Actions

Work Header

The Roleplay That Became A Fic

Summary:

A roleplay between me and my good friend Sapphire that I really wanted to turn into a fanfic because honestly this shit is fic worthy. It starts off as a fun group chat fic between the six but eventually becomes plot heavy as the young teens progress through typical high school shenanigans. The munks are aged up to 15, so there is some content discussed that may not be suitable for children. Nothing too crazy, but there will be some basic but slight sexual references and lots of cursing so you've been warned!

Notes:

Yo, thanks for clicking on our fic! I decided to turn my rp into one because it was going super well and idk....it has mega fic energy so I hope you enjoy! My friend Sapphire did absolutely amazing at portraying Simon, Jeanette, and Theodore in this story and I have had so much fun being the others! This rp is ongoing, so I will try to spread the chapter publishing out a little bit so that the fic doesn't catch up to us lol. Don't worry though bc this has been going since January, and I will try to update as much as I can.

First chapter was how this rp started, which was honestly just me being bored in my aatc discord server (which y'all should join btw) and sending a message in the crack roleplay channel. What happened after that was this magical scene that kinda goes on and on and on just like any text conversation would. To be clear, the fic starts off heavy on crack, but will eventually settle into an actual plot. Y'all will just have to wait!

Chapter 1: How It Started

Summary:

Brittany starts a series of random conversations by insulting Alvin.

Notes:

Completely crack, but there are some mentions of death and dying that some may want to avoid. This chapter is kind of all over the place so I apologize in advance skdfosidffg. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saturday, October 1st 12:56 pm

 

Brittany: Hi I just came to say Alvin sucks

 

Brittany: That is all

 

Alvin: Not as much as your MOM OHHHHH

 

Brittany: How mature

 

Alvin: Didn't you know that's my middle name, Britt?

 

Brittany: Really? I thought it was "Disaster"

 

Theodore: I thought it was trouble?

 

Alvin: Shhhh Theodore don't agree with her!

 

Eleanor: How about "catastrophic"?

 

Simon: Last time I checked it was "Rules".

 

Jeanette: Does Alvin even have a middle name?

 

Alvin: No.

 

Theodore: What!? I thought you had some kind of middle name that kept changing??

 

Brittany: Changing?

 

Alvin: Shhh Theo, they don't need to know okay?

 

Brittany: I absolutely do

 

Brittany: Now I'm especially intrigued

 

Eleanor: Wow Britt, using big words now?

 

Brittany: Last time I checked we were clowning Alvin right now

 

Brittany: Not me

 

Simon: Wait, Theodore are you referring to how Alvin constantly picks out a new middle name to make a point in whatever argument he's in or has Alvin told you something else?

 

Theodore: Sorry, I can't say. :(

 

Alvin: You're making it sound like I do that all the time

 

Simon: You do.

 

Alvin: You're so dramatic

 

Simon: That's hilarious. Me? Dramatic?

 

Brittany: Theodore, I have extra chocolate with me if you tell me

 

Eleanor: Don't bribe him!

 

Theodore: Um, no thanks, Brittany.

 

Brittany: Fine

 

Brittany: I’ll find out one way or another

 

Alvin: Sure you will

 

Alvin: Also what is that supposed to mean smart guy?

 

Simon: It means I know very well every single one of you can hear the dryness in my voice as I type out every message.

 

Brittany: I know

 

Simon: Do you think I'm giggling and smiling or something, Alvin?

 

Theodore: Sometimes I like to pretend...

 

Alvin: I’m sure you think you're hilarious

 

Alvin: Which you AREN'T btw

 

Brittany: Because you're a comedic genius

 

Simon: Yeahh, because ALVIN SEVILLE is the one person I should trust when it comes to comedy.

 

Eleanor: 👀

 

Alvin: Hey hey hey one at a time

 

Theodore: Wait, what are we doing? I want to join!

 

Eleanor: No Theo, let Simon and Brittany throw all their inner rage onto him by themselves

 

Theodore: Oh, okay. :(

 

Brittany: No, let him

 

Simon: Yeah actually, I want to hear what Theodore has to say about Alvin's comedic brilliance.

 

Brittany: If we all come together maybe we can defeat the evil

 

Alvin: Theodore thinks I'm hilarious thank you

 

Alvin: Oh okay Brittany whatever you say

 

Theodore: Well, Alvin tells me lots of jokes! Sometimes it's funny when he does that joke where he hypes himself up for a slam dunk and gets stuck in the net! 

 

Theodore: And I thought Jeanette was going to get stuck!

 

Jeanette: Yeah!

 

Alvin: 😒

 

Alvin: I think they get it

 

Brittany: Actually I need more details

 

Theodore: Yeah, we got a little worried once he started crying.

 

Alvin: OKAY MOVING ON

 

Theodore: It didn't seem AS funny then..

 

Simon: God, I wish I was there.

 

Brittany: Why was I not there to see this?

 

Brittany: And film it

 

Theodore: Well, Jeanette took a video!

 

Theodore: That's why Alvin invited her to watch! To record him and his funny joke!

 

Brittany: SHE DID?

 

Brittany: And didn't show me!?

 

Eleanor: Probably because you're reacting like this

 

Simon: Hey Jeanette, do you think you'd be able to send me a video of that stunt? I promise not to show Brittany.

 

Brittany: She's MY sister, so she should show it to me

 

Simon: Yeah, but she's my best friend and she knows I won't overreact when I see it.

 

Brittany: “Best friend"

 

Simon: Tf you putting that in quotation marks for?

 

Alvin: Noone is showing anyone anything

 

Brittany: No reason Simon ✨

 

Alvin: Jeanette, I think as your good friend and colleague it might be in your best interest to delete the video

 

Jeanette: Guys can you all just calm down, please?

 

Eleanor: Think about who you're talking to Jeanette

 

Brittany: It's okay

 

Brittany: I’ll get my hands on it someday

 

Simon: “No reason”? 

 

Simon: ✨ 🥺 👍🏽  Okay, bitch 😇 🧚🏻♀️ 💕

 

Alvin: Woah woah Simon

 

Alvin: We don't call women bitches

 

Simon: LMAO SAYS YOU

 

Brittany: You literally called me a bitch yesterday

 

Simon: It's also what he calls girls he talks to..

 

Jeanette: Guys! Please don't fight!

 

Jeanette: Look, how about we compromise?

 

Alvin: Okay that was for a good reason though

 

Simon: WHAT GOOD REASON?

 

Jeanette: I send a copy of the video to Brittany and Simon and then delete the video?

 

Alvin: NO

 

Jeanette: Isn't that a good compromise!

 

Brittany: Yes!

 

Simon: Yup, it certainly is!

 

Alvin: NO DO NOT JEANETTE I AM BEGGING YOU

 

Alvin: WHAT DO YOU WANT?

 

Alvin: I have 20 dollars on me PLEASE

 

Eleanor: This interaction is giving me second-hand embarrassment

 

Jeanette: I want you guys to stop fighting!

 

Jeanette: That's the whole point of the compromise.

 

Alvin: Don't you see? That's what they want you to think!

 

Alvin: After you send them that video it'll be ALL they talk about and then they'll make a fool out of me

 

Alvin: This is my reputation we're talking about!

 

Theodore: Well, Alvin DOES care a lot about this reputation...

 

Jeanette: Oh, you're right.

 

Brittany: What reputation?

 

Simon: ^^

 

Alvin: Haha hilarious

 

Jeanette: Don't worry, Alvin, I'll delete the video.

 

Alvin: Thank you Jeanette

 

Brittany: Lame

 

Jeanette: Everyone gets hurt once in a while it's not fair to make fun of someone for that.

 

Eleanor: Well, maybe if it's Alvin

 

Jeanette: Is this what you guys would do if I fell over or got stuck somewhere?

 

Alvin: Excellent point

 

Simon: No Jeanette, because we love you. It's different.

 

Alvin: gasp

 

Alvin: Betrayed by my own brother!

 

Alvin: Who doesn't even love me!

 

Simon: I mean, we love Alvin too, but the difference is we like and love you Jeanette.

 

Simon: Alvin's my brother, so I'll always love him, but I don't always like him.

 

Jeanette: That's very wise, Simon!

 

Jeanette: But still, I'm going to delete it.

 

Brittany: What is there to even like about Alvin ever?

 

Theodore: Awh, it's okay guys! Don't be sad! You can just come to his next basketball match!

 

Simon: Quite a few things, Brittany.

 

Alvin: My charm and awesomeness, duh

 

Simon: I’ve actually made a chart.

 

Alvin: Wait......Simon, DEFENDING me?

 

Simon: Don't forget your aMaZiNG spelling and grammar, Alvin.

 

Simon”: awesomeness"

 

Alvin: Okay then how do you spell it?

 

Simon: Say something like, "My charm and how awesome I am."

 

Brittany: I’d like to see this chart for myself bc I'm not buying it

 

Jeanette: Yeah, Simon's right. There's not really a correct way to spell "awesomeness".

 

Alvin: Dude that's a way less cool way of saying it

 

Theodore: Alvin kinda has a point..

 

Alvin: See! Theo's on my side

 

Alvin: And he always knows what he's talking about

 

Simon: The chart’s not free Brittany. Pay up. 

 

Brittany: Oh please, Simon

 

Simon: Nevermind guys, turns out Alvin IS a comedic genius! No offense Theodore.

 

 Simon: Also Brittany, try me. Do you think I'm the kind to be kidding?

 

Alvin: Wait I would actually like to see this chart thingie you're talking about

 

Alvin: My brother saying great things about me?

 

Simon: No one's getting that information for free.

 

Jeanette: *thing, Alvin

 

Alvin: Oh come on! Thingie is definitely a word

 

Alvin: If it wasn't then my autocorrect would have changed it

 

Simon: Watch how you talk to Jeanette, Alvin, or you're not seeing anything.

 

Simon: Besides, the chart is practically microscopic.

 

Brittany: Look I'm sure whatever this chart is contains like....one nice thing he did maybe

 

Simon: I basically surveyed Theodore and Jeanette and just wrote the most realistic things up.

 

Alvin: Y’all just don't see my true potential

 

Jeanette: Everyone has potential! Even Alvin!

 

Alvin: Thanks...

 

Brittany: The one good thing about Alvin is that he's easy to make fun of

 

Simon: To Brittany, everyone's easy to make fun of.

 

Brittany: Fair point

 

Brittany: But he is the easiest

 

Jeanette: To you at least.

 

Jeanette: Making fun of people doesn't come so easily to the rest of us :(

 

Alvin: Keep talking Britt

 

Alvin: This'll catch up to you someday

 

Brittany: yawn

 

Theodore: Well, Alvin's cool, he's fun, he stands up for me, he's always got some crazy idea to save the day and sometimes he does do awesome stuff!

 

Brittany: Anyone hear something?

 

Theodore: I heard a bird outside my window just now!

 

Alvin: See? That's what I'm talkin bout

 

Eleanor: No Theo, that's not

 

Eleanor: Nvm

 

Alvin: Theodore is the only one on my side

 

Simon: Alvin, you annoy me, but unfortunately, I have to agree with Theodore's earlier statement.

 

Alvin: Oh really?

 

Simon: NOT THE ONE ABOUT THE BIRD.

 

Simon: But yes, because unfortunately, you're also my brother.

 

Brittany: Alvin? Cool?

 

Brittany: The other statements I might agree with

 

Simon: I’m sure your sisters know what you really think about Alvin..

 

Theodore: Brittany, if Simon can be nice, you can too!

 

Jeanette: Yeah, but Simon's usually nicer than Brittany, Theo..

 

Brittany: Um, I AM nice thank you

 

Eleanor: Oh yeah, totally

 

Brittany: I was nice enough to let you both have one from my lipgloss collection

 

Jeanette: Oh yeah! Thanks for that, Brittany.

 

Jeanette: But we didn't want the lipgloss and I got an allergic reaction...

 

Eleanor: The one that you bought with Ms. Miller's credit card without her permission?

 

But we didn't want the lipgloss and I got an allergic reaction...

 

Brittany: You're welcome, Jeanette

 

Simon: For the allergic reaction?

 

Brittany: And Eleanor that is IRRELEVANT

 

Alvin: Hah! See?

 

Alvin: Brittany is no better

 

Brittany: Wait a second, what the actual FUCK does “I’m sure your sisters know what you really think about Alvin” mean!?

 

Brittany: AND HOW WAS I SUPPOSED TO KNOW YOU WOULD HAVE A REACTION TO IT!?

 

Simon: Bitch, it means the same thing you always try to get out of me during those STUPID Truth Or Dare games you always force me into joining.

 

Jeanette: Well, I tried to tell you beforehand but it's okay, it's in the past now, Brittany. 💗

 

Simon: JEANETTE MIGHT FORGIVE BUT I DON’T FORGET, BRITTANY.

 

Alvin: Oooooooooh

 

Theodore: Simon you double crossed her!

 

Simon: I wasn't on anyone's side in the first place, Theo.

 

Brittany: I don't appreciate your language being used towards me Simon

 

Brittany: Besides, I have no idea what you're even referring to

 

Eleanor: sigh

 

Eleanor: Yes you do

 

Eleanor: You just won't admit it

 

Theodore: To be fair, he didn't get his usual espresso in the morning. :(

 

Alvin: Oh ffs just tell me what you meant by that Si

 

Alvin: Is Britt hiiiiiiding something?

 

Jeanette: Oh my gosh, Simon! You managed to turn your usual jug of strong black coffee into just one cup of espresso? That's amazing!!

 

Simon: Yup, and now, my body doesn't want to function anymore, so I am leaving.

 

Brittany: I am not hiding anything

 

Simon: Jeanette, Theodore, if you want to talk to me, just give me a call. I'm leaving the rest of you to deal with this BS.

 

Simon: Good luck.

 

Brittany: Simon is implying bullshit because he's an asshole

 

Alvin: That's not a very nice thing to say about my brother

 

Jeanette: Yeah! :(

 

Eleanor: Yeah I'm tired of this too ngl

 

Simon: Fun fact: I'm a chipmunk.

 

Simon: Can't blame you for that, Eleanor.

 

Brittany: Alvin cut the shit

 

Theodore: Wait you guys thought Simon wasn't a chipmunk?

 

Alvin: ✂️ 💩

 

Jeanette: Theodore, I'll explain later.

 

Simon: Only Alvin would use the poop emoji.

 

Jeanette: And Theodore, that one time.

 

Simon: Oh, please don't remind me.

 

Theodore: Awh, c'mon guys! It's a funny emoji!

 

Alvin: One of the best might I add

 

Theodore: Look at his funny face: 💩

 

Eleanor: Okay I think I've seen enough

 

Theodore: I always laugh when I see it!  

 

Eleanor: Brittany please stop screaming at your computer, we can both hear you from downstairs

 

Simon: Oh, she's screaming?

 

Eleanor: When is she not?

 

Simon: Sounds like we drive her crazy. She must think we're amazing friends.

 

Brittany: Sorry, I just needed a minute

 

Jeanette: That's okay, Brittany.

 

Alvin: So this is the emotionally stable being that we think has a right to insult me?

 

Simon: He makes a good point..

 

Brittany: Listen you ksdjfohiugkijlkofgjdlj

 

Eleanor: More screaming

 

Theodore: Oh no!

 

Theodore: Is she having a seizure!? Has she fallen down??

 

Brittany: I’ve had enough.

 

Eleanor: No Theo, she's just Brittany

 

Alvin: This is very entertaining

 

Theodore: Oh. Does that mean all girls named Brittany do that?

 

Alvin: Shall I head over to the Miller residence?

 

Jeanette: Alvin, NO.

 

Simon: Absolutely not.

 

Brittany: Do you want to die?

 

Alvin: Sometimes

 

Theodore: Does Brittany Spears do that too?

 

Jeanette: No, Theodore, it's BRITNEY Spears.

 

Simon: Theodore's in a whole different conversation right now.

 

Alvin: Wait THAT WAS A JOKE I SWEAR

 

Jeanette: DON'T JOKE LIKE THAT!!! yOU SCARED ME!

 

Simon: Yeah, me too, you idiot!

 

Brittany: I wouldn't care

 

 Simon: Watch your mouth + didn't ask.

 

Alvin: Haha yup

 

Eleanor: Except you would, Britt

 

Jeanette: Eleanor's right.

 

Theodore: What about that girl we met in Mexico, named Brittany?

 

Brittany: My life would literally be soooooo much better if Alvin dropped dead 

 

Simon: Theodore, I love you but please give it a rest.

 

Simon: HAHAHAH BRITTANY'S A COMIC, TOO!

 

Simon: The more you learn, folks!

 

Alvin: Oh would it now?

 

Alvin: So if I died today you wouldn't care? At all?

 

Alvin: Would you celebrate?

 

Simon: Can't believe she'd spread misinformation like that, smh.

 

Simon: Yeah, Brittany. Would you?

 

Eleanor: Why on Earth are we talking about this?

 

Brittany: What?

 

Brittany: Um

 

Theodore: Not sure, I thought we were talking about Britney Spears.

 

Alvin: Come on Brittany answer the fucking question

 

Brittany: I’m not doing that

 

Simon: I knew you struggled with maths, but I didn't know this was a hard subject.

 

Jeanette: We can help you answer if you want!

 

Brittany: Do you actually think I'm that coldhearted?

 

Brittany: I wouldn't celebrate anybody's death

 

Brittany: Even yours

 

Alvin: Interesting

 

Simon: He knows that, that's why he asked.

 

Alvin: So you do care

 

Brittany: No

 

Alvin: Liar

 

Brittany: I am NOT lying

 

Alvin: Liar liar pants on fire

 

Simon: Actually, you're contradicting your earlier statement, so you are.

 

Jeanette: I love the difference in the way Alvin and Simon talk.

 

Jeanette: The contrast is hilarious.

 

Brittany: How am I contradicting? I'm not gonna celebrate someone’s death but that doesn't mean I would care about it

 

Alvin: You’re right Jeanette

 

Alvin: Simon talks way too formally

 

Eleanor: Oh my god Britt give it up

 

Eleanor: We all care about Alvin in some sort of weird way

 

Brittany: I literally don't

 

Jeanette: Yes, but you said "Liar liar pants on fire"

 

Jeanette: Guys. I think you're missing the point.

 

Alvin: It's called a phrase Jeanette

 

Jeanette: Of all people, I definitely know what a phrase is, Alvin.

 

Jeanette: But, guys. There's nothing wrong about caring for someone. That's a GOOD thing.

 

Brittany: Of course it is

 

Brittany: Which is why Alvin doesn't deserve that

 

Jeanette: Unless it's some evil manipulative crazy maniac, and that's not Alvin.

 

Alvin: It's okay

 

Simon: Not coldhearted you said?

 

Alvin: Everyone else cares a lot about me so I don't need your approval

 

Brittany: Read what you just wrote one more time Jeanette

 

Brittany: That's NOT Alvin?

 

Jeanette: It's not!

 

Jeanette: Alvin's right, we shouldn't need to depend on one person's approval to feel valued and cared for.

 

Alvin: Right!

 

Brittany: I can name several who care less about you than I do

 

Jeanette: We need to use our own confidence to reaffirm our own self worth!

 

Alvin: Fuck approval!

 

Simon: And we all know, Alvin has a LOT of confidence.

 

Alvin: You know it 

 

Simon: God, this feels like the hour that follows every self-deprecating comment I make around Jeanette.

 

Simon: Usually, I'd be thankful for it, but you're all so stubborn and in denial.

 

Simon: (not you theo and jeanette)

 

Eleanor: Ironically I sometimes feel like the ones with the worst self-confidence issues are the cockiest ones in this group

 

Eleanor: If you know what I mean

 

Simon: No, you're definitely right.

 

Alvin: That makes zero sense

 

Simon: Studies show that sometimes the most insecure people feel the need to be the loudest.

 

Brittany: Puhlease Ellie

 

Simon: Of course, there are exceptions, like Jeanette.

 

Brittany: Alvin? Confidence issues?

 

Simon: I don't mean that rudely, Jeanette, I just mean you're the sweetest.

 

Eleanor: I wasn't talking about just Alvin

 

Simon: Yeah, you too, Brittany.

 

Brittany: You're just jealous because I'm comfortable with myself

 

Theodore: All I wanted to do was talk about Britney Spears and now this is a therapy session.

 

Alvin: Brittany's right

 

Alvin: Fuck did I really just say that?

 

Brittany:I'm not sure, maybe you should say it again?

 

Alvin: Anyways

 

Alvin: Self confidence issues haven't even heard of me

 

Eleanor: You two are either in denial or you just don't want to admit it

 

Eleanor: But you're both easier to read than you might think

 

Simon: Eleanor has a point.

 

Jeanette: Simon, Ellie, I think you guys need to be careful... the last thing I want is to send Alvin and Brittany into an identity crisis over Discord.

 

Eleanor: I suppose you're right, Jean

 

Simon: Yeah, besides, it's not like we'll really get through to them anyway.

 

Alvin: I’m very comfortable in who I am actually

 

Theodore: NOW can we talk about the truth bomb that was unleashed upon me a few minutes ago!?

 

Theodore: The one about all girls named Brittany!??

 

Simon: LATER, Theodore.

 

Eleanor: Theo….

Notes:

I had to cut it off here because this conversation lasts so long 😭. Next chapter will continue Theodore's confusion, and much much more! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 2: The Conversation Erupts

Summary:

More chaos ensues with Theodore's airheaded nature, and Brittany and Alvin unsurprisingly start getting into it.

Notes:

Hi friends, 2 months isn't THAT bad right? RIGHT? Anyways, I apologize for my lateness. I am a busy college student who got caught up in some things and now I'ms student teaching sooooo I can't really guarantee when I'll be able to update but I'll try my best! Anyways have a chapter lol. It's not very long but it ends on a cliffhanger so I hope it makes up for the 2 months at least!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saturday, October 1st 2:03 pm

 

Theodore: What happens if I marry a girl named Brittany!? What if she has a seizure, what if I'm not prepared to help!?!?!

 

Jeanette: Theo, you're thinking too far ahead. How about we talk about this in my PMs?

 

Eleanor: Please don't marry a girl named Brittany

 

Simon: Yeah, I won't allow that, Theo.

 

Theodore: Okay, Jeanette! And okay Simon and Eleanor!

 

Brittany: And why is that, Eleanor?

 

Eleanor: Because that would be weird?

 

Theodore: Brittany, I think it's because apparently, all girls named Brittany are the same in some ways.

 

Brittany: We are

 

Simon: Holy shit, Theo. That was such a backhanded answer.

 

Brittany: All Brittanys are beautiful sexy creatures with a knack for talent

 

Alvin: LMAO

 

Theodore: Even the lizard named Brittany at the Zoo?

 

Brittany: Um, sure

 

Simon: HE DOESN'T EVEN REALIZE HOW HARD HE'S ROASTING YOUR ASS

 

Simon: It's a scientific marvel!

 

Theodore: Roasting?

 

Jeanette: sigh

 

Alvin: Theodore, PLEASE tell me you at least know what roasting is

 

Theodore : Like chicken?

 

Theodore: Roasting chicken?

 

Eleanor: NO

 

Alvin: Oh my god I've failed you

 

Jeanette: Hey, Theodore, I've sent you a funny minion GIF, how about we talk about it privately?

 

Alvin: NOT THE MINIONS

 

Theodore: Oh, that sounds fun! :D

 

Brittany: Those ugly motherfuckers

 

Theodore: Hey! They're not ugly! They're adorable!

 

Theodore: And Bob is actually VERY handsome.

 

Brittany: They have no hair and big bobble eyes

 

Brittany: Disgusting if you ask me

 

Alvin: I need to fix this

 

Theodore: AND it's VERy understandable why they love bananas so much! They're delicious

 

Alvin: My brother is becoming Gen X cringe

 

Simon: More like Boomer cringe.

 

Simon: He puts the baby in boomer...

 

Jeanette: SIMON-

 

Alvin: AHAHA THAT'S A GOOD ONE SI

 

Alvin: I’m saving that

 

Theodore: MINIONS ARE BEAUTIFUL!!!!

 

Theodore: #MINIONSAREBEAUTIFUL

 

Eleanor: Some people are bald, Brittany

 

Jeanette: Yeah, Brittany!

 

Brittany: They're YELLOW

 

Theodore: YELLOW PEOPLE/CREATURES ARE BEAUTIFUL!!

 

Theodore: THEY DESERVE TO BE LOVED

 

Eleanor: Um, maybe we should stop here

 

Simon: Miss Brittany Miller, you've unleashed hell upon as all.

 

Jeanette: hey, Theo!

 

Brittany: Oh my GOD I did not mean it like that and you all know it

 

 

Alvin: What do you have against Asians, Britt?

 

Eleanor: STOP IT RIGHT NOW

 

Brittany: ALVIN I AM ABOUT TO MARCH OVER AND BEAT YOUR ASS 

 

Jeanette: THEODORE, CAN WE PLEASE TALK ABOUT THE RECIPE IN MY PMS???

 

Theodore: Okay!

 

Alvin: Do it you won’t Britt

 

Jeanette: No offense, Brittany, but Alvin is much stronger than you..

 

Brittany: Is NOT

 

Simon: It's her anger that fuels her strength, Jeanette.

 

Simon: And she's got a LOT of anger.

 

Alvin: I’m pretty sure I'm the one who plays sports guys

 

Alvin: You're forgetting

 

Alvin: Brittany hasn't even touched a soccer ball

 

Jeanette: She did when she threw it at your head last month.

 

Alvin: She's too scared it'll break one of her nails

 

Jeanette: What about that time she beat up an entire gang because they chipped one of her nails?

 

Alvin: Okay AND? She wouldn't stand a chance against me

 

Brittany: Don't test me Alvin

 

Brittany: Meet me outside and we'll find out

 

Eleanor: We are NOT scheduling a fight

 

Simon: And the time she beat your ass in soccer.

 

Alvin: THAT WAS BECAUSE SHE CHEATED

 

Simon: Yeah, sure.

 

Simon: Hey Jeanette, I have a hypothesis.

 

Jeanette: Oh, what is it?

 

Simon: If I tell Brittany what Alvin told me last week, then she'll have enough anger to pummel him into the ground.

 

Brittany: Tell me WHAT?

 

Brittany: Also I did not cheat

 

Brittany: Falling to the ground and pretending to pass out is my strategy, thank you

 

Brittany: The fact that you were gullible enough to fall for it makes it fair

 

Jeanette: She has a point.

 

Alvin: That's not how you play soccer!

 

Eleanor: SIMON WHY ARE YOU FUELING THIS

 

Jeanette: He can't function properly without his usual jug of strong black coffee.

 

Simon: ALSO, ALVIN BROKE MY TIME MACHINE 3 TIMES THIS MONTH!

 

Alvin: You're forgetting the word accidentally

 

Simon: The world has given up on me. There is nothing left. I might as well spread discord and chaos.

 

Eleanor: For the love of god

 

Jeanette: Simon, PLEASE, It was just coffee!!!

 

Simon: Sorry, Jean. It's too good to keep to myself.

 

Simon: "Hey, Si. If you rearrange the letters in 'Brittany', you get: 'tiny brat'.

 

Simon: That's what he told me last week.

 

Jeanette: Oh my god, he's done it.

 

Brittany: What?

 

Jeanette: Okay, well Theodore and I will be having fun talking about cupcakes, bye.

 

Eleanor: Can I please join?

 

Jeanette: Sure, Ellie! I'll make a group chat!

 

Eleanor: Thank god

 

Brittany: …

 

Alvin: It's true

 

Alvin: And they say I'm not good with words

 

Simon: Looks like his English lessons are paying off...

 

Brittany: You have ten minutes to live, Seville

 

Alvin: Ooooh, I'm SO SCARED

 

Simon: Gotta love the confidence he has though, translating the situation to his ego.

 

Brittany: You should be

 

Simon: Guys, relax. I know my hypothesis is incorrect, sorry Brittany, but you're not gonna be able to do shit.

 

Simon: I’m not THAT unhinged as to put my own brother in danger.

 

Eleanor: I’m staying out of this

 

Brittany: Oh it's a little too late Simon

 

Simon: Like Jeanette said, it was just one jug of coffee. I can work without it.

 

Brittany: He's going to wish he was never born

 

Simon: Alright, good luck you two.

 

Alvin: Keep going

 

Alvin: This is hilarious

 

Brittany: It won't be funny when I'm finished with you

 

Alvin: You won't even get to start with me

 

Brittany: Five minutes

 

Brittany: I’ll give you a chance to apologize

 

Simon : So glad Theodore’s not here.

 

Alvin: For what?

 

Alvin: Hurting your precious ego?

 

Simon: He's one to talk...

 

Brittany: No

 

Brittany: For being a jerk

 

Alvin: I did nothing wrong your honor

 

Alvin: I’m innocent 

 

Brittany: One minute

 

Brittany: I’m outside your house

 

Alvin: You're seriously going to try to beat me up?

 

Simon: Oh please. Knowing you'll too, you'll just end up aggressively flirting and being mean to each other.

 

Simon: It's all trash talk.

 

Simon: Bunch of shit.

 

Alvin: Simon you don't know what you're talking about

 

Brittany: Do I look like a coward?

 

Simon: Ooh, bad question, Britt. Kinda setting yourself up there.

 

Brittany: I’m not

 

Brittany: Also idk what you're on but Alvin will be doing nothing but begging me for mercy

 

Simon: Yeah, I know that. Just saying Alvin will most likely say the opposite.

 

Alvin: Why don't you go join the others in their cupcake discussion?

 

Simon: First of all, I ALWAYS know what I'm talking about. SECOND, I won't because I caused this and it doesn't seem fair to join after that.

 

Brittany: Time's up

 

2:36 pm

 

Simon:  It's been more than a minute.

 

Simon: You're sitting on our lawn on your phone.

 

Simon: I was right, huh? All trash talk.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

So what do y'all think? Is Brittany more bark than bite or are we about to get a full out brawl in chapter 3? Not even two chapters in and they're already fighting smh.

Chapter 3: Hostage Situation

Summary:

Brittany gets her revenge, and Alvin somehow gets himself in even more trouble

Notes:

Another short crack chapter! I had some time tonight to whip out something so here y'all go as a treat! Hopefully I can make some time to continue doing this because it's really fun, and honestly all of your comments are making me super happy so thank you so much! Sapphire and I really do appreciate reading them and it motivates us to continue writing content for this fandom :). Please please enjoy heehee

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saturday, October 1st 2:53 pm

 

 

Eleanor: Very suspicious that this group chat suddenly became quiet after Brittany made a threat

 

Theodore: What do you think happened??

 

Eleanor: Brittany usually carries out her promises

 

Jeanette: True..

 

Brittany: It's okay, Alvin just learned a lesson

 

Theodore: What did you do???

 

Jeanette: Brittany, what did you do?

 

Alvin: Brittany, I am very sorry that I called you a tiny brat

 

Alvin: You are in fact not a tiny brat

 

Jeanette: ???

 

Brittany: You're forgetting the rest

 

Jeanette: Oh my god he's apologizing!!

 

Alvin: Do I seriously have to say it?

 

Theodore: ALVIN BLINK TWICE IF YOU NEED HELP

 

Brittany: You're not getting it back until you say it

 

Eleanor: Huh?

 

Theodore: IS THIS A HOSTAGE SITUATION???

 

Eleanor: He's being held at gunpoint

 

Theodore: OH MY GOD

 

Theodore: ALVIN DID YOU BLINK TWICE??

 

Alvin: Fine

 

Theodore: I CANT TELL FROM HERE

 

Jeanette: Theodore, let him speak..

 

Alvin: Brittany is not a tiny brat and is in fact a beautiful goddess whom I worship

 

Alvin: Now give it back

 

Jeanette: !?!?!?!?

 

Theodore: Brittany's a GODDESS????

 

Brittany: There you go

 

Brittany: Was that so hard?

 

Theodore: Jeanette! Didn't you study mythology, why didn't you tell me your sister is a goddess???

 

Alvin: SHE MADE ME SAY IT

 

Jeanette: Yes, Alvin but you still said it…..

 

Alvin: Technically yes but only because I wanted my hat back

 

Theodore: So it WAS a hostage situation??

 

Alvin: Speaking of my hat WHERE IS IT

 

Theodore: On your head?

 

Jeanette: Theo...

 

Theodore: I mean one time Simon was looking for his glasses and those were on this head!

 

Brittany: In the garbage

 

Jeanette: Simon was sleep deprived.

 

Brittany: You might have to go dumpster diving to look for it oops

 

Alvin: I hate you

 

Eleanor: So now we know how to get Alvin to do what we want I guess

 

Theodore: Steal his hat and throw it away??

 

Eleanor: Apparently

 

Theodore: That's now very nice! :(

 

Theodore: Maybe, if we just ask "please" instead?

 

Alvin: What about Brittany says nice

 

Alvin: ARE YOU KIDDING ME IT HAS GUNK ALL OVER IT

 

Jeanette: I have to say Brittany, it really is unfair that you threw his hat in the bin after all of that..

 

Alvin: MY HAAAAAAAT

 

Jeanette: You wouldn't like that if he did it to something you loved.

 

Brittany: I think it was completely justified

 

Jeanette: I don't want to be mean or anything but I don't think it was justified...

 

Theodore: Poor Alvin! :((

 

Alvin: Jeanette you are a GENIUS

 

Alvin: You're gonna pay, Britt

 

Jeanette: Huh?

 

Brittany: As if I'll let you get close to ANY of my valuables

 

Alvin: I have my ways

 

Alvin: But first I'm going to have to power wash my poor hat

 

Simon: The thing is, Brittany has multiple valuables but Alvin simply has his beloved hat and a few other things.

 

Jeanette: Oh my god Simon where did you come from??

 

Simon: I have decided I have enough nerve to show my face around here after what I caused, and I just woke up.

 

Alvin: He didn't even defend me

 

Jeanette: aksajasjs okay but did you have breakfast and coffee?

 

Simon: Yes.

 

Alvin: He just said, "I'm out" and left

 

Simon: Yeah, no, I took a nap.

 

Alvin: I was alone, scared, HOPELESS!

 

Simon: You kept running your mouth about how Brittany wouldn't be able to "start with" you.

 

Alvin: Vulnerable to the theiving hands of Brittany Miller

 

Simon: So you were scared before she even started? Trash talk...

 

Jeanette: Guys, I think poor Alvin has suffered enough.

 

Alvin: We're supposed to fight for each other Simon

 

Simon: You and I? Or Brittany and you?

 

Brittany: You're such a baby omg

 

Simon: Not to do this again, but that's rich coming from you.

 

Alvin: Oh fskcjksdfjksdofisdf

 

Eleanor: ?????/

 

Theodore: OH MY GOD GUYS IS ALVIN PK??

 

Theodore: MAYBE HIS SECRET MIDDLE NAME IS "BRITTANY"!!!

 

3:15 pm

 

Eleanor: Did anyone else hear that?

 

Simon: He's screaming.

 

Simon: Very. Loudly.

 

Alvin: Shit shit shit DON'T TELL DAVE

 

Eleanor: That's not a good start

 

Theodore: Okay, Alvin "Brittany" Seville! ;)

 

Simon: Theodore oh my god that's not his middle name.

 

Brittany: Theodore you're going to make me throw up

 

Theodore: But he did the same thing all girls named Brittany do!!

 

Theodore: Apparently even creatures and lizards! 

 

Simon: Lord help me.

 

Alvin: Hey Simon, do you still have that super glue gun that could put literally anything back together?

 

Simon: My answer depends on why you're asking.

 

Alvin: So funny story

 

Alvin: I was washing my hat

 

Simon: Yeah?...

 

Alvin: Because SOMEONE threw it in the trash

 

Brittany: :)

 

Simon: Go on..

 

Alvin: And I accidentally put the hose on full pressure mode

 

Alvin: And well hehe

 

Simon: Of course he decided to wash it with the hose.

 

Simon: Alvin spit it out.

 

Alvin: You know the vase Dave got from Jamaica? The one he was really excited about even though it's the tackiest thing ever?

 

Simon: It's not tacky Alvin, but YES, unfortunately, I do know of that vase.

 

Alvin: Yeah so the water

 

Simon: Uh huh?

 

Alvin: It came out SUUUUPER fast like WOOSH you know?

 

Simon: Yes Alvin, I am aware of the sound high pressured water makes.

 

Alvin: And I didn't have time to react because it just came out of nowhere!

 

Alvin: So it broke

 

Alvin: It pushed it over the windowsill

 

Alvin: The fucking WATER

 

Brittany: It hurts to not laugh

 

Theodore: Uh oh, it says "Simon Seville is typing..." that's never a good sign...

 

Eleanor: That sounds like a chipmunk problem

 

Jeanette: Yeah……

 

Notes:

The thing Alvin manages to do amazes me. Will he get out of this one though? Maybe.

Chapter 4: A Constant Volley Of Pettiness

Summary:

One hostage event resolved, another petty argument begins. Alvittany arguments are.....never ending.

Notes:

Decided to pop this one out, as a treat :). I honestly wasn't sure when to end this chapter because the texts kinda roll along as any group convo would, so this one's a bit longer than the others! Not that I think any of you would complain, though.

 

I promise this fic is gonna get a bit more serious eventually, we will just have to be patient as I give the full context of how Sapphire and I built the characters and their dynamics through this rp. This chapter also introduces some other chat conversations, so if you see a bold title that means the story is going back and forth between different group chats. I decided since Alvin is admin of the main gc, he would probably name it something dumb like "The Slick Six" lmao.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saturday, October 1st 3:19 pm


Simon: You broke.



Simon: The fucking vase.



Simon: WITH WATER?



Simon: WERE YOU WASHING YOUR HAT WITH A HOSE, INSIDE????



Alvin: I’m telling you that shit was STRONG

 

Simon: YES, ALVIN, BECAUSE YOU SET IT TO HIGH PRESSURE!!!

 

Simon: FOR A DIRTY HAT!

 

Alvin: No Simon, who do you take me for a moron!?

 

Simon: YES I DO TAKE YOU FOR A MORON.


Alvin: I was outside 


Alvin: The front door was just open

 

Simon: You were what?



Simon: Oh my god.



Simon: Oh my god, he's done it.



Simon: He's pushed the limits of dumbass known to man.

 

Simon: It's a scientific marvel.

 

Eleanor: So you tried washing your hat with a hose



Eleanor: Set the water to max pressure

 

Alvin: ON ACCIDENT

 

Eleanor: Left the door open

 

Eleanor: And the water managed to knock over the vase?



Alvin: ……yes



Simon: Oh my god does that mean the inside of the house is wet as well?

 

Alvin: ANYWAYS Simon do you have the glue gun or not



Simon: ALVIN, WHY COULDN'T YOU HAVE WASHED IT IN THE FUCKING SINK???



Simon: IT'S A HAT.



Alvin: I WANTED TO MAKE SURE IT WAS CLEAN


Brittany: I can't breathe


Brittany: I’m 

 

Simon: Well then don't.


Simon: This would never have happened had it not been for how petty you are.



Brittany: That's what makes it even better



Simon: Yeah, to you.

 

Simon: You have a lot of nerve.



Simon: ANYWAY, THANK YOU FOR RUINING MY DAY. AND YES, I DO HAVE THE GLUE GUN.

 

Alvin: You know what, Simon makes a great point



Alvin: Technically this isn't even my fault, it's Brittany's!



Brittany: The fuck it is!



Simon: That's sorta true, I mean, Alvin was bound to fuck it up at some point.



Brittany: Your stupidity has nothing to do with me



Simon: Well then your pettiness has nothing to do with us. That's all on you.



Brittany: Whatever



Simon: Anyway, Alvin, I do have the glue gun.

 

Alvin: Thank god


Brittany: Have fun explaining to Dave that it's my fault you decided to wash your hat with a hose



Simon: I’m sure we will, Brittany, now please leave us alone.

 

Simon: Unless you want to explain with us.

 

Brittany: Nah this is your problem


Alvin: I won't have to explain it to him because I'm going to fix the vase thank you very much

 

Simon: Yep. AND clean up whatever else of a mess there is.


Alvin: Right right yada yada



Simon: Ughh, okay Alvin where are you right now?



Alvin: At the bottom of the stairs

 

Simon: Alright, I'm coming.

 

3:29 pm

 

Jeanette: Okay guys... I think the storm has finally passed... We can come back online now..

 

Theodore: Phew, it's finally safe!



Brittany: The storm?

 

Alvin: Fixed it!


Theodore: Really? Phew!



Alvin: Yup


Alvin: Dave won't suspect a thing



Simon: Let's hope not.


Simon: Otherwise, we'd be in a LOT of trouble.



Alvin: I know



Simon: You KNOW how much he loves that vase!


Alvin: YES I KNOW


Simon: Good! Because you've got to be careful with these kinds of things!!

 

Alvin: Okay Simon I think I've had enough of you're lecturing


Theodore: It's okay Simon, I'm sure Alvin's learned his lesson!



Alvin: THANK you, Theodore



Theodore: No problem, Alvin!



Theodore: So, how are you gonna get Brittany back for this?



Simon: THEODORE!



Alvin: I’ll find a way



Brittany: He won't



Simon: WHY'D YOU REMIND HIM! arghh



Alvin: Oh don't worry Simon I never forgot



Brittany: You can try



Brittany: But you won't do shit



Simon: That's what he said before you well apeshit on him.


Simon: The dramatic irony is thrilling.


Brittany: Because I actually go through with my promises

 

Brittany: Alvin doesn't


Alvin: Since when?



Simon: He's just as if not more hard-headed as you, I'd be careful...


Eleanor: These two literally don't stop do they

 

Jeanette: They really don't.



Jeanette: Don't you guys see you're just starting an awful cycle?

 

Jeanette: Alvin says something mean, Brittany gets him back, Alvin gets Brittany back, then Brittany gets Alvin back again and it goes on!



Brittany: I’ll stop when Alvin is no longer an asshole



Jeanette: Brittany! :(

 

Jeanette: That doesn't make sense, you never stop thinking of him as that!


Alvin: Oh yeah okay I'M the asshole



Brittany: You are!



Alvin: Am not



Brittany: Are too!



Alvin: Am not!


Simon: This is so childish.

 

Theodore: It's okay guys! You can BOTH be assholes!



Simon: LOOK WHAT YOU TAUGHT THEODORE



Eleanor: If Alvin wasn't the admin of this chat I would have you both removed

 

Simon: I second that.



Alvin: Great idea Eleanor



Jeanette: Oh no.


Alvin removed Brittany from the chat



Eleanor: Alvin no



Simon: He's done it again.



Simon: He's enabled the cycle.



Eleanor: Put her back in



Eleanor: Or I'm leaving

 

Alvin: Not until she apologizes

 

Alvin: And calls me a god


Jeanette: Oh my god, she's screaming again.



Jeanette: Alvin, this isn't a fair way to handle an argument.

 

3:43 pm

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Brittany: TELL HIM TO LET ME BACK IN NOW 

 

Jeanette: We're trying, I promise! 

 

Eleanor: That's literally what we're doing right now

 

Brittany: I swear to god

 

Brittany: Next I'm throwing his soccer trophy into the trash

 

Jeanette: I think you mean, "swear to ALVIN" ....

 

Jeanette: He wants you to apologize and call him a god....

 

Brittany: Uh-uh

 

Brittany: I don't give in easy like he does

 

Jeanette: Well, I mean, to be fair, he didn't really give in easy....

 

Brittany: All you have to do is take his pride and he'll do anything

 

Eleanor: Yes we have established that

 

Jeanette: Brittany, I don't think he's gonna budge

 

Brittany: He will

 

The Slick Six ;)

 

Simon: Alvin, just let her back in.



Eleanor: I’m not playing this game



Eleanor: Alvin, please



Eleanor: I’m over this

 

Eleanor: We're ALL over this



Simon: Precisely!



Simon: Alvin, if you really want to be better than Brittany, show her you can be the bigger person.



Alvin: I am the bigger person



Alvin: I’m taller than Brittany AND stronger than her

 

Eleanor: Which is why she stole your hat so easy


Simon: No Alvin, I mean figuratively.



Simon: Show her that she's the "childish" one by doing the opposite of what she did.



Eleanor: If you don't add her back we're all going to leave and create a group chat without you



Theodore: Wait, we are??



Alvin: Theodore would never



Alvin: Brittany's gotta pay up

 

Alvin: The fate of this group rests on her shoulders



Eleanor: ......

 

Eleanor: Group chat without Alvin it is then

 

Simon: Oh?

 

Simon: So…it's all up to her now?

 

Alvin: Exactly


Simon: Not you anymore?

 

Simon: Almost as if SHE'S the one calling the shots here...



Alvin: Yup



Simon: So, Brittany has more of a say over this than you do, huh?



Alvin: ????



Alvin: No?



Simon: Damn, I never knew Alvin would let Brittany be in charge.

 

Alvin: WHAT?

 

Alvin: No she's not



Simon: Well, that's what you're doing.



Alvin: I kicked her out bc I'M in charge

 

Simon: Then how is it that it's all up to her whether or not she's back in?



Alvin: Because



Alvin: Well

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Eleanor: Hold on Simon's getting to him

 

Jeanette: He's using reverse psychology I think

 

Eleanor: He really knows how to push his buttons

 

Jeanette: He really does

 

The Slick Six ;)

 

Alvin: Okay then FINE she won't be coming back ever



Eleanor: That's bullshit



Alvin: Oh really?



Simon: Absolutely.

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Jeanette: Nevermind, I think it backfired! :(

 

Eleanor: He'll crack eventually

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Brittany: He better

 

Brittany: Or else trophy goes bye-bye

 

The Slick Six ;)


Alvin: Try me


Simon:Goodness gracious Alvin. You really traded your chivalrous behavior to use a petty strategy to save your pride, huh? Makes me wonder who you're trying to impress...



Alvin: I don't know what half of those words are



Simon: You certainly can't be trying to impress yourself, since you're SO comfortable with yourself, right?



Alvin: What?

 

Simon: You ARE confident in yourself, aren't you Alvin?

 

Alvin: Yeah



Alvin: What are you trying to even say?



Simon: So why is it that you feel such need to protect your pride?



Simon: Doesn't being truly confident mean you don't need to prove anything to anyone else?

 

Simon: And yet, here you are, trying to prove to us that YOU have more of a say over Brittany.

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Eleanor: I have faith in Simon

 

Eleanor: I'm just going to let him handle the rest here

 

Jeanette: He really is grilling him

 

Eleanor: It's quite entertaining

 

Brittany: And I'm missing ALL OF IT?

 

Jeanette: Yup!

 

Eleanor: I'll show it to you later don't worry

 

The Slick Six ;)

 

Alvin: I didn't sign up for a therapy session

 

Alvin: Did that once, hated it

 

Simon: Alright, Mr. Confident, then simply let her back in.



Alvin: What is that gonna prove?



Simon: That you don't care about anyone else's approval and that you're more mature than Brittany.


Simon: I mean, she told you to call her a "goddess", how immature!

 

Alvin: Well of course I am


Alvin: I don't have to prove shit



Simon: And the way she STILL threw your hat out, how petty of her!

 

Alvin: Yes and?



Alvin: I’m not letting her back in

 

Simon: Interesting...

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Jeanette: Nevermind Brittany, you might not want to see the rest

 

Brittany: Why not?

 

Jeanette: Well...part of the reverse psychology means Simon trying to appeal to Alvin by insulting, well, you...

 

Brittany: Without me to defend myself? Wow

 

Brittany: They're all the same I s2g

 

Brittany: Well, Theodore gets a pass

 

Jeanette: He's only pretending!

 

Eleanor: Not that he's wrong though

 

Jeanette: Yeah, he probably does believe in what he's saying...

 

Brittany: Not wrong in what, Eleanor!?

 

Eleanor: Nothing, Britt

 

Eleanor: Nothing

 

Brittany: Nothing my ass

 

The Slick Six ;)

 

Theodore: Is this a bad time to ask if we can get McDonald's for dinner?



Simon: No, not at all Theodore.



Simon: But, this is a bad group chat to be talking about that in.



Alvin: I think kicking her out of a group chat is WAY nicer than throwing my hat in the garbage

 

Simon: True.



Theodore: Wait, which group chat should we talk about dinner in?



Simon: Let's go talk in the group chat that doesn't have Alvin in it. :)

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Jeanette: Simon used a smiley face, it's not so smiley as it is eerily creepy... guys what now

 

 

Brittany: What's taking so long?

 

 

Eleanor: Alvin is being annoying, that's what

 

The Slick Six ;)



Alvin: What



Alvin: You guys ACTUALLY did that?

 

Eleanor: Yup


Alvin: Fine, enjoy your group chat without me



Simon: We also, happen to stick to our promises, Alvin.



Alvin: You'll be begging to come back here



Theodore: Wait, what??



Theodore: But how will we know what Alvin wants for dinner??

 

Alvin: See?



Eleanor: Let him fend for himself he's a big boy

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Jeanette: I don't think Theo wants to leave Alvin alone.

 

Jeanette: Please don't be mad at me Brittany, but I kinda agree with Theodore.... I feel guilty.. :(

 

 

Brittany: Guilty for what?

 

 

Eleanor: We're threatening to only talk in the group chat we made that has everyone but Alvin in it

 

 

Brittany: Ugh, I can't stand him!

 

 

Jeanette: Well, for leaving him, I mean, what if we did this but the other way around and you were alone?

 

 

Jeanette: You wouldn't let him back in either.

 

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

 

Eleanor: This is like ripping hairs out of your head bad 

 

The Slick Six ;)

 

Theodore: Are you sure?



Theodore: I mean, he's only a tiny bit taller than me..



Simon: CAN WE HURRY THIS UP????

 

Eleanor: Seriously, just let Brittany back in

 

Eleanor: Stop being a baby


Alvin: I am FOUR INCHES TALLER THAN YOU thank you very much



Theodore: Yeah, but if you turn that four inches into four centimetres, than it won't be so much more of a difference anymore..



Simon: Theodore, you can't just translate the imperial and metric system like that.


Alvin: Theodore that is not how measurements work

 

Alvin: And no I will not let her in


Simon: Alvin, we'll leave you here with Theodore if you don't let her back in.


Alvin: Then do it! Theodore is way nicer to me anyway



Simon: Actually, I might just start a groupchat with Jeanette and leave all of you.

 

Alvin: Maybe you two will finally tell each other how you feel then

 

Simon: Fuck you.



Alvin: Right back at ya ;)

 

Theodore: Well, I guess it's just you and me now Alvin! :)



Theodore: So, I have some very important questions for you!



Theodore: Don't worry, they're not about Brittany or math!



Theodore: 1) If you take care of a chicken, does that make you a chicken tender?



Alvin: OKAY FINE I'LL LET HER BACK IN

 

*Sister Squad*

 

Jeanette: THEODORE'S DONE IT

 

Jeanette: ALVIN WANTS TO LET YOU BACK IN

 

Eleanor: I can't believe that's what it took

 

Brittany: Finally!

 

The Slick Six ;)



Theodore: Awhhh, I didn't even get to ask the second one!!!



Theodore: Or the third!! :(((



Eleanor: It's okay Theodore, you can ask me



Theodore: Really?? :D

 

Eleanor: Anytime :)

 

Theodore: Should I ask you here or in a private message?

 

Alvin added Brittany to the chat 



Brittany: The queen is back



Eleanor: Anywhere Theodore



Theodore: Maybe here, so everyone else can let me know what they think too!



Alvin: No please god no just dm her



Brittany: What did I miss?



Theodore: Okay! So, how come we have finger tips, but not toe tips, yet we can tip toe, but not tip finger?



Simon: I was going to say Theodore was our savior but never mind.



Eleanor: Hmmm, never thought of that one



Eleanor: Languages are weird man



Theodore: Right!!



Theodore: Languages are sooo weird!!

 

Brittany: Okay maybe adding me back in was a bad idea


Simon: I can't believe all of this was for fucking nothing.



Alvin: Want me to remove you again? Cause I can do that

 

Brittany: I fucking dare you Seville



Simon: OKAY, STOP.



Simon: NOT THIS BULLSHIT AGAIN.



Eleanor: Theodore, I want to hear more

 

Theodore: Really???

 

Eleanor: Yeah! Since Alvin and Brittany won't stop fighting I need a good distraction


Alvin: NO STOP ENCOURAGING HIM



Theodore: What about you, Jeanette? You haven't really said much :)


Jeanette: Uh, yeah, sure, why not! :)



Alvin: Okay okay, we'll stop

 

Alvin: Just please end the questions!


Simon: It's almost as if he knows completely what he's doing, it's scary.



Theodore: Oh :(



Theodore: Okay, then! :)



Alvin: Thank god



Simon: I cannot believe Theodore has so much power.



Simon: It's amazing.

 

Eleanor: Don't underestimate him



Theodore: Yeah, don't understimat me!



Jeanette: Uh... Theo, you spelt that wrong...



Alvin: You don't even know what they're talking about



Theodore: Of course I do!



Alvin: Then say it

 

Theodore: They're obviously talking about



Theodore: not giving me food on Wednesdays!

 

Theodore: Yeah, yeah..

 

Theodore: Don't understimat me!! I need my nutrients!!

Simon: I’m speechless.

 



 

 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Theodore's power y'all......he's a real one. I hope you all enjoyed another chapter of random crack, but like I said, some hints of the actual developing plot should be coming soon so keep your eyes peeled! I hope the back and forth between the group chats weren't too confusing sdjfhosdifysdf

See y'all next time!

Chapter 5: The Ships Are Sailing

Summary:

Theodore and Eleanor are cute, Alvin gets roasted, and the plot thickens.....

Notes:

Hey guys! This chapter's another one of those chaotic conglomerates of the various conversations these kids keep having, but there is a sprinkle of the future plot implied in there. See if you can find it, and as always, enjoy!

P.S: Similar to *Sister Squad*, the boys have "Da Bros >:)" to talk about Seville things. There isn't as much back and forth as there was last chapter, but it'll definitely be used now and again.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Saturday, October 1st 4:13 pm

 

 

Alvin: That's what I thought

 

Jeanette: Well, I guess we really shouldn't underestimate him then.

 

Simon: I didn't know anyone was capable of being so oblivious, but here we are.

 

Theodore: Is that a good thing?

 

Jeanette: Well, yeah in a way.. Simon's basically saying he's never seen anyone be able to do what you do, Theodore.

 

Theodore: Awhh, thanks Simon!!!😊

 

Eleanor: It's what makes you special😊

 

Simon: Yup!

 

Alvin: 🤮

 

Brittany: Ew I hate that emoji

 

Alvin: Too fucking bad

 

Simon: Looks like all this sweetness is giving Alvin cavities.

 

Alvin: Damn right it is

 

Eleanor: They can’t go more than five minutes can they?

 

Jeanette: They really can't. It's quite depressing.

 

Brittany: It's a gross emoji

 

Brittany: There's literal vomit coming out of its mouth

 

Brittany: That's gross

 

Theodore: Maybe it just ate something bad?

 

Eleanor: sigh

 

Theodore: I mean, it's an important emoji!

 

Alvin: Yeah that's why I used it

 

Alvin: Because I'm throwing up right now

 

Theodore: We need it to express when our human brains think something is gross/unpleasant or when we've eaten something bad and our organs are throwing it back up.

 

Jeanette: Wait why are you talking like Simon?

 

Theodore:😱😱

 

Alvin: Was about to say

 

Theodore: ALVIN!!! Did something we said gross you out??

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Theodore: What was it???

 

Simon: Alvin... watch your next words.

 

Alvin: You and Eleanor were flirting

 

Simon: What? No they weren't?

 

Eleanor: I called him special

 

Eleanor: How is that flirting

 

Simon: Yeah, and I agreed with her.

 

Simon: So did Jeanette.

 

Alvin: OH COME ON TELL ME THAT'S NOT FLIRTING

 

Eleanor: You're just not used to compliments bc you don't use them

 

Simon: Ooh, she's got you there...

 

Eleanor: Your way of flirting is through insults and fighting

 

Simon: Yup!

 

Eleanor: cough cough

 

Simon: AND he takes every compliment from a girl as flirting due to his gigantic ego.

 

Alvin: Uh I'll have you know I am an excellent flirt

 

Alvin: I get all the ladies

 

Simon: You can get dates, but you can never keep them.

 

Simon: Sometimes you can't even get them.

 

Brittany: Alvin flirts by complimenting himself who are we kidding here

 

Simon: No, she's got a point too.

 

Alvin: Shhhh Simon!

 

Brittany: “Hey babe wanna date this super hot guy that's me? You know me the super cool hot guy? Did I mention I was super hot?"

 

Jeanette: akjasasjsj sorry alvin but that IS how you talk...

 

Alvin: That sounds nothing like me

 

Simon: It sounds exactly like you.

 

Theodore: Yeah, I almost thought it was YOU who typed that out!😂

 

Alvin: You guys are just agreeing with her bc you're all mad that I kicked her out

 

Eleanor: Or maybe Brittany's impression was kinda accurate🤷‍♀️

 

Alvin: It was not

 

Simon: Eleanor's right.

 

Simon: To be honest, I couldn't care less. You're both equally as annoying

 

Brittany: I know you better than you know yourself

 

Jeanette: Um Britt, that's something couples say....

 

Simon: Oh, interesting.

 

Brittany: What? No it isn't

 

Jeanette: When it's not couples, it's best friends.

 

Alvin: Brittany knows nothing about me

 

Alvin: And we are NOT best friends

 

Alvin: Barely even friends at this point

 

Brittany: Wow thanks

 

Simon: Theodore literally almost thought you sent that message.

 

Jeanette: WELL, I forgot to say one thing.

 

Jeanette: Often, rivals and enemies and even family members say that, so....

 

Simon: Well yeah, Alvin and Brittany don't have to be friendly with each other to know lots of things about each other, so that's true.

 

Eleanor: Oh come on

 

Eleanor: In like 2 days you'll both be watching Law in Order with each other again

 

Simon: She's right.

 

Brittany: And? We just happen to both like the show

 

Brittany: Alvin likes seeing the murders and I like the court scenes we all know this

 

Simon: Alvin likes seeing the what now

 

Theodore: Well, then

 

Alvin: The blood and guts hell yeah

 

Theodore: why do you guys keep taking all my popcorn and watching it together?? :(

 

Eleanor: Criminal Minds is way better if you ask me

 

Jeanette: Now I'm concerned.

 

Alvin: It's not YOUR popcorn Theodore

 

Theodore: But I made it! :((

 

Theodore: You told me you were going to BORROW it!!

 

Simon: And you believed him?

 

Eleanor: Theodore

 

Eleanor: People don't borrow food

 

Eleanor: You can't give food back

 

Jeanette: yeah, how how do you borrow food?

 

Alvin: Listen that's on him

 

Theodore: Oh

 

Theodore: :(

 

Brittany: You mean to tell me you just take popcorn from Theodore?

 

Brittany: You don't even make it yourself?

 

Simon: Now you made him fucking sad.

 

Alvin: Oh come on Theo there is more popcorn to go around

 

Theodore: I guess so...

 

Brittany: We have officially reached a peak laziness

 

Simon: Well, Brittany, it's not like you made it.

 

Simon: You didn't even bother to ask where he got it from!

 

Brittany: He offers!

 

Simon: Fair enough, but this is ALVIN, remember!

 

Brittany: Am I not allowed to ASSUME he can make his own?

 

Simon: You should know enough about him now to know it's better to ask!

 

Simon: DO YOU THINK DAVE LETS HIM NEAR THE MICROWAVE??

 

Jeanette: Wait, why not?

 

Simon: Basically, a while back, he decided to microwave a gummy pizza, in hopes it would expand, and the microwave blew up.

 

Brittany: What the fuck is a gummy pizza

 

Theodore: This! 

 

 

Alvin: Oh Brittany you have so much to learn

 

Theodore: Yeah! Who doesn’t know what a gummy pizza is?

 

Brittany: Sorry I asked

 

Alvin: Anyways I found out what happens

 

Alvin: But I once made a Hot Pocket and everything turned out just fine

 

Simon: ONCE

 

Alvin: That's more than zero

 

Simon: Yeah, but it still took you 3 burned Hot Pockets to make it.

 

Alvin: SO?

 

Brittany: You eat Hot Pockets? Seriously?

 

Jeanette: My goodness.

 

Theodore: Wait, what's wrong with Hot Pockets??

 

Eleanor: Alvin what are you going to do when you have to cook for yourself to survive

 

Alvin: Obviously I'll have my hot wife do it for me

 

Brittany: Um

 

Eleanor: Alvin you may wanna take that back

 

Alvin: What?

 

Jeanette: No, Eleanor's right.

 

Alvin: There's nothing wrong with that!

 

Simon: So, you just assume a woman will cook for you?

 

Alvin: NO 

 

Alvin: I’m not saying all women belong in the kitchen

 

Simon: You assume that YOU will marry a woman who knows how to cook???

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Simon: No offense, but it seems your type is usually what they call "air heads".

 

Alvin: What?

 

Simon: That means "pretty girls who don’t know shit"

 

Jeanette: I mean, he's not exactly wrong.

 

Jeanette: Like referring to the data..

 

Alvin: My type is cute beach blonde babes

 

Simon: I know.

 

Brittany: Way our of your league

 

Alvin: Then why did Jessica go out with me?

 

Alvin: Huh?

 

Brittany: Because she wanted to post a cute picture with a chipmunk to get more likes

 

Brittany: I overheard her talking about it in the bathroom

 

Alvin: You're lying

 

Alvin: We had a great time

 

Alvin: Have you even seen the picture? She's so in love with me it's obvious

 

Brittany: Okay whatever you say

 

Jeanette: Alright... Simon, Ellie, Theo and I might just leave this conversation and leave this for you two to sort out...

 

Alvin: No!

 

Jeanette: Unless you two are done?

 

Alvin: Simon, defend my honor

 

Simon: Ugh, do I have to?

 

Alvin: Yes!

 

Simon: Well, I'm not sure there's much to defend, but

 

Simon: To be fair, IF that is true, that DOES mean that Alvin is famous, cool, cute and charming enough that a girl would want to take a picture for him for likes.

 

Simon: Basically, she's like a fan.

 

Simon: You could even say she loves you so much she wanted to go on a date with you.

 

Brittany: See, it's not even that

 

Brittany: She sees you as more of a prop

 

*Sister Squad*

 

4:47 pm

 

Jeanette: Brittany!

 

Jeanette: Please, you're going to hurt his feelings!

 

Brittany: I’m trying to tell him the truth

 

Brittany: You think he's not gonna find out eventually?

 

Brittany: Even Jessica might say it to his face!

 

Jeanette: But this is such a cruel way to tell him!!!

 

Brittany: That would be way more humiliating if you ask me

 

Eleanor: Hm

 

Eleanor: The problem is that he doesn't believe you

 

The Slick Six ;)

 

Alvin: It's not working Britt

 

Alvin: You can quit it now

 

Simon: Yeah, as if no one's done that to you, Brittany.

 

Simon: Wait a minute

 

Simon: Why was Brittany eavesdropping in the first place?

 

Simon: About a date Alvin had with another girl?

 

Brittany: Excuse me?

 

Theodore: Maybe Brittany was jealous?

 

Brittany: I land all the guys I've dated because they thought I was pretty

 

Brittany: JEALOUS?

 

Brittany: HAHA OKAY

 

Simon: Yeah, well you were never in the boys bathroom to eavesdrop on the guys you dated, huh?

 

Simon: So how would you know?

 

Eleanor: Brittany eavesdrops on everyone

 

Simon: In the BOYS' bathroom??? I doubt that.

 

Simon: If she does, then we're going to need to have a serious conversation though.

 

Eleanor: No, but she was probably just listening to Jessica because she could

 

Brittany: I do eavesdrop on guys' conversations but I usually end up regretting it

 

Simon: Fair enough, but I'd much rather she not try to mess up my brother's dating life.

 

Brittany: All you boys talk about is farts and sex

 

Simon: Not true.

 

Alvin: Thank you Simon

 

Simon: Theodore and I don't. Maybe some guys, though.

 

Brittany: You don't know what I've heard

 

Simon: I do.

 

Simon: I’ve had to be IN those conversations. You only overheard.

 

Jeanette: Uhh, alright guys.

 

Jeanette: How about we talk about something else? Hey, Theo, what was your third question?

 

Alvin: Jeanette I swear to god

 

Jeanette: Well, you and Brittany need to stop, or we're all going to have a LONG conversation with Theodore.

 

Alvin: She started it!

 

Jeanette: SO END IT!

 

Simon: I’m proud of you for standing your ground, but the last thing I want to hear is another one of Theo's questions.

 

Jeanette: Thank you! and I agree but there's no other solution

 

Brittany: Fine just fucking stop!!!!

 

Theodore: Oh, okay.

 

Jeanette: You made the right choice.

 

Eleanor: Can we please stop using Theodore as a punishment? 

 

Alvin: It’s not him, it’s his QUESTIONS 

 

Eleanor: Same thing

 

Jeanette: Oh no, I didn’t even think of that! Sorry Theodore!! :(

 

Theodore: It’s okay, Jeanette!

 

Jeanette: But, I actually think your questions are interesting, Theodore.

 

Simon: Yeah, they are unique. Kinda fascinating how you come up with them.

 

Theodore: Awhh!! Thank you guys!!😊

 

Theodore: But I guess they're too difficult for you guys to answer🤷

 

Eleanor: I always love hearing from you😊

 

Alvin: GET A ROOM

 

Simon: Hey Alvin, fuck off.

 

Alvin: No

 

Simon:😊

 

Brittany: God let them be

 

Brittany: They're cute

 

Alvin: My chat my rules

 

Simon: Why did we let him make the chat?

 

Eleanor: I ask myself this all the time

 

Jeanette: Alvin's just jealous

 

Alvin: Of Theodore?

 

Jeanette: No, that Theodore can keep a happy and healthy friendship with someone and exchange and receive compliments in an adorable manner.

 

Simon: She's got you there.

 

Alvin: What?

 

Alvin: I have lots of friends who love me

 

Jeanette: Yeah, I guess so.

 

Jeanette: But maybe, it's the way that Theodore is so comfortable being nice to them openly.

 

Alvin: I can be nice!

 

Brittany: Haha okay Alvin be nice then

 

Simon: Ooh, that's a hard one... good luck, Alvin.

 

Alvin: You are objectively pretty

 

Alvin: Is that nice enough?

 

Brittany: I guess

 

Eleanor: Wow okay

 

Jeanette: No, actually, that IS nice, Alvin.

 

Alvin: There you have it

 

Simon: Yeah... good job I guess? It was a compliment.

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Jeanette: But also girls aren't just for romance, you can be friends with them too.

 

Eleanor: Period

 

Simon: Jeanette please become a therapist.

 

Simon: Please become MY therapist.

 

Alvin: Ooh, so you're into the doctors huh Simon?

 

Theodore: Isn't she already like a therapist for us?

 

Simon: (I wouldn't say that, Theo. We don't want to put pressure on our friends.)

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

*Sister Squad*

 

5:05 pm

 

Brittany: No way he meant that

 

Brittany: The way he said it with no hesitation? He's lying through his teeth

 

Jeanette: Maybe?

 

Eleanor: Or maybe he actually thinks you're pretty🤷‍♀️

 

Brittany: Uh uh

 

Jeanette: He said he doesn't personally think you're pretty, but he does think most would find you pretty. Maybe he lied on the personal part, but it wasn't an insult.

 

Brittany: Hm

 

Brittany: I guess he does know an attractive woman when he sees one

 

Brittany: I’ll give him that

 

Eleanor: If that's how you wanna interpret it

 

Jeanette:Yeah, you're right about that I guess/

 

Da Bros >:)

 

5:06 pm

 

Simon: Don't you ask me another question about Jeanette, you smug asshole.

 

Alvin:😏

 

Simon: I hate you.

 

Alvin: That's my job, Si

 

Simon: Don't, or I'll bring up what you said about Brittany.

 

Simon: And then twist it into a romantic thing, just like you do with what I say regarding Jeanette.

 

Alvin: WHAT?

 

Alvin: No no Simon look

 

Alvin: You actually like Jeanette

 

Alvin: So it's not a stretch when I say it

 

Simon: No I fucking don’t

 

Alvin: Seriously?

 

Alvin: Theodore back me up here

 

Simon: Making me uncomfortable is one thing but don't you dare make Jeanette uncomfortable.

 

Theodore: Uh I don’t know guys

 

Alvin: Okay fine

 

Alvin: I’ll tone it down just a little

 

Simon: Can you at least not embarrass poor Jeanette???

 

Simon: If you really have to, just say something stupid in here.

 

Alvin: Yes yes whatever

Notes:

So what do we think 👀? Many many shippable moments in this one. Alvin and Brittany are in denial, Simon and Jeanette are too awkward to function, and Theonor is just living their best life being cute as always. Did you all catch onto the reference to a big plot point that we're going to explore later on in the story? Things are about to get juicier, I promise......

 

See y'all next time!

Chapter 6: It Never Stops

Summary:

Theodore is confused about girls, Brittany and Alvin continue to irritate their siblings with petty arguments, and a new storm of drama comes suddenly crashing through the group.

Notes:

Hey friends! I just got back from spring break so here's a small treat for y'all! Nothing super crazy here but this chapter does have some mmph at the end so be ready for that! Anyways enjoy heehe

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Slick Six ;)

 

5:10 pm

 

Brittany: Why did we stop talking? Hello?

 

Theodore: We're a bit busy, aha, sorry

 

Brittany: With what?

 

Alvin: Nunya

 

Brittany: I didn't ask you

 

Theodore: My brothers and I were just talking😅

 

Jeanette: That's okay, Theodore!

 

Jeanette: My sisters and I were talking for a little too!☺️

 

Theodore: Oh? What were you guys talking about?

 

Jeanette: Uh,, I forgot. 

 

Eleanor: Girl stuff

 

Jeanette: Yeah, girl stuff!

 

Theodore: Out of curiosity, what IS girl stuff?

 

Eleanor: We can't tell you silly!

 

Theodore: Why not? :(

 

Brittany: It's for girls only

 

Theodore: Oh

 

Jeanette: Somethings need to be said in private, Theodore, that's all😊

 

Theodore: Oh, yeah, that's true!

 

Alvin: They talk about boys and makeup and reality television

 

Alvin: Boring stuff

 

Eleanor: You are so incorrect it hurts

 

Theodore: I think they talk about blood, guts and violence

 

Theodore: Yknow, girl stuff!

 

Brittany: What?

 

Eleanor: Where did that come from Theo?

 

Simon: Take that as a compliment girls, it means he thinks highly of you.

 

Jeanette: I mean it's not a feminine stereotype...

 

Alvin: No Theodore that's what I talk about

 

Theodore: Well, one time Ashley and Sarah invited me to sit with them at lunch!

 

Theodore: That's what they talked about!

 

Brittany: Ashley and Sarah don't count

 

Eleanor: For real?

 

Simon: You mean the emo girls at school who think they're vampires?

 

Alvin: They invited YOU?

 

Theodore: Yeah!

 

Alvin: Are you like their next victim or something?

 

Brittany: Gross

 

Jeanette: No! They're nice girls!

 

Jeanette: Just a little different from us.

 

Brittany: They're nice girls with horrible fashion sense

 

Jeanette: According to Ashley, they invited Theodore because they think he's cute.

 

Alvin: What?

 

Alvin: I’m cute! Why haven't they asked me to sit with them?

 

Jeanette: Oh, um.. maybe they think Theodore's the other kind of cute?

 

Alvin: Ohhhhhh

 

Simon: I’m concerned. You didn't get scared with what they were talking about, right Theo?

 

Eleanor: Yeah I'm a little worried too

 

Theodore: No, not really, it was a little weird but they seemed so happy when they started talking about vampires and witches! I kinda just ate my sandwich🤷

 

Simon: Oh, that's good. But maybe you shouldn't sit with them next time, okay?

 

Brittany: Weirdos

 

Theodore: They're not that weird..

 

Jeanette: It's okay Theodore, Brittany thinks everyone is a weirdo.

 

Alvin: Next time ask them what blood tastes like because I'm curious

 

Brittany: Ew Alvin please stop

 

Eleanor: It tastes like iron

 

Eleanor: Because it's blood

 

Alvin: Oh right

 

Theodore: Maybe they weren't having jam sandwiches, maybe it was blood! *scared*

 

Simon: No Theodore, Eleanor's right. It tastes like iron.

 

Brittany: EW GROSS GROSS GROSS

 

Jeanette: Uhh, okay Theodore...

 

Alvin: sluuuuuurp MMMMMMM blood!

 

Alvin: Yummy yummy blood!

 

Brittany: I’m blocking you

 

Simon: He's so mature, no wonder all the girls love him.

 

Alvin: Yup😉

 

Jeanette: He's so intelligent too, the way he can't tell when Simon's using sarcasm.

 

Alvin: LMAO SHE ACTUALLY BLOCKED ME

 

Simon: DEADASS?

 

Alvin: RIGHT

 

Eleanor: Ofc she did

 

Brittany: I blocked him

 

Eleanor: We know

 

Jeanette: Eh, she blocks him every other week.

 

Brittany: Oh, did he tell you?

 

Eleanor: Yes he told us

 

Alvin: Huh who told who what

 

Simon: Yup, he's laughing his ass off.

 

Alvin: She'll unblock me in an hour

 

Simon: You're right there, Alvin.

 

Brittany: Alvin is?

 

Simon: Oh, nothing.

 

Brittany: So he thinks this is funny, then?

 

Simon: Not sure, but maybe.

 

Simon: Wait, let me ask

 

Alvin: Is she talking about me?

 

Simon: Hey Alvin, do you think it's funny that Brittany blocked you?

 

Alvin: I think it's fucking hilarious yes

 

Simon: She wants to know your answer, should I tell her?

 

Alvin: Go ahead

 

Eleanor: This is ridiculous

 

Eleanor: I’m not playing messenger

 

Simon: You don't need to, it seems I am.

 

Simon: Alright. Hey, Brittany.

 

Brittany: Go on, tell me

 

Simon: Alvin thinks it's "fucking hilarious".

 

Brittany: Ah

 

Simon: To be fair, I think it is too.

 

Alvin: HAH IN YOUR FACE

 

Brittany: Then he can kiss his trophy goodbye

 

Simon: Hey Alvin, Brittany's threatening to do something bad to your sports trophy.

 

Alvin: SHE'S WHAT

 

Brittany: Snitch

 

Simon:🤷‍♂️

 

Jeanette: Yeah, that's also what she said back when you kicked her out of the group.

 

Alvin: Well then

 

Alvin: Tell her I said never in a million years will she ever lay hands on my precious

 

Simon: Brittany, Alvin said: "never in a million years will she ever lay hands on my precious"

 

Theodore: Isn't that destruction of property? Maybe you can sue her?🤔

 

Brittany: Sue me?

 

Alvin: I should sue her for destroying my hat

 

Brittany: Try me

 

Theodore: Well, it IS a big part of your image so maybe you CAN sue her.

 

Eleanor: JUST UNBLOCK EACH OTHER AT THIS POINT

 

Theodore: Does that count as defamation?

 

Alvin: YES THEODORE YOU ARE SO SMART

 

Simon: THEODORE, PLEASE STOP.

 

Alvin: BYE BYE BRITTANY

 

Simon: Holy shit no

 

Brittany: Nobody is suing me

 

Jeanette: he said: "BYE BYE BRITTANY"

 

Brittany: WELL TELL HIM TO GO TO TELL THEN

 

Brittany: *HELL FUCK YOU AUTOCORRECT

 

Jeanette: Alvin, Brittany said:

 

 

Brittany:Seriously?

 

Alvin: HAHA

 

Alvin: Tell her I'm on my way to tell rn

 

Theodore: This reminds me of the day we first met! When Dave tried to sue the Chipettes for using the name "Chipmunk"!

 

Alvin: Theodore

 

Jeanette: Alvin said:

 

 

Brittany: Haha very funny

 

Brittany: Okay I'm tired of this

 

Alvin: Oop

 

Theodore: Why does Alvin need to talk to Brittany in-person to sue her?

 

Simon: Probably because he's talking shit and wants to start another fight.

 

Alvin: Hey Britt, sup?

 

Brittany: Shut up

 

Simon: ? Did she unblock you?

 

Eleanor: Finally

 

Jeanette: Thank goodness!

 

Simon: Hey guys

 

Alvin: Yes?

 

Simon: Do you ever think there will be a day when we can all have fun together without Alvin and Brittany being assholes? Do you think we could ever start a conversation without them?

 

Jeanette: Oh, good question..

 

Eleanor: !

 

Jeanette: I mean, I hope so.

 

Brittany: Idk, can we ever have a conversation without you boring everyone with some scientific lecture?

 

Brittany: Or using big words that make everyone else feel stupid?

 

Alvin: OOOOOOOOOH

 

Simon: No❤️

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Simon: Never😊

 

Theodore: Well, I still like talking to Jeanette and Eleanor, and I don't think I need Alvin to insult Brittany for it to happen..

 

Eleanor: Period Theo

 

Jeanette: Yeah, as annoying as their silly drama is, it is the slightest bit entertaining...

 

Alvin: Entertaining?

 

Simon: Don't let it get to your head.

 

Theodore: Period?

 

Simon: sigh I'll explain later, Theo.

 

Eleanor: It's okay

 

Simon: Another question,

 

Simon: Do you think it's my big words that make Brittany and Alvin feel stupid, or are they just stupid enough not to understand them?

 

Alvin: Woah woah

 

Brittany: Uncalled for

 

Simon: Yeah, well what you said about my lectures and words was uncalled for too.

 

Jeanette: Well, I understand Simon's "big" words.

 

Brittany: Yeah that's because you're a nerd, Jeanette

 

Simon: ahahhahahahha thats soooo funny now fuck off

 

Brittany: And my suffering should not be entertaining to anyone

 

Eleanor: I understand him just fine too

 

Theodore: Well, I don't always understand the words...

 

Brittany: Ugh whatever

 

Jeanette: That's okay Theodore <3

 

Brittany: Call me stupid that's fine

 

Brittany: It's not like I'm not used to it by now

 

Eleanor: Brittany stop

 

Brittany: No it's fine

 

Brittany: I’m just a dumb bimbo like he said

 

Simon: Jesus Christ.

 

Eleanor: That's literally not

 

Simon: First of all, you're not a bimbo.

 

Simon: Don't put words in my mouth.

 

Brittany: I know what you think of me, Simon

 

Simon: Sureee you do.

 

Simon: Look Brittany, I didn't mean to actually hurt you feelings but it's not like you don't insult me often

 

Alvin: Yeah, bimbos have to be hot anyway soooo

 

Brittany: I thought you were the one who said I was objectively pretty?

 

Alvin: Never said you were hot

 

Eleanor: Oh my GOD

 

Jeanette: Can you guys STOP.

 

Brittany: Whatever Simon I don't even care

 

Simon: Good. Don't even bother to play guilt trip with me, because I've got more cards to play.

 

Brittany: Pfft

 

Alvin: Yo Si chill out a bit

 

Jeanette: Brittany please, Simon doesn't tolerate sassiness if it's not from him..

 

Brittany: Then he should stop hanging around me

 

Simon: When did I start?

 

Theodore: Can't you guys just be friends??

 

Brittany: What?

 

Theodore: Jeanette what's going on??

 

Brittany: Well I thought we were but apparently not

 

Alvin: Ohhhh I think I know what's going on

 

Jeanette: Well, all of you guys were being super annoying

 

Jeanette: And you've stiffened Simon up

 

Simon: Yeah, I'm pissed

 

Brittany: Okay and? Doesn't give him the right to say we're not friends and that I'm stupid

 

Simon: Doesn't give you the right to say we should stop being friends and call me a nerd every time I get something right.

 

Simon: Not easy to be nice when you're pissed.

 

Alvin: Just give him a minute to cool down and he'll be fine

 

Alvin: Why don't you take a break Simon? Step outside and have some fresh air?

 

Brittany: When do I do that?

 

Simon: All the time!!

 

Eleanor: I can't believe Alvin of all people is being the reasonable one right now

 

Alvin:🙂

 

Simon: I try to talk to Jeanette about something "nerdy" because I'm interested in it and YOU, eavesdropping from the kitchen calls me a nerd.

 

Simon: But it's not that big of a deal, Alvin does it too.

 

Brittany: Listen you may be a nerd and whatever but you've always been a friend of mine

 

Brittany: And you're great for Jeanette so I can't hate you

 

Jeanette: wait what does that mean

 

Brittany: Nothing Jean

 

Simon: Then why'd you tell me I should stop hanging around you?

 

Brittany: I just don't like it when you talk down to me

 

Simon: I don't like it when you talk down to me either.

 

Brittany: Because Jeanette said you don't like sassiness!

 

Simon: Does anyone!?

 

Alvin: How about we all have some tea and sit down for a bit huh?

 

Theodore: That's usually what Jeanette says!😄

 

Eleanor: I’m getting a headache

 

Jeanette: Hey, how about Brittany and Simon go work this out themselves for a little, in real life?

 

Jeanette: Sometimes things get misinterpreted online.

 

Brittany: Absolutely not

 

Jeanette: Britt, it's just a misunderstanding

 

Brittany: What, that he thinks I'm stupid or something?

 

Eleanor: I hate the internet

 

*Sister Squad, 6:06 pm*

 

Jeanette: Brittany, I know Simon better than you do, okay? He's just hurt, he didn't mean to be mean to you :(

 

Brittany: Well then he should apologize if he didn't mean it!

 

Jeanette: What do you expect when people keep everything bottled up?

 

Eleanor: Give him time to cool off first

 

Jeanette: Did YOU mean what you said?

 

Brittany: Well, yeah honestly I did

 

Jeanette: The mean things?

 

Jeanette: Please leave him alone, he's hurting.

 

Brittany: Hurting from what?

 

Brittany: Being smart?

 

Jeanette: Wow.

 

Jeanette: Just stop. Please.

 

Eleanor: Maybe you should try understanding people a little better before you assume things

 

Eleanor: Like how people assume you're stupid

 

Jeanette: It's hard enough for him to make friends. It's hard enough for him to be openly happy about "nerdy" and "smart" things. The pressure of being the "smart friend" is hard enough.

 

Jeanette: You're forgetting that all these things apply to me too.

 

Jeanette: Just give him a minute, he'll say sorry quickly.

 

Brittany: Yeah but like

 

Brittany: You guys get good grades and all the adults LOVE you

 

Jeanette: Yeah but everyone makes fun of us and assumes we think we're better than everyone us, when in reality, our self-confidence is low enough.

 

Jeanette: It's hard enough having your older sibling call you a nerd, let alone the whole school and the public and media calling us the "nerdy ones”.

 

Brittany: Yeah and I'm always there to punch a bitch if she tries

 

Brittany: You know that

 

Da Bros >:), 6:07 pm

 

Alvin: Hey Si, just between us

 

Alvin: You okay?

 

Theodore: I don't think Simon wants to talk right now, Alvin...

 

Alvin: ?????

 

Theodore: I think he's offline :(

 

****************************************************************

 

Alvin was down in the kitchen texting away in the group chat as all of this was going on. He didn't mean for shit to go down like this at all, and now he had absolutely no idea what to do. Simon and Brittany out of nowhere started fighting, and suddenly he was feeling very conflicted. Both parties annoyed him daily, but both parties were also people he cared about. First thing was first though, he needed to check on his brother. 

 

Alvin climbed up the stairs to the bedroom and lightly knocked on the door. "Si?"

 

No response. No sound came out of the room.

 

Alvin sighed. Whenever Simon was upset, he completely shut down like this and didn’t talk to anyone. It always irritated the crap out of him because it made him feel useless. "I'm here if you wanna talk!" he shouted as a last resort, slouching as he trudged back down. Alvin stopped on the way one more time to see if his brother would actually give in for once, but there was still no sound that escaped the room.

 

Simon was alone. He was all alone. The blue Seville sat on the edge of his bed and reflected on the situation. Had he just lost another friend? Of course he had. He ridiculed himself, why couldn't he just have friends? Why was he so different? And why did that push everyone away? It was his fault. That was the only conclusion he could come up with. His fault he couldn't just be the same as the others, his fault he couldn't communicate how he wanted to, his fault he pushed others away when in distress. Soon, he would lose Dave, Alvin, Theodore and then Jeanette. What about Eleanor? Was she even his friend? Or just Theodore's friend? What did she think of him? His stomach churned and he lay flat on his bed. A nap. Only for a few minutes, that shouldn't be a problem, right?

 

So he did, Simon let himself fall asleep, surrounded by the comfort of his bed and pillows.

Notes:

SURPRISE! Bet you didn't expect that little prose anecdote at the end did you?

This was the first prose rp that Sapphire and I wrote out. It's not much, but we were still testing out ideas and going based on intuition at this point. You will see a lot of that in the first few prose segments of this fic, but I promise they will become a lot more plot heavy as the fic goes on. Catch y'all next time when hopefully this shit all resolves......

Chapter 7: Truth or Truth

Summary:

The rest of the munks distract themselves with a fun game while Simon is AFK, and the drama between Simon and Brittany is finally cleared up.

 

DISCLAIMER: If you have a bunch of teenagers playing a game together, certain topics are going to be discussed. Nsfw themes are present for a brief moment here, so if any of that makes you uncomfortable then you might wanna skip over that part or skip the chapter altogether.

Notes:

Hey guys! This chapter is definitely a fun one and has lots of good shipping moments as well as a good amount of humor as well. Feel free to relax after the sudden angst we threw at you last chapter lol. Everything will be fiiiiiiine.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Slick Six ;), 6:15 pm

 

Alvin: Congratulations Britt

 

Alvin: You broke Simon

 

Jeanette: Has he shut down again?

 

Alvin: Yup

 

Jeanette: Oh..

 

Brittany: I didn't do anything

 

Brittany: The whole situation just blew up okay?

 

Alvin: So you're not gonna apologize?

 

Jeanette: Yeah, Brittany's not entirely to blame.

 

Eleanor: I think we just need to calm down

 

Jeanette: Simon just deals with this stuff differently than she does.

 

Theodore: Yeah, Ellie's right.

 

Eleanor: Simon doesn't need a hostile environment right now

 

Alvin: Okay okay

 

Alvin: I’m just worried about him

 

Jeanette: I’m worried too but for the meanwhile, let's do something else to distract ourselves.

 

Jeanette: To give Simon some time.

 

Jeanette: But not too much time, we can't leave him alone for long.

 

Eleanor: Let's play a game

 

Eleanor: Theo?

 

Theodore: Yay! A game!

 

Theodore: Which one should we play?

 

Alvin: Don't let Theo pick the game!

 

Eleanor: Why not?

 

Alvin: Because he always picks some dumb baby game

 

Theodore: No I don't!

 

Alvin: Okay then pick a game that isn't

 

Theodore: How are we even gonna play a game over a groupchat??

 

Theodore: It's not like we can play eye-spy or something like that!

 

Jeanette: The problem is we all have... different interests.

 

Jeanette: Eleanor, do you have any ideas?

 

Eleanor: I mean there's truth or dare

 

Eleanor: Can't really do dares though

 

Theodore: Hm, that's true..

 

Theodore: We can just play Truth or Truth! :D

 

Eleanor: Good idea!

 

Alvin: Oh come on! Dares are way more fun

 

Brittany: I’m down

 

Jeanette: Uh, okay, I guess I'll play too.

 

Theodore: Yay! Who's gonna start?

 

Jeanette: You can start if you want, Theodore!

 

Theodore: Hm, okay. Jeanette, Truth or Truth?

 

Jeanette: Truth, I guess.

 

Alvin: At least ask her a good question Theo

 

Theodore: Okay! Jeanette, what's your favorite flavor of ice cream?

 

Alvin: Of course

 

Jeanette: Ooh, probably strawberry!

 

Theodore: What's so wrong with asking about ice cream?

 

Theodore: Do you have a better question, Alvin?

 

Alvin: I have many better questions

 

Alvin: That aren't lame

 

Theodore: Okay, well it can be your turn now if you want

 

Alvin: Okay, Brittany truth or truth?

 

Brittany: No

 

Alvin: Oh come on

 

Alvin: Are you chicken?

 

Alvin:🐔

 

Brittany: I know you're going to try to pull some shit on me

 

Theodore: Awh, c'mon Brittany, give him the benefit of the doubt! Alvin won't say anything mean, will you Alvin?

 

Alvin: Of course not

 

Theodore: See! He said so!

 

Brittany: Fine

 

Eleanor: Let's see how this goes

 

Jeanette: Fingers crossed...

 

Alvin: What's your favorite thing about me?

 

Brittany: HAH

 

Brittany: You think there's ANYTHING that's my favorite?

 

Alvin: Oh come on there's gotta be something

 

Alvin: I’m irresistible

 

Brittany: As if

 

Eleanor: Just answer the question Britt

 

Jeanette: Yeah, just say something simple :)

 

Brittany: Literally nothing

 

Alvin: I’m waiting

 

Brittany: Oh my god

 

Jeanette: Think about it like this:

 

Jeanette: What's the thing you hate least about Alvin?

 

Brittany: We're really doing this

 

Brittany: Hm

 

Alvin: No that is NOT the question Jeanette!

 

Alvin: Don't twist my words!

 

Jeanette: Yeah, but how else is she going to answer??

 

Brittany: No no, I like hers better

 

Eleanor: At this point....

 

Jeanette: It's the same thing, but like, an easier to swallow pill!

 

Alvin: Fine

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Brittany: Your musical talent contributes to the group

 

Brittany: So I don't hate that

 

Alvin: Well of course it does that's obvious Britt

 

Theodore: See! That wasn't so hard, was it? :D

 

Brittany: I answered your damn question now shush

 

Alvin: That was such a cop out!

 

Brittany: It literally wasn't

 

Jeanette: You're not going to get anything better than that, Alvin, just take it.

 

Theodore: Okay, who's next?

 

Eleanor: I’ll go

 

Theodore: Okay, Eleanor!

 

Eleanor: Theo, truth or truth?

 

Theodore: Hmmm truth!

 

Alvin: This is ridiculous

 

Eleanor: What is the most fun recipe that you've tried?

 

Theodore: I’d have to say the triple cream hot fudge surprise sprinkle strawberry and red velvet cupcakes we experimented with last year! 

 

Eleanor: I remember that!

 

Brittany: I can smell the diabetes

 

Eleanor: Stfu

 

Eleanor: Excuse my language but god Britt pls

 

Theodore: Don't even worry about it you two! The cream was vegan! We made it almond milk! 

 

Theodore: So who's next?

 

Brittany: Hm okay

 

Brittany: I’ll go next

 

Brittany: Eleanor, truth or truth?

 

Eleanor: I think truth this time

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Brittany: FMK the Chipmunks

 

Eleanor: No I'm not doing that

 

Jeanette: Aaand there it is.

 

Brittany: YOU HAVE TO

 

Eleanor: Brittany, we don't do that with the boys around

 

Jeanette: That's private girl stuff!

 

Alvin: No go on I'm curious

 

Brittany: DO IT

 

Eleanor: Kill Alvin

 

Alvin: What? Why me?

 

Alvin: Am I not fuckable? Or husband material?

 

Brittany: You're not anything but worthless garbage now Eleanor who are you gonna fuck and who are you gonna marry

 

Jeanette: That's one approach...

 

Eleanor: Theodore is too innocent, so I'm going to marry him

 

Jeanette: Oh god

 

Eleanor: And you know the rest but I'm not saying it

 

Brittany: Good enough :)

 

Alvin: You'd rather fuck SIMON?

 

Alvin: SIMON?

 

Jeanette: Please don’t say it!

 

Jeanette: Guys I think I've got a stomach ache

 

Jeanette: I don't want to play anymore

 

Eleanor: NO MORE SEX TALK THIS IS GETTING AWKWARD

 

Jeanette: The worst part is he's not even here.

 

Brittany: I would rather have sex with a homeless man than with Alvin

 

Jeanette: Brittany stop!!!

 

Jeanette: You've made this awkward enough, no one wants to hear about your s*x life.

 

Alvin: Don't underestimate me Britt

 

Eleanor: OKAY THAT'S ENOUGH

 

Jeanette: Oh my god please please stop

 

Brittany: Okay okay I'm ending it

 

Brittany: Because I don't wanna hear how Alvin thinks he gets around either

 

Jeanette: Oh my god please. enough

 

Theodore: Uhh okay Jeanette, it's your turn

 

Alvin: You just don't wanna be wrong

 

Eleanor: Oh my god just DROP IT

 

Eleanor: Jeanette, go ahead

 

Jeanette: I guess I should ask Alvin, then?

 

Jeanette: Okay, Alvin. Truth or Truth?

 

Alvin: Truth I guess

 

Jeanette: Alright then!

 

Jeanette: I know you like lots of sports, but what's your favorite?

 

Alvin: Baseball hands down

 

Alvin: Close second is soccer though

 

Theodore: Wow! That was a quick question and answer!

 

Eleanor: Soccer's my second favorite too after swimming of course

 

Theodore: See guys, we can just be nice to each other and get to know each other more!

 

Alvin: Yeah, see Britt?

 

Brittany: Seriously?

 

Jeanette: See, we've all got so much in common! 

 

Jeanette: Aren't nice questions like these better than those personal ones? 

 

Brittany: Sure but they're boring and expected

 

Jeanette: Well it's much nicer than the one you asked, Brittany.

 

Brittany: Oh my god it wasn't even that bad

 

Eleanor: It was

 

Eleanor: The chipmunks are like brothers to me

 

Eleanor: I can't think of them in any other way

 

Brittany: Even Theodore?

 

Eleanor: That's enough

 

Theodore: Hey, it's okay guys, let's just move onto another question!

 

Eleanor: I agree

 

Theodore: Who wants to start this time?

 

Alvin: Theodore truth or truth?

 

Theodore: Truth!

 

Alvin: If you had to give up a snack for the rest of your life which would you pick

 

Brittany: Even Alvin is asking lame questions

 

Brittany: I’m bored

 

Theodore: It’s not a lame question!!

 

Theodore: It's a VERY hard one to answer

 

Brittany: Of course it is

 

Theodore: But I think I would have to say Takis... they have a cool color but sometimes they're too spicy! 

 

Jeanette: I agree Theodore, Takis are really spicy :(

 

Brittany: Those things are so disgusting

 

Brittany: Why do people even eat them

 

Alvin: For real?

 

Alvin: Dang

 

Alvin: Brittany just because you don't want to get your nails dirty doesn't mean others don't

 

Alvin: Takis are fucking good and you'll just never get to know

 

Brittany: Not much of a loss

 

Jeanette: Alright guys, please don't start an argument out of this. Who wants to go next?

 

Alvin: I was just speaking the truth

 

Brittany: Sure you were

 

Jeanette: It's an opinion Alvin, not a fact. They're only Takis, guys!

 

Eleanor: SOMEONE ELSE GO

 

Eleanor: Jeanette, how about you?

 

Jeanette: Oh okay

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Jeanette: Theodore, what's your biggest fear?

 

Jeanette: If you're okay with sharing, of course

 

Theodore: No, it's okay! I have a few big fears, but I think the biggest is...clowns...but don’t tell anyone, ok??

 

Jeanette: Ohh okay, Theodore

 

Jeanette: I promise not to tell anyone :)

 

Alvin: Oh yeah lmao

 

Alvin: One time I wore a clown mask and scared the shit out of him

 

Eleanor: That’s so mean oh my god

 

Theodore: It wasn't funny, Alvin!!

 

Jeanette: Why would you do that!?

 

Alvin: It was fucking hilarious

 

Theodore: Well, not on my end! >:(

 

Jeanette: God, please just another question.

 

Jeanette: Here, how about one of you guys ask me a question?

 

Brittany: Okay Jeanette

 

Brittany: What qualities do you want in your future husband?

 

Jeanette: Oh. I forgot you still haven't asked your question.

 

Jeanette: Uhh well I don’t really know

 

Jeanette: Well, I’m fine as long as he's a good person and he cares about me :)

 

Eleanor: Makes sense

 

Alvin: That's it?

 

Jeanette: Well, yeah

 

Jeanette: What else should I say? That basically sums it up

 

Alvin: Sus

 

Jeanette: Wh…what do you mean "sus"??

 

Jeanette: There's nothing suspicious about it!

 

Jeanette: It’s a completely normal and reasonable answer

 

Jeanette: Right??

 

Theodore: Of course! Who would want to marry someone mean to them? 

 

Eleanor: Brittany

 

*message deleted*

 

Jeanette: See? Theodore gets it!

 

Brittany: I fucking saw that Eleanor

 

Eleanor: No you didn't 

 

Alvin: Wait what did she send

 

Brittany: Nothing

 

Eleanor: Nothing

 

Alvin: Now THAT'S sus

 

Eleanor: Moving on next question

 

Theodore: Hey Brittany!

 

TheodorE: Truth or Truth?

 

Brittany: Hit me

 

Alvin: Give her a good one Theo

 

Theodore: Who's your ideal partner?

 

Jeanette: Wait what kind of partner?

 

Theodore: Like in a relationship

 

Jeanette: Wait, seriously??

 

Theodore: Why not? I mean, Brittany asked those kinds of questions to you guys so i thought she should get a turn too! 

 

Brittany: Finally a good question!

 

Alvin: Brittany likes the Chad type

 

Eleanor: I wouldn't say that...

 

Theodore: Is that true, Brittany?

 

Brittany: Can I answer my own question please?

 

Alvin: I’m right though aren't I?

 

Brittany: I need somebody who gets me

 

Jeanette: Wait, is that all?

 

Jeanette: That's even shorter than my answer!

 

Brittany: No

 

Jeanette: Oh

 

Jeanette: Go on, then

 

Brittany: He needs to be attentive and understanding

 

Brittany: Very romantic

 

Brittany: And cute of course

 

Brittany: But really I just want someone I can talk to

 

Brittany: Without the risk of being judged

 

Brittany: That's all

 

Jeanette: Aw, that's sweet :)

 

Theodore: Hey Brittany, I know a few boys from class that could probably match that description! You might find a new boyfriend! :D

 

Theodore: Like Daniel, Alex, Connor, and even Little Jimmy!

 

Brittany: No offense Theodore but none of your friends are my type

 

Alvin: Blehhhhhh

 

Theodore: Oh that's okay Brittany, but Alvin can you please not be as mean? >:(

 

Alvin: Romance shromance

 

Alvin: Who needs it?

 

Theodore: Are you saying that because Little Jimmy got his first girlfriend before you?

 

Alvin: THEODORE CAN WE NOT

 

Brittany: AHAHAHAHAHAHA

 

Theodore: It's okay Alvin! It only lasted for a few years!

 

Alvin: I have been on more dates than he has

 

Brittany: And they dump you after bc you're so undesireable it's not even funny

 

Eleanor: Why does everything turn into this

 

Alvin: BECAUSE YOUR DATING LIFE IS SO MUCH BETTER?

 

Brittany: I usually get at least a second one

 

Jeanette: Guys, come on!

 

Brittany: And most of them are ended by me, not them

 

Brittany: Because I realized they weren't what I wanted

 

Jeanette: Just because you aren't each other's type doesn't mean the other is undesirable!

 

Eleanor: Why does it even matter

 

Theodore: Yeah

 

Theodore: You guys are a little too invested in each other's dating lives. In everyone's dating lives, actually.

 

Brittany: Okay whatever then

 

Eleanor: Next question?

 

Jeanette: Sure, why not. Who hasn't gone yet?

 

Eleanor: I don't even remember

 

Alvin: I’ll go again

********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************

To: Brittany, 8:27 pm

 

Simon: Brittany.

 

*Sister Squad, 8:31 pm*

 

Brittany: Why did Simon just text me

 

Brittany: Is he still mad?

 

Jeanette: Wait he's texting you?

 

Jeanette: Like, YOU?

 

Brittany: Yes!

 

Jeanette: WHY??

 

Brittany: I don't know!

 

Eleanor: Well

 

Eleanor: Answer him

 

Jeanette: Yeah answer him

 

Brittany: What do I even say?

 

Jeanette: “Hello"????

 

Brittany: Ugh okay

 

Slick Six ;), 8:32 pm

 

Brittany: Actually I think we can finish now 

 

Alvin: Why?

 

Brittany: I’m busy

 

Alvin: What could you possibly be doing right now

 

Jeanette: It's girl stuff.

 

Alvin: Oh so YOU know?

 

Jeanette: Well no, I'm just guessing it's girl stuff

 

Jeanette: It's always girl stuff

 

Alvin: That's true

 

Theodore: Man, girl stuff is weird :/

 

Brittany: Yup

 

Brittany: Now stop asking questions

 

To: Nerd Boy, 8:33 pm

 

Brittany: Hi?

 

Simon: Sorry

 

Brittany: ….

 

Brittany: For what?

 

Simon: You know, for stuff

 

Simon: For arguing with you and such

 

Brittany: Um okay

 

Brittany: I accept your apology?

 

Simon: Thank you

 

Brittany: We always bicker a bit

 

Brittany: What makes this one different?

 

Simon: Ugh, I don’t know

 

Simon: I guess it's not usually as heated and stuff

 

Simon: It doesn’t matter anyway

 

Brittany: Um okay then

 

Brittany: You're just acting weird is all

 

Simon: Not all of us argue so often to a point where it's not as much as a big deal than it used to be

 

Simon: Sometimes it’s hard to say sorry, okay?

 

Brittany: Okay...

 

Brittany: I guess I'm sorry too

 

Simon: Thanks

 

Simon: Are we still friends?

 

Brittany: Yeah

 

Brittany: Why wouldn't we be

 

Simon: Idk, because you got mad and I got mad and your feelings got hurt and then mine did

 

Simon: But yeah, whatever, it's fine. The reason behind my thinking does not matter.

 

Simon: Thank you for clearing that up.

 

Brittany: Sure

 

Brittany: Is everything like.....okay?

 

Simon: Yeah

 

Brittany: Okay

 

*Sister Squad*, 8:42 pm

 

Brittany: He apologized

 

Jeanette: Wait, seriously?

 

Jeanette: What did you say to him??

 

Jeanette: Did you forgive him?

 

Jeanette: Was it awkward? Did you make things awkward?

 

Jeanette: Oh my god, do you think he's crying?

 

Brittany: Why don’t you check on him yourself then?

 

Brittany: He just apologized and that was it

 

Jeanette: Well, he didn't message ME, okay?

 

Jeanette: I just want to know if he's okay :(

 

Brittany: He's fine

 

Eleanor: Did you apologize back?

 

Brittany: Yes I did

 

Brittany: I think we're good? He was acting weird though

 

Jeanette: What kind of weird?

 

Eleanor: Define "weird"

 

Brittany: Like

 

Brittany: He asked if we're still friends

 

Eleanor: Oh?

 

Jeanette: I don’t know what to say

 

Jeanette: That’s…not good

 

Jeanette: Poor Simon, he must've taken it too seriously :(

 

Brittany: Yeah I'm really confused

 

Da bros >:), 9:08 pm

 

Theodore: Alvin do you think Simon's okay?

 

Theodore: I’m starting to get worried we left him alone for too long :(

 

Alvin: He's in this chat Theodore

 

Theodore: Oh yeah

 

Theodore: Simon are you okay?

 

Theodore: You know you can always talk to us!

 

Simon: Yeah, I'm fine.

 

Alvin: I don't believe you

 

Simon: I took a nap and now I'm fine

 

Alvin: Hm

 

Alvin: Okay

Notes:

So now that we're good with Simon and Britt, hopefully there won't be any more drama between the six. Hopefully. See y'all next time!

 

Oh, and I'm gonna put in a little plug here. I have a Discord server dedicated to aatc and if you want more content from me and my friends there, you should come check it out! For a server link, go ahead and message me on Tumblr @itsbrittanybiitch and I'll send you a link :). If you don't have Tumblr, no worries! My Discord is memequeme#9958. Whichever way of communication works for me!

Chapter 8: Battle of the Sexes

Summary:

Simon returns to absolute chaos, and Alvin learns a valuable life lesson.

Notes:

Y'all have no idea how long I've been waiting to post this chapter.

 

2 Warnings:

1. This chapter is very chaotic and there's a lot of back and forth between group chats, so be prepared for that
2. The topic of sexism and harassment towards women is very prominent in this chapter. If this might be a sensitive topic for you, you may want to avoid this one. It doesn't have any effect on the overall plot, so don't worry about missing out on it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Slick Six ;), 9:17 pm

 

Simon: You guys played Truth or Truth while I was gone? 

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Jeanette: Sorry Simon, we just thought you wanted to be left alone and we thought the game would be a good distraction.

 

Simon: No, it's okay. I'm just confused why you guys decided to play Truth or Truth of all things.

 

Eleanor: We couldn't do truth or dare, so

 

*Sister Squad*, 9:20 pm 

 

Eleanor: Well he seems okay now 

 

Slick Six ;), 9:20 pm

 

Theodore: Wait, did you see our messages?

 

Alvin: He didn't leave the chat Theodore

 

Simon: Yeah...?

 

Simon: And of course, you guys decided to argue about your dating lives while I was gone. The most thrilling thing a teenager can ask in a game of Truth or Truth/Dare.

 

Simon: To be honest, I'm glad I was excluded from that game.

 

Brittany: We are too

 

Brittany: Okay I did NOT mean it like that

 

Brittany: Just you wouldn't have had fun

 

Eleanor: ????

 

Alvin: Simon's dares are lame anyway

 

Theodore: Wait does Simon even give dares?

 

Jeanette: Oh my god guys stop

 

Simon: No, fair enough. The game itself doesn't amuse me.

 

Jeanette: So you're not mad?

 

Simon: Of course not. Every time I play with Alvin and Brittany, it's “Do this crazy sometimes illegal bizarre dare" or “Tell me the truth, do you have a crush?"🤷🏼‍♂️

 

*Sister Squad*, 9:32 pm 

 

Jeanette: Oh my god, he just used a whole emoji

 

Jeanette: To like. Express himself. Without putting it into formal and factual words??

 

Eleanor: The duality of a man

 

Jeanette: We really do learn something new everyday

 

Brittany: I guess he is in the loop sometimes

 

Slick Six ;), 9:36 pm 

 

Brittany: Yeah because that's how you're supposed to play

 

Simon: Hey hey hey, no, I’m not playing

 

Simon: But yeah, i guess that is how you play the game. precisely why I don’t like it

 

Theodore: Oh well, don't worry, I can ask you some questions if you want!

 

Simon: Eh, no thanks.

 

Jeanette: You're sure you're okay?

 

Simon: Yeah, why are you asking?

 

Brittany: Okay so like what now?

 

Alvin: I dunno

 

Theodore: We could keep playing Truth or Truth?

 

Simon: NO, thank you Theodore.

 

Simon: You guys can if you want to, but there is NO way you're getting me involved.

 

Jeanette: How about we talk about your feelings? :)

 

Theodore: That sounds good!

 

Simon: Nooooo thank you, not for me

 

Jeanette: Okay then, how do you feel Theodore?

 

Theodore: Uh right now I feel pretty happy! :)

 

Jeanette: That's wonderful Theodore!😄

 

Theodore: Right?? How do you feel Jeanette?

 

Jeanette: Well, I feel quite relieved. I'm happy all my friends are okay.😊

 

Theodore: Me too!

 

Brittany: What the fuck

 

Simon: Be quiet, it's cute, let them talk about their feelings.

 

Theodore: You can join if you want Brittany!

 

Brittany: No

 

Theodore: Are you sure?

 

 

Alvin: Can we do something not stupid?

 

Simon: Yeah, suddenly this is no longer wholesome.

 

Jeanette: What do you suggest, Alvin?

 

Alvin: Let's talk about something a lot cooler

 

Alvin: LIKE THE NEW SPACE LEGENDS GAME THAT'S COMING OUT YOOOOOO

 

Simon: Wait, the new one?

 

Alvin: Yes!

 

Brittany: Nobody cares

 

Theodore: Wait, I didn't know there was a new one! What's it about!?

 

Jeanette: Looks like Theodore cares..

 

Simon: Uh, mostly the same stuff as the last one, Theo.

 

Jeanette: So how's it better than the last?

 

Alvin: Because now there are SUPER LASERS

 

Brittany: Wowwww really???

 

Jeanette: So are the lasers more super than before or is that just the name of the laser feature?

 

Theodore: I don't know, but it sounds cool!!!

 

Alvin: So the lasers used to do some damage but now they're critical!

 

Alvin: And there are new characters

 

Alvin: There's a girl now so like if you guys ever wanna come play now you can

 

Eleanor: Oh yay one girl character

 

Eleanor: Diversity!

 

Alvin: Well it's not really a girly game so like

 

Simon: Ooh, watch your tongue there, Alvin.

 

Alvin: Just saying

 

Jeanette: First of all, don't try and talk about what you think is "girly".

 

Jeanette: Secondly, it's not like any girl could use the avatar anyway.

 

Jeanette: Anyone can play a game, it doesn't matter if it's "girly" or not :)

 

Eleanor: Right

 

Theodore: Wait, why not?

 

Jeanette: Well, it's just that we usually just pick boy avatars, there's lots of mean people out there will say nasty things if they know you're a girl :(

 

Theodore: Awh, that's sad :(

 

Jeanette: And also because Brittany loves the moment she gets to reveal she was a girl the whole time after beating the game

 

Brittany: Gets them every time

 

Simon: Pretty sure that's what they call a "power move"

 

Jeanette: askajah yes simon, that's what we call a "power move"

 

Alvin: So you just lie?

 

Brittany: And you don't?

 

Alvin: Well yeah sometimes but

 

Alvin: Not during videogames

 

Jeanette: It's to protect ourselves from creepy guys

 

Jeanette: If you were a girl, you'd think differently

 

Eleanor: How would you feel if people kept asking you uncomfortable questions while you were trying to have fun?

 

Jeanette: Yeah! As soon as they know we're girls, they suddenly want to marry us, because we're "girl gamers" and "not like the other girls"

 

Alvin: What?

 

Alvin: Are people actually like that?

 

Jeanette: Yeah, aren't you aware?

 

Brittany: He doesn't care bc Alvin only cares about himself

 

Brittany: He doesn't know how to care about women

 

Simon: Calm down Brittany

 

Brittany: Am I wrong?

 

Alvin: I’m literally doing nothing and she attacks me

 

Simon: This is probably his first time hearing about this.

 

Simon: It's our unfortunate reality.

 

Eleanor: Alvin may be ignorant but I wouldn't say he "doesn't care" bc he's actively asking questions

 

Jeanette: Yeah

 

Theodore: So THIS is the reason girl characters are dressed so differently to boy characters?

 

Jeanette: Yeah, Theo :(

 

Alvin: Okay but the outfits are still cool

 

Jeanette: Wait, you do guys think the girl avatars you talk to in-game are real women?

 

Theodore: They aren't?

 

Simon: Oh god.

 

Brittany: Wow

 

Simon: Alvin, please tell me you know those aren't actually girls.

 

Alvin: Wait Theodore you thought the NPCs were real people?

 

Theodore: No, of course not!

 

Theodore: I mean the other players

 

Jeanette: Sorry Theodore, most of the time it's just guys with those avatars...

 

Alvin: Oh

 

Alvin: Wait why would a guy play a girl character

 

Simon: Why do you think?

 

Alvin: I don't know?

 

Jeanette: Who's gonna tell him?

 

Theodore: Not me, I have no idea🤷🏼

 

Jeanette: sigh

 

Brittany: It's so they can jerk off while they play

 

Eleanor: Brittany, PLEASE

 

Brittany: WELL IT'S TRUE

 

Jeanette: That was not the approach I was going for, but okay

 

Jeanette: Sometimes it might be because the girl avatar could have special effects or advantages

 

Jeanette: but most of the time, it's for the reason Brittany said

 

Theodore: Huh?

 

Simon: Theodore, it means the guys think the girl's avatars are more attractive.

 

Alvin: What? We don't fucking do that

 

Brittany: Woohoo! Did you win an award?

 

Jeanette: Maybe you don't Alvin, but lots of guys do

 

Simon: Think about every game you've ever played, Alvin. How are the girls modeled?

 

Alvin: You guys are making assumptions

 

Alvin: Yes the girls look sexy but that's because they're badass and sexy there's nothing wrong with that!

 

Simon: …wow...

 

Eleanor: A girl can't just be badass?

 

Brittany: This just in: We exist to be sexy

 

Jeanette: She has to be sexualized by men for men?

 

Jeanette: Why do all the girl models have the ideal bodies, then?

 

Eleanor: ^

 

Jeanette: How is it that they're all attractive?

 

Simon: Ever wonder that whenever you play Fortnite and have an ass in your face?

 

Alvin: Because they're fit? Idk

 

Eleanor: I'm fit

 

Jeanette: ^^

 

Alvin: Well yeah of course you are

 

Theodore: But Eleanor doesn't look like the characters in the game

 

Jeanette: You don't need to be "curvy" to be fit, Alvin. Do you even understand women's anatomy?

 

Alvin: I still don't see a problem

 

Brittany: They make other girls who don't have that body type feel ugly

 

Alvin: Oh?

 

Simon: And it enables creepy old men to draw and create inappropriate content of those girl characters and NPCs. It happens much more to the female characters than the male ones.

 

Jeanette: Yeah! What do you mean "oh"? I thought you knew that??

 

Alvin: Look I'm not really paying attention to this kinda stuff

 

Alvin: I care more about the game than the politics

 

Eleanor: It's not politics, it's human rights

 

Jeanette: At least understand the problem then. You don't have to focus on the problematic side, at least acknowledge it's problematic.

 

Da Bros >:), 9:55 pm

 

Simon: Alvin, be careful. 

 

Simon: I think you're actually annoying the Chipettes. And I'm annoyed as well, but this is a sensitive topic for them, okay?

 

Alvin: What am I supposed to do?

 

Simon: Just don't be annoying. Try.

 

Slick Six ;), 9:59 pm

 

Alvin: Well clearly it is since you guys are mad

 

Brittany: Wow

 

Brittany: He still doesn't get it

 

Da Bros >:), 9:59 pm

 

Alvin: WHAT

 

Simon: Alvin, just apologize and agree with them. But mean it when you say it.

 

Slick Six ;), 10:00 pm

 

Jeanette: Alvin, that's literally why we're mad. Because it's bad.

 

Alvin: Okay

 

Brittany: Whatever, it doesn't affect him so he doesn't care

 

Da Bros >:), 10:01 pm

 

Alvin: I don't know what they're even saying

 

Alvin: Making sexy women is bad now?

 

Simon: It's the way that they're constantly objectified.

 

Slick Six ;), 10:01 pm

 

Jeanette: That's the mentality a lot of guys have...

 

Alvin: I’M NOT LIKE THAT

 

Jeanette: Doesn't seem like it.

 

Jeanette: Y’know, I forget one quality I wanted in a future husband: not sexist.

 

Jeanette: Oh never mind, that falls under "good person"...

 

Da Bros >:), 10:02 pm

 

Alvin: I still don't get why they hate it so much

 

Alvin: I love being stared at

 

Alvin: The attention?

 

Simon: Well girls don't!

 

Simon: It's fucking scary Alvin, they get harassed constantly.

 

Slick Six ;), 10:02 pm

 

Alvin: So I'm sexist now?

 

Brittany: You've always been

 

Simon: You're literally fitting the definition.

 

Alvin: I’M NOT SEXIST

 

Eleanor: You're not sexist Alvin, but you are an ignorant boy

 

Da Bros >:), 10:03 pm

 

Alvin: Well I agree that they shouldn't be harrassed but is looking at someone harrassment?

 

Simon: No, but staring at them inappropriately for extended periods of time is, so is checking them out and looking at their body in an inappropriate manner.

 

Alvin: Am I supposed to not look then?

 

Simon: YES

 

Simon: Just respect their boundaries.

 

Slick Six ;), 10:04 pm

 

Brittany: You call women bitches

 

Brittany: You flirt with them without their permission

 

Brittany: You rated the girls in our class, Alvin

 

Alvin: You are the only women I've called a bitch first of all

 

Simon: That doesn't make anything any better.

 

Alvin: Second of all now I can't flirt?

 

Jeanette: Not when it makes random girls uncomfortable!

 

Alvin: Any girl would be lucky to have me flirt with them

 

Jeanette: Is he actually trying to tell us that girls love the attention he gives them?

 

Jeanette: Girls aren't just ass and boobs and I cannot believe I'm friends with someone who apparently thinks that way.

 

Alvin: I NEVER SAID THAT

 

Jeanette: It's been heavily implied!

 

Da Bros >:), 10:05 pm

 

Simon: Alvin, you are literally making Jeanette angry. Jeanette. Angry.

 

Alvin: I DON'T KNOW HOW?

 

Simon: How to respect boundaries? Or how you managed to piss off Jeanette?

 

Alvin: HOW I PISSED THEM OFF

 

*Sister Squad*, 10:07 pm

 

Jeanette: Can you believe him??

 

Brittany: I HATE HIM SO MUCH

 

Eleanor: He hangs out with the wrong guys

 

Eleanor: They're putting shit into his head

 

Jeanette: Exactly!

 

Brittany: Alvin wouldn't care either way

 

Slick Six ;), 10:08 pm

 

Theodore: Alvin is this a prank?

 

Theodore: Please tell me it is…

 

Alvin: I’m being attacked

 

Brittany: Because YOU'RE the victim here

 

Alvin: I have never been sexist towards you guys and now you think I'm some bad person and I don't get it

 

Theodore: You're being mean, Alvin.

 

Eleanor: Alvin

 

Eleanor: I think you need to take a course on women's rights

 

Alvin: Why?

 

Simon: Because you're literally and genuinely confused and clueless.

 

Simon: You can't recognize and identify sexism and misogyny.

 

Alvin: Not true

 

Alvin:I know about the women's suffering movement

 

Eleanor: …

 

Eleanor: The Woman's Suffrage Movement?

 

Alvin: Yeah that one Eleanor

 

Alvin: See I know my shit

 

Jeanette: Look Alvin, we all start somewhere, but right now you sound just like sexist guys.

 

Brittany: Just keep digging that hole

 

Alvin: I’m not trying to!

 

Simon: God, we actually have to teach him. He literally doesn't know.

 

Simon: This is ridiculous.

 

Eleanor: I hate how society doesn't educate boys on how to treat us girls

 

Jeanette: Exactly!!!

 

Alvin: I still don't understand

 

Theodore: Yeah, I didn't even know much about this before..

 

Alvin: Am I actually sexist?

 

Brittany: Don't pretend like you don't do it on purpose

 

Alvin: I’M BEING SERIOUS

 

Eleanor: I think you just don't know how to interact with us because you don't understand us

 

Jeanette: Yeah...

 

Alvin: Well that's true

 

Alvin: Girls are so complicated

 

Eleanor: See that's the problem

 

Eleanor: We're really not, you just haven't been educated properly

 

Simon: That's a stereotype in itself, Alvin.

 

Alvin: What?

 

Brittany: Tell me you see more value in a woman than her looks and how she benefits you

 

Jeanette: It's not that hard of a thing to answer, Alvin.

 

Alvin: Of course I do

 

Alvin: I have a mom

 

Brittany: Congrats, so do all sexists

 

Alvin: I’M NOT DONE

 

Alvin: I think women are great because they give us life, you know?

 

Alvin: And also I have you three as great friends

 

Alvin: And you're super talented

 

Alvin: I’m trying okay?

 

Alvin: I may not understand girls but I still appreciate them

 

*Sister Squad*, 10:19 pm

 

Jeanette: Do you think he means it?

 

Brittany: It sounds forced to me

 

Jeanette: It sounded pretty genuine

 

Jeanette: But idk

 

Jeanette: He usually tries to smooth talk his way out of trouble

 

Eleanor: I think he's making an attempt

 

Eleanor: I’ll give him credit

 

Jeanette: Yeah. He did sound pretty confused

 

Brittany: Still not convinced

 

Jeanette: Oh come on Brittany, Alvin's not as bad as you make him out to be!

 

Jeanette: He's grown up thinking like that but at least he's trying to understand why it's wrong :(

 

Brittany: You guys are just falling into his trap

 

Jeanette: Brittany, there isn't any trap.

 

Brittany: He's going to go back to his normal self

 

Brittany: And do this shit again

 

Jeanette: What if he doesn't?

 

Brittany: Then I'll be surprised

 

Eleanor: I’d like to think Alvin is capable of learning something

 

Brittany: Is he?

 

Jeanette: He is, Brittany. At least give him the benefit of the doubt while he tries to show us.

 

Eleanor: Right

 

Slick Six ;), 10:21 pm

 

Eleanor: Thank you Alvin

 

Jeanette: Yeah, thank you.

 

Alvin: You’re welcome

 

Da Bros >:), 10:24 pm

 

Simon: I think they've forgiven you. A little at least.

 

Simon: I don't know about Brittany, though.

 

Simon: But, good job on that, Alvin. That was actually really kind of you to say..

 

Alvin: Phew

 

Alvin: I was starting to get worried

 

Simon: But you meant what you said, right?

 

Alvin: Of course I did

 

Alvin: I don't hate women

 

Simon: Sorry Alvin, I know that. It's just unfortunately I felt the need to double-check due to the conversations we've been having in the last few minutes.

 

Alvin: Look I know I made myself look bad back there

 

Theodore: Yeah, really bad..

 

Alvin: I just don't get how guys can use women like that....like they use their good qualities as a bad thing?

 

Simon: Ohh

 

Simon: Well, the thing is, Alvin

 

Simon: There's always a way for people to twist something bad into something good.

 

Simon: And it goes the other way, too.

 

Alvin: Yeah I suppose

 

Simon: Not sure if you're aware, but girls all around the world have been harassed, assaulted, r@ped, spoken down to, stereotyped, shamed, bullied, fet!shized, and so much more. Simply because there are some disgusting people out there.

 

Alvin: I am aware of that

 

Alvin: I just didn't think that it was because of women looking sexy on videogames and stuff

 

Theodore: Yeah, I actually didn't know that either.

 

Alvin: I don't know how they're connected tbh

 

Simon: I know guys, it's hard sometimes to make the connection, but you'd be surprised as to how much of an influence it is.

 

Alvin: Okay so like

 

Alvin: Guys do that shit to women because they think they owe them something

 

Alvin: I know this

 

Simon: Yeah

 

Alvin: How are the sexy game women telling them that?

 

Simon: Young boys play those games too, Alvin.

 

Alvin: But they don't think that bc of the game right?

 

Simon: What are they supposed to think if they spend more time looking at fictional women designed by men than time interacting with real women?

 

Simon: They get horny, want a girl to match the unrealistic standards the in-game models have, are not taught how to respect women properly and then become assholes when they realize girls aren't just NPCs.

 

Alvin: Oh

 

Simon: A lot of the women in games are to fuel the male fantasy. Everything's connected.

 

Alvin: I GET IT NOW

 

Simon: Really??

 

Alvin: The games create unrealistic expectations

 

Simon: Yeah?

 

Alvin: Then the men get mad when the women don't meet them

 

Alvin: Right?

 

Simon: Yeah, that's a big part of it.

 

Simon: They don't treat women like humans, they treat them like objects and like NPCs, to sum it up. 

 

Alvin: That makes sense now

 

Alvin: Wow this is fucked up man

 

Theodore: Yeah, it really is :(

 

Simon: That's why girls don't usually pick girl avatars, it's hard enough getting harassed in the streets for just being a girl, so imagine playing a game with a highly sexualized character with dozens of disgusting guys.

 

Simon: I’m really proud of you guys, you know.

 

Alvin: You are?

 

Simon: Yeah, of course. You're putting in the effort to understand something you've grown up not knowing about and you're doing it for moralistic reasons.

 

Simon: That takes a lot, guys. I'm sure the Chipettes would be really proud if they knew how hard you've been trying.

 

Alvin: I don't know what that means but thanks Si

 

Simon: No problem, Alvin. 🙂

Notes:

I hope you all know that I texted Sapphire that I was uploading "the sexism chapter". This is one we've been waiting to get to for WEEKS lmao. I've always thought of Alvin as not intentionally sexist, but as someone who is easily sucked in by toxic masculinity. This chapter ended up being framed like an episode with a lesson almost, and it's giving "Soccer To Me" if you know what I mean.

Anyways now that the munks finally seem to be getting along, I think it's time for some more prose and plot progression. What do y'all think?????

Chapter 9: Get Along Pie

Summary:

Eleanor and Theodore attempt to resolve the prior conflicts with some dessert, and as you can guess, it ends poorly.

Notes:

Hey all! Sorry this took a bit to update, but this was a hefty chapter and I've been busy wrapping up the semester. Enjoy your first official prose chapter! This one is heavy in words, but still includes some text passages in between. Also bear with me because since this fic is based on a roleplay, there are a lot of quick transitions between different character POVs and different scenes. I tried organizing and rearranging them to make the most sense in fic format, but the prose may give you whiplash lol. Thank you all for reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saturday October 1st

 

Slick Six, 10:35 pm

 

Eleanor: Let's change the subject

 

Eleanor: To something lighter

 

Jeanette: Yeah, that would be a good idea.

 

Eleanor: What are you guys doing for dinner tomorrow night?

 

Theodore: I’m making Quiche for dinner!

 

Theodore: Well, Dave said I should help but

 

Theodore: Alvin and Simon agreed I'd probably add a little more flavor and cheese to it then he usually does😅

 

Alvin: Hell yeah

 

Theodore: What are you girls doing?

 

Brittany: No idea

 

Theodore: Really? Not even a little idea?

 

Eleanor: I might cook something

 

Eleanor: What do you guys say we eat dinner like normal, then Theo and I can make dessert and we all eat it here?

 

Eleanor: It's been a while since we've all been together

 

Theodore: Yeah, we should do that!!😃

 

Simon: If you girls want to, sure.

 

Jeanette: I don't see why not☺️

 

Alvin: I’m down

 

Theodore: What about you, Brittany?

 

Brittany: Sure whatever

 

Theodore: Yay!!!

 

Theodore: Eleanor, do you have enough ingredients at your house?

 

Eleanor: I always do, but go ahead and bring what you want!

 

Theodore: Alright!

 

Theodore: Should we decide what we'll make now or tomorrow?

 

Eleanor: We’ll worry about it tomorrow when we see each other 

 

Theodore: Alright then, see you girls then!

 

Sunday, October 2nd, 7:42 pm

 

It was a lovely Sunday evening in the Miller household, and Eleanor was very excited to have the boys over for dessert, just like they had planned the day before. She had made sure to organize her ingredients and supplies perfectly at her station on the kitchen counter, ready for her and Theo's future baking session. Smiling brightly, she looked at the setup briefly before turning to wait at the front door for the brothers to arrive.

 

Over by the entrance stood a very nervous Jeanette. The boys were going to be there soon, and she was feeling extremely anxious. Eleanor looked really excited to have them over, and while she was also happy to see them again, she couldn't help but reflect on what they had talked about in their group chat. Recently, things had been... awkward. She couldn't tell if that was her mind looking too much into it, but everyone had been fighting and she hated it when people fought, especially people she loved. She had forgiven Alvin for their misunderstanding, but had Brittany? What if they started arguing again? She finished tying up her hair into its usual messy bun and sighed. At least she would see Simon and Theodore, right? She still did need to check up on Simon. The purple Chipette waltzed over to the lounge room and plopped down on her couch as she waited. Everything is going to be fine, she reassured herself. 

 

Meanwhile, Brittany wasn't sure how to feel. Sure, she was always fine with the Chipmunks coming over but after the chaos of yesterday's conversations she wasn't so sure anymore. Simon was still acting a little strange it seemed, and Alvin was, well, Alvin! Could she handle the drama that was inevitably going to come crashing down once the boys arrived?

 

As the girls were mentally preparing themselves for the boys’ arrival, a loud knock on their door alerted them that it was time.

 

Outside of the Miller residence, Theodore waited patiently with his brothers for one of the girls to open the door. He felt particularly animated that night. Well, how couldn't he? He had an amazing dinner with his brothers, and now he was going to make dessert with Eleanor and eat it with his best friends! He did notice, however, his brothers didn't look quite as excited. Simon kept cleaning his glasses even though they were spotless (a nervous habit of his), and Alvin seemed to have something on his mind. Maybe they were just a little hungry….

 

Alvin indeed did have a couple of things on his mind. As he impatiently waited for someone to open the door, he thought about what he was going to do once he entered. He wanted in right away, mostly for dessert but also for some quality time with the girls.  Maybe tonight he could try to make it up to the Chipettes and finally prove to them that he was a decent man and not one of those dirt bags back at school. Hopefully, at least. 

 

After what seemed like way too long, the door finally opened and Eleanor could be seen right inside. "Hey guys!" she cheered, smiling big.

 

Simon felt himself smile at the blonde Chipette's enthusiasm upon seeing them. He watched Theodore smile brightly and greet her back with the same energy.

 

"What's up, girls?" Alvin smiled, straightening his cap.

 

"Eleanor just got the kitchen ready, come in," Jeanette replied warmly as Theodore hurried into the house, Simon and Alvin following slowly behind. 

 

Once he made his way in, Eleanor immediately took Theo's hand and guided him towards the kitchen. "I have everything set up already, so feel free to add whatever you brought to the counter.”

 

As he entered, Simon smiled at the sight of his best friend, but his face fell when he spotted the auburn-haired Chipette a distance away from her. Suddenly, memories of their previous argument had flooded his brain. He didn't know what got into him. He let his emotions control him. No, he assured himself.  It was fine, they had made up, they were still friends, it was just a little argument. He wouldn't let his emotions get the better of him, not again. He cleared his head and followed his older brother further into the house.

 

Alvin entered with his hands in his pockets, trying hard to not be awkward. The last interaction with the Chipettes that he had was a political argument, so he wasn't entirely sure he was 100 percent welcome at the moment. Brittany's stare confirmed that worry as he locked eyes with her. She stayed back, watching him coldly. 

 

Jeanette noticed how her sister glared at Alvin, and how he quietly walked in, something unusual of him. This created a whole new whirlwind of negative emotions, but her anxious thoughts about the evening were soon interrupted by a gentle hand on her shoulder. Surprised, she turned around but eased when she saw it was only Simon, smiling at her. She decided to ask him how he was feeling, to which he seemed alright with his response. Perhaps something was a little off, but he was probably just nervous. She was too. Jeanette led him past Brittany and to their leather couch so they could sit and wait as their younger siblings baked in the kitchen.

 

Brittany briefly watched her sister walk with Simon over to the couch before turning back to face the front. Of course, she thought to herself. This happened almost every time that they met up with the Chipmunks. Eleanor would hang out with Theodore to cook something, and Jeanette and Simon would find each other to talk about some weird nerdy topic, leaving her with…….him. The him in question however was looking down at the floor, seemingly distracted by something. Maybe she could just ignore him this time.

 

Alvin also watched as both of his brothers ditched him for their female counterparts. Drat, he thought to himself. Now he was stuck alone, trying desperately to avoid Brittany's gaze. Why did she always have to be so intense? Was she really still pissed at him for earlier?

 

After “a few moments of trying to ignore him, Brittany had had enough. Even watching him sulk to himself was making her infuriated. “I’m going to go up to our room, tell me when dessert is ready," Brittany shouted quickly before pivoting herself towards the stairs and heading up. She was not in the mood to awkwardly hang around Alvin right now. Sometimes he could just be so annoying, and this time was worse since he straight up didn't know how to not be offensive towards her and her sisters. Didn't he realize that men shouldn't have a say in female representation? Whatever, she thought, opening her bedroom door and immediately flopping down onto her bed. She was too tired to think about this anymore. Alvin was always going to remain ignorant, and unfortunately she just had to accept that.

 

Alvin just stood there and watched Brittany walk up. Seriously? he thought. Brittany didn't even want to try this time? Whatever....

Miller Kitchen, 7:55 pm

Theodore had become very familiar with the kitchen of the Miller residence, so it didn’t take him long to place all of his ingredients in their proper places besides Eleanor’s. He wondered what he'd bake tonight with her as he added containers of his favorite sprinkles and spices to the counter. As excited as he was, Theodore noticed something in the atmosphere seemed a bit off. Everything was fine with Eleanor though, and she looked happy enough as she washed her hands. But Brittany and Alvin were very quiet and that usually meant something was wrong. The other two seemed fine but he kept glancing worriedly at Alvin and Brittany as he continued preparing. A nice dessert could fix anything, right? He stepped behind Eleanor at the sink, ready to wash his hands next. While he did, he thought of what to make. Maybe cupcakes? Or maybe a nice pie? Pie always made him feel better. 

 

When Eleanor finished washing up, she noticed that Theodore was looking the other way. When she turned her head in the same direction, she immediately knew where his attention had gone. The tension was definitely there, no more than usual, but it still had that same burning effect on the rest of the group. Hopefully this time it wouldn't blow up in their faces. "Why don't we get started?" she asked him, smiling at him in an attempt to distract him from whatever was going on. 

Miller Lounge, 7:57 pm

Simon had been trying to keep up his conversation with Jeanette about their upcoming science assignment but every time she looked over to the side to where Brittany and Alvin stood, he did too. He noticed how she was fiddling with her fingers, and swinging her feet. He knew the, ah, problems the group was having weren't directly about her but he knew her well enough to understand she felt anxious and uncomfortable when the people around her weren't getting along. So inevitably, it would affect her too. He also knew one or both of their older siblings were bound to catch them starting soon enough.

 

"Hey, Jeanette?" he put a hand on her shoulder to ground her.

 

"Y-Yeah?" she looked at him.

 

"It's going to be okay."

 

Jeanette let herself breathe out and smile at him. Yeah, he was right. Alvin and Brittany always fought, and they always had some sort of awkward tension between them. But Simon was right, that didn't necessarily mean they were gonna fight.

 

….But what if they did?

 

Right as she was about to shake the thought off, she watched her sister run up the stairs to their room and Alvin scoff once she left. She quickly turned to face Simon again. "Uh, so, wh-what did you say about our next science assignment? It's going to be more focused on chemistry, right?" she asked despite already knowing the answer. She hoped Simon wouldn't realize that it was her who told him that and just accept the distraction, and she felt so relieved when he did. 

 

He did. Of course he did. Simon did know of the inaccuracy within her logic. But he wasn't going to tell her that, especially if it mean stressing her out. "Yup, it was about chemistry." 

 

Meanwhile, Alvin was really fucking bored after Brittany decided to run away. What was the point of even coming if there was going to be no-one to talk to? He decided he was just going to have to cure it himself, even if that meant interrupting Jeanette and Simon's perfectly innocent conversation on the couch. Strutting over to the lounge area, Alvin sat down and got comfortable in one of the chairs opposite to the dorky pair. "Sup?" he said as smooth as possible. 

 

Jeanette was surprised when Alvin sat down opposite them. Maybe things weren't as awkward for the Sevilles as he thought. Still, she didn't think it was very nice of him to interrupt, but that was okay, the more the merrier, right? "Hey, Alvin," she greeted him with a smile.

 

"Watcha two talkin about?"

 

"Nothing much, just our upcoming science assignment," Simon answered cautiously.

 

"Oh,” Alvin replied, wrinkling his nose in disgust. "I should have known you would be talking about something lame."

 

Jeanette watched Simon roll his eyes and groan, but she was going to give Alvin a second chance. Maybe he actually did want to talk to them. "Well, i-it's not lame, per se. It's about chemistry, actually. You like chemistry class, don't you, Alvin?" she asked.

 

Alvin gave Jeanette a deadpan look. "Seriously?" he asked. "I don't pay attention in chemistry unless something is blowing up."

 

Simon glared at him and crossed his arms. "Alvin, if you're only here to tell us our conversation is boring to you, you can go ahead and leave now."

 

"Wh-wh-what!? That's not what I'm doing at all!" Alvin protested. He was lying, but the red-clad teen really didn't want to be left alone again.

 

Jeanette could tell Simon wasn't buying any of it, but she felt bad for Alvin. Theodore and Eleanor were in the kitchen, she and Simon were having their own conversation, and Brittany was still upstairs. She didn't want to leave him all by himself. "O-Okay, Alvin. Then what do you suggest we talk about?" she smiled, curious as to what he had to say. She tried to keep her gaze on Alvin, but she felt very nervous with the image of Simon looking at her from the corner of her eye. She couldn't tell if he was mad, surprised, or happy, but she decided it was a bad time to assume the worst. She'd just have to wait and see what Alvin would say.

 

"Well....." Alvin began, but he didn't actually have anything else on his mind. All he could think about was their conversation earlier, and that had gone downhill fast. What even was a good topic to discuss with Jeanette and Simon? All they wanted to talk about were nerdy things....

 

Simon was a tad upset Alvin had joined them, but at least Jeanette didn't seem to be angry at him. Wait, of course Jeanette wasn't angry at him. She forgave people easily, and Eleanor was reasonable enough to forgive him. Unfortunately, it was Brittany who seemed to still remain angry. He could empathize with his brother when it came to making up with the pink Chipette; it wasn't easy. So he really did have to try and converse with his brother. "You've got nothing, don't you?" Simon arched a brow. 

 

Alvin sighed. "I got nothin."

 

Jeanette felt guilty. She shouldn't have, but she did. She had turned a normal conversation into an awkward silence. She cleared her throat before speaking again. “Uh, okay. W-Well, what do you guys think Theodore and Eleanor will be making?" she asked in an attempt to rekindle the conversation.

 

Alvin perked up. Surprisingly enough, Jeanette saved the conversation. "Whatever it is, I bet it's gonna be delicious."

 

"Well, of course, that's a given," Simon agreed. "I just really hope it's not too sweet," he added, grimacing at the memory of Theodore's birthday cupcakes. He remembered the toothache everyone got after eating them. There had been so many, and Simon was sure the icing alone had to have been 90% sugar and 10% everything else. He could only hope they weren't making cupcakes. 

 

"Well I'm starving, so I hope it doesn't take too long,” Alvin said. 

 

 7:57 pm

 

After Theodore had finished showing Eleanor the spices and sprinkles he had brought with him, they started talking about what they should make.

 

“What do you think we should do, Ellie?” Theodore began. “It has to be good enough to cheer everyone up.” He pursed his lips as he thought it over. He then looked over to Eleanor, who simply shrugged. A few moments later, his earlier idea sprung into his head. "Oh, I know!" he grinned. "What if we make pie? There's no going wrong with pie!"

 

"Ooh, good one!" Eleanor replied. "What flavor?"

 

"Maybe lemon meringue? Or apple, blueberry, pumpkin, cherry- you know, there's a lot of fruit-flavored pies," Theodore answered. "What do you think Alvin and Brittany would enjoy?" The green Seville really hoped everything could be resolved that night and that it wouldn't last any longer, so it was important both Alvin and Brittany would like the pie.

 

"Hmmm," Eleanor began, tapping her chin. "Brittany's favorite is cherry. I wouldn't know Alvin's, but I'm sure it's something completely different. Those two always make every decision much harder..."

 

"Well, Alvin loves blueberry pies! So maybe we should make a cherry-blueberry pie?" Theodore suggested.

 

"And mix them together?" Eleanor began, "What a creative idea Theodore!"

 

Theodore felt himself glow at the compliment. "Thanks, Ellie! Maybe we can show them that if they try hard enough, they can get along just like us!" He helped Eleanor get the rest of the needed equipment out of the cupboards and shelves and preheated the oven. "So, where do you guys keep your fruit, again?"

 

"Top left," Eleanor answered. She smiled at Theodore's genuine happiness. She wanted the same thing Theodore did, but he was a lot more optimistic about it. Maybe she could be proven wrong, though.

 

Chipette's Room, 7:58 pm

 

After leaving everyone behind and sulking on her bed, Brittany ended up casually scrolled through her phone, checking every social media she owned to see what her friends were doing. As she was flipping through her Instagram feed, the chipette gasped as she saw one of her friend’s posts. “Audrey and Michael are DATING?" she exclaimed, dropping her phone in shock. "That skank! Michael was supposed to be MY date to Homecoming! What does she think she's doing!?!?!?!?!?!?!?"

 

It was October of the six’s sophomore year of high school, meaning they were about to embark on their second homecoming experience. Neither Simon or Jeanette had gone the previous year and were very glad they didn’t after hearing about all of the things that had happened during it, leading them to be even more cautious about this one. Eleanor and Theodore had already picked each other as their date to the dance, and although it was completely platonic, everyone else saw it as mighty suspicious of the two. Alvin was going with his newly proclaimed “girlfriend” Jessica White, the school’s queen bitch of the senior class. That left Brittany as the only one going without a date, which was quite ridiculous in her opinion. She was voted sophomore princess of this year’s homecoming, so how in the hell was this possible? To make matters even worse, she had developed a crush on Michael Sanders ever since he transferred at the beginning of the school year, and Audrey knew she was planning on getting him to ask her. Now here her so called bestfriend was, dating him like it was nothing. The act of betrayal hurt Brittany harder than anything else could, so her first response was to take a screenshot of the post and rant to her sisters about it. Unfortunately for her, Brittany didn’t check her phone before hitting send….

 

Slick Six >:), 7:59 pm

 

Brittany: You guys won't believe this

 

Brittany sent a screenshot

 

Simon: What?

 

Brittany: Audrey and Michael? Seriously?

 

Brittany: Wait Simon how the fuck are you in our

 

Brittany: FUCK

 

Simon: I have no idea what you're saying.

 

 8:01 pm

 

Not long after Alvin had finished complaining about dinner, his phone buzzed. He checked it to find that Brittany had texted the group chat. Curious, he opened it. Woah, Audrey and Michael are dating now? he thought. Then he realized that Brittany would never send gossip to him, making him chuckle at her obvious mistake.

 

Slick Six >:), 8:01 pm

 

Alvin: It's okay Simon I speak fluent Brittany

 

Alvin: You meant to send this to just your sisters didn't you

 

Alvin: That's priceless

 

Brittany: Disregard this then

 

Simon: Alright, that's fine with me. I don't really care to be honest, but good luck with whatever it is.

 

Jeanette watched all of this going down, from Simon feeling a buzz from his phone and picking it up with a confused look on his face, to Alvin taking out his and doing the same, except he laughed at his screen. What are they looking at? she wondered.

 

"Hey Jeanette, I think your sister's trying to text you," Simon said.

 

Oh. She had left her phone on silent.

 

"Yeah, but she ended up telling everyone," Alvin added snarkily, laughing a little louder this time.

 

Simon looked up from his phone and shot a harsh glare at his older brother. "Alvin. Don't turn this into another argument," he told him in a stern voice. He couldn't let this happen all over again.

 

Alvin stopped laughing, but that didn't stop him from enjoying the moment. "Relax Simon, I'm just teasing," he reassured, smiling back down at his phone.

 

*Sister Squad*, 8:03 pm

 

Brittany: Ugh that was so embarassing

 

Jeanette: Oh…yeah I see what you mean...

 

Jeanette: Sorry Britt, I had my phone on silent :(

 

Brittany: Anyways YOU ALL KNOW I WAS GOING TO ASK MICHAEL

 

Brittany: SHE STOLE HIM

 

Slick Six >:), 8:04 pm

 

Alvin: No no I think you should tell us more

 

Alvin: What do you have against Audrey and Michael dating?

 

*Sister Squad*, 8:06 pm

 

Brittany: Ugh Alvin isn't gonna leave me alone about this is he

 

Jeanette: Did Audrey know you were going to ask him?

 

Brittany: She did!

 

Brittany: I literally can't believe her

 

Jeanette: But maybe she just likes Michael?

 

Brittany: Nonsense

 

Brittany: She told me he wasn't her type

 

Brittany: What a liar

 

Jeanette: What if she changed her mind?

 

Brittany: She always changes her mind

 

Brittany: Poor Michael is going to be dumped in probably 2 weeks

 

Jeanette: Oh :(

 

Jeanette: Poor Michael!

 

Brittany: Right?

 

Slick Six >:), 8:06 pm

 

Brittany: I am refusing to comment

 

Alvin: Why? Is it embarrassing?

 

Simon: Alvin, give it a rest.

 

Brittany: Thank you Simon

 

Alvin: You like him don't you?

 

Brittany: None of your business

 

Alvin: It's okay, I already know

 

Alvin: Why Michael though?

 

Alvin: He's kinda yuck if you ask me

 

Brittany: Michael is not yuck

 

Brittany:He's dreamy, sweet, charming, and very very attractive

 

Brittany: More than you'll ever be

 

Alvin:🤮

 

Eleanor: LITERALLY JUST LET THEO AND I MAKE THE PIE OKAY?

 

Brittany: Sorry Eleanor, I didn't mean for this to happen

 

Simon: It's fine guys, it's not like it matters anyway.

 

Alvin: We're having pie?

 

Alvin: Nice!

 

Jeanette: I love pie!!

 

Alvin: Is it blueberry?

 

Eleanor: It's a blueberry cherry mix

 

Jeanette: That sounds delicious! :)

 

Alvin: Why cherry?

 

Jeanette: Cherry's nice isn't it?

 

Eleanor: I know Brittany likes cherry and some of us also do

 

Brittany: Yes that's my favorite! Thank you so much Ellie

 

Eleanor: Yw!

 

8:09 pm

 

Theodore was fitting the pastry dough into the pie dish when he glanced over to Eleanor, who was on her phone. "Hey Ellie, is everything alright?" he asked.

 

"Yup," Eleanor replied, turning her phone off. "Everyone's just asking about what we're making."

 

"Ohh, okay! Well, I bet they're excited about the pie! I know I sure am!" Theodore cheered.

 

Eleanor smiled. "Then let's get cooking!"

 

 8:10 pm

 

So Brittany was into Michael. Interesting. Very interesting in fact, considering he was a literal douchebag. Alvin hated him ever since he transferred to their school this year, and the things he heard that guy say were less than pretty. Maybe he should warn her before she actually attempted to get with him. 

 

To: Tiny Brat, 8:11 pm

 

Alvin: Just between you and me Britt, Michael is not the type of guy you wanna be dating

 

Brittany: Why should I care what you think of someone?

 

Alvin: I’m just saying

 

Alvin: He once told me and a bunch of other guys that he likes to get girls to have sex with him and then leaves them stranded after the date

 

Brittany: Stop lying

 

Brittany: Michael would never do that

 

Brittany: Even if he did, why would he tell you?

 

Alvin: He was bragging about it

 

Alvin: I’m telling the truth Britt

 

Alvin: I just don't want you getting hurt

 

Brittany: Idk why you're so obsessed with this

 

Brittany: You just want my life to be miserable don't you?

 

Alvin: No

 

Brittany: Okay whatever

 

Brittany: Now stop texting me

 

Alvin: Whatever you say

 

Alvin sighed as he continued texting Brittany. She was way too stubborn, always sticking to how she felt about someone despite what anyone else says about them. Fine, he thought, If you wanna go ahead and pursue him be my guest. You'll regret it, come running back to me crying, and then I'll just say I told you so…

 

Meanwhile, Simon watched as Jeanette's enthusiastic messages about the pie with smiley faces filled the group chat at the same she was chewing her bottom lip and tapping her fingers nervously against the brown leather of the cushioned couch. She kept glancing between Alvin, who was typing something out with a scrunched up face, and her own phone's screen. She must have been thinking the same thing he was. He was texting someone, but he wasn't texting in the group chat, there were no notifications. He put his hand over hers, mostly to soothe her anxiety, but also to get her attention. "He's probably texting one of his other friends," he whispered with a calm smile. If he could show Jeanette he was relaxed, she could relax too. 

 

8:13 pm

 

Brittany groaned. Alvin was being very annoying about this. Not only did he now know she was interested in Michael Sanders, but he was also protesting it? He didn't even know Michael that well! Not as well as she did.....

 

"What does he know?" Brittany asked herself out loud. "It's not like he's really a ladies man anyway. He's probably just jealous that Michael gets wayyy more girls than he does. Girls that ACTUALLY wanna be with him???"

 

After the brief conversation with herself, Brittany decided to vent to her sisters about the frustrating conversation. 

 

Sister Squad, 8:13 pm

 

Brittany: Alvin is so annoying

 

Jeanette: What did he do this time?

 

Jeanette: Well, rather, what makes you say that this time?

 

Brittany: He keeps bothering me about the Michael shit

 

Brittany: And now he's saying Michael is a bad person

 

Jeanette: Oh, what did he say about Michael?

 

Brittany: That he uses girls for sex and then leaves them

 

Jeanette: Oh

 

Jeanette: Well, and I hate to suggest this, but what if Alvin's right and he's just trying to warn you? It doesn't really make sense for him to lie about that :/

 

Brittany: Does Alvin ever tell the truth?

 

Brittany: I know Michael better than he does

 

Brittany: Alvin wouldn't do something nice for me

 

Jeanette: Wait, are you and Michael even friends?

 

Brittany: Well no

 

Brittany: But I follow him on every social media

 

Jeanette: Brittany, you should know by now you can't always trust social media!

 

Jeanette: Social media is just an image we want everyone else to see.

 

Brittany: Okay but for the most part yes you can

 

Jeanette: No, you can't. But aside from that, Alvin's talked with Michael much more than you have and why would a guy talk to girls about what Alvin told you he said? I'm just thinking you should try thinking about these things more, Britt.

 

Jeanette: If he is a horrible person, then he and Audrey deserve each other, so you won't have to worry about that anymore

 

Brittany: Do you actually think Alvin is right?

 

Brittany: Wow Jeanette, some sister you are

 

Jeanette: But Brittany! What if he is a bad guy?? Then you'll be so heartbroken!

 

Brittany: He's not

 

Eleanor: Ugh this is getting annoying

 

Eleanor: If you shut him down without hearing him out first you might regret it

 

Eleanor: That's all I'm saying, I gotta go back to making you all dessert

 

Jeanette: Eleanor's right, and good luck with the dessert, Ellie!

 

Brittany: Okay whatever

 

 8:30 pm

 

A little bit of time passed, but not much was said after Brittany’s accidental text started some more unnecessary drama within the group. Alvin could tell that Jeanette and Simon were feeling particularly awkward about the whole thing, and the silence very quickly began to internally kill him. He also began thinking about the delicious blueberry pie he was about to partake in eating, and the more he thought about it, the hungrier he got. "Yo Theodore, is the pie ready yet!?" Alvin shouted across the room towards the kitchen. 

 

Theodore heard his brother yell from the other room. "Yeah, almost! Just gotta bake a little more!" he yelled back.

 

“Awesome!” Alvin shouted back. 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes. "He couldn't have walked in here and asked?" she commented, but she wasn’t planning on taking it any further. She had dealt with enough frustration this fine evening, and it wasn’t worth it to start another argument. She just wanted to have a nice peaceful dessert with her friends. 

 

Back in the lounge, Alvin hopped off of the chair and stood up. "Should I go get the princess from upstairs?" he offered, his voice sparkling with a hint of snarkiness. 

 

"Uh, I don't think so, Alvin," Jeanette began. "She probably doesn't want to see you….”

 

"Pfft, what?" Alvin began, scoffing at Jeanette's statement. "Now why would you say that?"

 

"Alvin. Think about all your conversations with Brittany today and how they went, and then try and answer that question yourself," Simon deadpanned.

 

Alvin tapped his chin in thought, then shrugged. "I'm sure she's over it. Besides, I gotta talk to her about something else, so if you'll excuse me........"

 

Jeanette sighed. "O-Okay Alvin, just be nice to her," she said as he walked off.

 

"Are you kidding? Nice is my middle name," Alvin replied, making his way upstairs to the Chipette's bedroom.

 

"Everything is his middle name," Simon muttered with an eye roll. 

 

8:31 pm

 

A few minutes after angrily texting her sisters for a bit, which only angered her more since they didn't agree with her, Brittany heard a knock on the door. 

 

"Yo Britt, dessert is almost ready. You comin down?" 

 

The eldest Chipette immediately recognized the annoying voice of her red-clad counterpart. Why was he even up here? 

 

"Kay."

 

Kay? That was all she had to say to him? Damn, she really was mad huh? 

 

"Okay uh.....I guess I'll meet you down then," Alvin added, feeling instantly awkward again. He would just have to talk to her about Michael later. Maybe he can knock at least a little sense into her...

 

Brittany rose a brow at Alvin's last comment. Why did he sound so dejected? Awkward, even? And that was it? She said okay and he wasn't pushing anything onto her? It was really that simple????

 

"Huh," she huffed, leaping off of her bed and making her way towards the door. Brittany opened it and started walking downstairs.

 

After making his way back down, Alvin returned to the lounge area and flopped dramatically on the couch from behind. "You're right Jeanette," Alvin began, sighing. "She doesn't want to see me. She hates me!"

 

Jeanette was surprised to see Alvin's mood change so quickly. He had been so confident before he went up the stairs. "Awh, it's alright Alvin, I-I'm sure she doesn't hate you," Jeanette told him as she and Simon inched away to make room for the red Seville.

 

Alvin smiled a little at Simon's and Jeanette's gesture before climbing down onto the couch in between the two. "It's okay, I know she does," Alvin continued, his dramatic act now over. "I mean I just told her something true about a guy she likes and she doesn't want to believe me. That's fine, she'll just have to learn the hard way I guess."

 

Simon didn't recall Alvin telling Brittany that. Oh, so he must've been private messaging Brittany earlier. "It's okay Alvin, at least you tried to warn her,” Simon reassured, giving him a comforting pat on the back. 

 

"Yup, sure did."

 

"Talking about me behind my back, huh?" 

 

Alvin jumped a little and whipped his head around to face the angry Chipette. "Can a guy not vent?"

 

"I don't need your little attitude, Alvin. I'm sick of your shit."

 

"What shit?"

 

"The bullshit that you're spreading about Michael!"

 

"It's not bullshit!"

 

"Is to!"

 

"Is not!"

 

"IS TOO!"

 

"IS NOT!"

 

"IS TOO!" 

 

The arguing was loud enough to be heard from the kitchen, disrupting the baking session that was finishing up in there. Eleanor quickly shoved the finished pie into the oven and huffed angrily at the noise outside. “They literally couldn't last more than thirty minutes."

 

"Yeah!" Theodore agreed. Once the pie was in the oven, he immediately started cleaning up the kitchen. The sooner they could finish, the better.

 

Unfortunately for the two culinary talents, the arguing did not stop, but they weren’t the only ones getting annoyed by it. 

 

Simon groaned. "Can you two NOT argue right now!?" he began. "And if you're going to, do it somewhere else!" the frustrated chipmunk demanded.

 

“Well maybe if your idiot brother-"

 

"Idiot brother!?"

 

"Yes, that's you."

 

"Okay, then how about Jeanette's bitchy sister stops simping for men who don't like her back!"

 

Brittany let out a gasp, then bit her lip. It wasn't the worst thing Alvin had ever said to her, but it did sting a little bit. "Fuck you. End of conversation." She stomped off and sat down in the other chair, crossing her arms and pouting like a child. Alvin just glared at her briefly before sinking back down to his position in between Jeanette and Simon.

 

 8:38 pm

 

 Theodore and Eleanor had just finished putting away the last of their mess, leaving a spotless counter. Eleanor wiped the last bit of sweat off her forehead and smiled proudly. "Great job, Theo. I say we deserve a nice little break with everyone while we wait for the pie."

 

"Yeah, making that pie was a lot of hard work!" Theodore agreed, chuckling and following Eleanor into the lounge room.

 

"Hey guys," Eleanor began as she entered. "The pie is baking right now, so it won't be too much longer." 

 

The blonde eyed her older sister in the chair, pouting like a toddler. Ah yes, my older mature sister she thought. She didn't wanna know what she and Alvin were arguing about, but it probably had something to do with Michael. What did these two NOT fight about? 

 

"Oh, that's lovely!" Jeanette smiled, desperate for any conversation to distract her from the current situation. "How long do you think it'll take?" she asked.

 

“Around 20 minutes” Eleanor replied. 

 

"That long!?" Alvin asked.

 

"Sorry Alvin, but we can't make it go any faster," Theodore shrugged apologetically.

 

"20 minutes isn’t even that long in my opinion," Eleanor added.

 

"I agree," Simon began. "So what should we do to pass the time?"

 

"Ooh!" Alvin began, clearly having an idea in mind (uh oh). "We can play actual Truth or Dare now, since we're all here!"

 

Brittany shook her head. "I know you're only going to try to get answers out of me, and I don't want to talk to you for the rest of night. I'm out."

 

"Me too. There is NO way I'm playing Truth or Dare, especially not with all of you," Simon agreed.

 

"Ugh, fine," Alvin gave in. "What do you suggest we do, then?"

 

Simon thought for a moment. "W-Well, I don't actually have an idea, but anything other than Truth or Dare will do," he answered.

 

Alvin gasped. "Even Mega Stick Battle?"


"NO!!!" Theodore and Simon shouted simultaneously.

 

"I don't want to know," Eleanor said.

 

Jeanette had no idea what 'Mega Stick Battle' was, but she had a strong feeling she also didn't want to know. "Uh, okay. What about Eye Spy?" she suggested.

 

Theodore gasped. "Yes! We used to play that ALL the time when we were younger!" he cheered.

 

"Eye spy? What are we, four!?" Alvin protested.

 

"I'll go first," Brittany interrupted. "I spy something loud, annoying, and wearing red."

 

"Haha, you're a comedic genius." 

 

"It appears you two are still mentally four," Simon groaned in irritation.

 

Brittany only stuck her tongue out at Alvin in response, but quickly retracted it after Simon's comment. 

 

"Okay Jeanette, how about you go first?" Eleanor offered. 

 

"Oh, okay then,” Jeanette replied. Her eyes darted around the room until they finally landed on something. "Uh, I spy, something with my little eye... that's brown."

 

"Is it the bullshit that I'm hearing about Michael?" Brittany asked.

 

"Okay, one more word about Michael and I'm burning the pie," Eleanor said.

 

Brittany rolled her eyes in response.

 

Simon sighed in annoyance. She really didn't quit. "Is it the couch?" he asked, peering past Alvin and to the purple-clad Chipette.

 

"Good guess, but no," Jeanette smiled.

 

"Is it the toaster?" Theodore queried. The toaster has some brown on it, doesn't it?

 

"No, Theodore, the toaster's in the kitchen," Jeanette giggled light-heartedly at his answer.

 

Simon stared into the distance as he was lost in thought. He had to think, if he was Jeanette, what would he notice the most? Then it hit him. "Oh, I know, it's the bookshelf isn't it?" Simon perked up, pointing at the bookshelf in the corner of the room.

 

Jeanette smiled, "Yes! You got it, Simon! Now it's your turn!" she cheered. It was normal for her to see the bright side in any situation, but even she knew that playing Eye Spy for 20 minutes, no matter the amount of enthusiasm she could muster would work in lifting the mood. She suppressed a sigh, why couldn't Alvin and Brittany just talk things out nicely?

 

"Right, I was gonna guess that too!" Alvin lied.

 

Sure he was, Simon thought to himself. He didn't want to play Eye Spy; the game was childish and not amusing to him. However, he knew it was much better than playing Truth or Dare with Alvin and Brittany around. "Okay. I spy, with my..." he began, but he really didn't want to continue. He let out a sigh, "I spy with my, little eye, something that's the color carnation."

 

"Um, Simon," Alvin began, a confused look appearing on his face. "What in carnation, is carnation?"

 

Simon was about to answer him when he heard Theodore burst out in laughter and repeat Alvin’s pun. God, I hope that pun was intended and not Alvin mistaking carnation for tarnation. “It’s a light rosy pink, Alvin,” Simon answered. 

 

“Oh, so like…..pretty much everything Brittany wears then,” Alvin said. Brittany squinted at him in response, but nothing came out of her mouth this time. He was on thin fucking ice, but it wasn’t enough to get her to start yelling at him again. 

 

“Yeah, I guess so, pink is her favorite color,” Simon began. “But it’s not related to her outfits.” 

 

“How about the curtains?” Eleanor asked. Ms. Miller had just recently switched them out, and they complimented the house really well. 

 

Simon looked over to the curtains, which he had certainly noticed earlier. “Yeah, actually. It seems Eleanor has guessed the correct answer,” he said smiling. 

 

“Heck yeah!” Eleanor shouted. “I didn’t actually expect that to be the right answer, haha.”

 

“Great job, Ellie!” Theodore said enthusiastically, congratulating her. “It’s your turn now,” he continued, smiling brightly. 

 

“Alright,” Eleanor began, scanning the room. “I think I got one. I spy with my little eye……something red.” 

 

“ME!” Alvin shouted.

 

“No.”

 

“Is it the rug?” Jeanette chimed in, looking pointedly at the circular rug on the floor.

 

Eleanor shook her head in response. 

 

Brittany looked up. “Is it the clock that I’ve been staring at for the past ten minutes waiting for this to be over?” 

 

“No, Brittany, it’s not the clock,” Eleanor replied, annoyed. Why did she have to be so rude about the game? 

 

“Maybe it’s the painting?” Theodore asked, referring to the old painting on the wall that had been there for years. 

 

“Getting warmer,” Eleanor said, eyeing the area below the painting. Sitting on the shelf right underneath it stood a vase with a couple of roses; a gift that Theodore had given her a few weeks ago. She couldn’t help but smile at them, waiting for someone to guess it correctly. 

 

Jeanette followed her sister’s gaze up to the spring-colored vase. Upon recognizing the roses, she felt her heart melt. How sweet! However, the brunette remained quiet. The romantic in her couldn’t but think about how lovely it would be if Theodore guessed the roses instead. It would be a wholesome reminder of their friendship. “Is it Ms. Miller’s doll?” She guessed, knowing the answer was incorrect. Jeanette pointed to said doll in its sparkly red dress, which sat right beside the vase. She was sure it had been on that shelf long before she was born, judging by the amount of dust it had collected. 

 

“You’re sooooo close!” Eleanor said, trying to aid the others in guessing her object. She kind of hoped Theodore in particular would notice, but she also knew he wasn’t exactly the most observant. 

 

It took a few moments for him to realize, but Theodore gasped when he finally did. “The roses! It’s the roses I gave you, isn’t it?” he exclaimed, sitting up with excitement. It had to be the roses, right? Unless he had missed something again…..

 

Eleanor smiled brightly at Theodore’s guess. “Yep!” 

 

As the object was unveiled, Brittany couldn’t help but feel a small pang in her chest. Was it jealousy? No. Well, maybe. She just wished someone would buy her roses, that was all. 

 

Alvin on the other hand rolled his eyes. “Gross,” he muttered to himself. 

 

Jeanette gave the chipmunk a small frown. Oh well, it didn’t really matter what Alvin thought, because she thought their little moment was adorable. “I guess it’s Theodore’s turn, huh?” she asked, glancing over to the younger and very happy chipmunk. 

 

Theodore was lost in thought about how Eleanor hadn’t forgotten about the roses he gave her and how she had taken care of them for so long, until Jeanette’s voice interrupted his train of thought. “H-Huh? O-Oh yeah, it’s my turn now!” he said. He chuckled, realizing he had accidentally tuned everyone out. “Hmmmm, I spy, with my little eye, some blue!” he decided. 

 

“Simon,” Alvin answered. 

 

“Are you ever going to answer with an actual object?” Eleanor asked. 

 

“Maybe,” Alvin replied. 

 

“Good guess, but it’s actually not Simon,” Theodore replied. 

 

“Is it the chair Brittany is sitting in?” Eleanor asked. 

 

“It is! You’re right again, Eleanor!” Theodore said, smiling. 

 

“Hah, two for two!” Eleanor exclaimed. 

 

Jeanette gasped. “Oh, Theodore! Do you remember back when you and I picked out that chair? Outside of the furniture store, there was that living statue! Remember when we took photos with him and your ice cream dropped?” she said, reminiscing on the bright memory. 

 

“Oh yeah, I remember when that happened!” Theodore replied, grinning. The part about his ice cream dropping was a little upsetting, but at least they got to go back for more in the end. “And then when he got scared by that cat, and he started running? He didn’t look much like a statue then!” he joked, causing the optimistic duo to erupt in giggles. 

 

Eleanor smiled at Theodore as he joked about his memory with Jeanette. Gosh he was so cute. 

 

“So how much longer til the pie is ready?” Alvin asked. 

 

Eleanor checked her phone. “About eight minutes left.” 

 

Simon sighed. “Well, if we’re stuck playing Eye Spy for another eight minutes, you might as well go ahead with your turn, Eleanor.”

 

“Are you guys not enjoying it?” Eleanor asked in response to Simon’s und enthusiastic comment. 

 

“No,” Alvin replied truthfully. 

 

“I-I mean no offense guys, b-but personally, it’s just…not really fun,” Simon added. 

 

Eleanor blinked. “Okay, let’s just wait the last minutes out then.” 

 

On one hand, Simon didn’t want to play Eye Spy anymore, but on the other, he didn’t want to sit silently with everyone until an inevitable argument started. He honestly couldn’t tell which was worse. He was conflicted and annoyed and he couldn’t make up his mind, so he quietly sunk into his seat. 

 

“So we’re really just gonna sit here in silence?” Alvin asked. He was starting to get very uncomfortable. 

 

Jeanette shuffled uneasily in her chair. “I-I mean, we could try and play another game?” she suggested in a quiet voice. “O-Or maybe we can just talk about something?” 

 

“There isn’t much we can do in eight minutes, but I’m sure we could start something and continue it with the pie,” Eleanor replied. 

 

“Okay, but now we need to figure out what to do,” Theodore added. 

 

“Ooh, let’s play Among Us,” Alvin suggested. 

 

“No,” Brittany replied.

 

“Aw, man! I really wanted to play,” Theodore said, pouting. 

 

“Actually, I might be down,” Eleanor said. “But that would be hard to play with a time limit. We can’t just pause the game to get the pie.”



“Shit, that’s a good point,” Alvin replied. 

 

The silence that followed after was extremely loud. Jeanette couldn’t handle the crushing weight of the awkward atmosphere, so she shot up of her seat. “I-I’m just gonna go uh, s-somewhere,” she announced before quickly leaving the room. 

 

Simon watched Jeanette leave, but not before getting up as well. “A-Actually, I think I’m gonna come with you,” he decided, leaving after her. Finally, an escape from all of whatever this was. 

 

Alvin eyed the two as they left. That was very suspicious, but Simon and Jeanette were prone to exhibiting weird behavior. “Okay……goodbye Jeanette and Simon.” 

 

“It’s only eight minutes….” Eleanor trailed off, a little concerned for her sister. 

 

“It’s okay guys, they were probably just nervous. Plus, eight minutes can be much longer than you think,” Theodore pointed out with a shrug. He in particular wasn’t worried at all. After all, he knew the two didn’t do well in awkward situations. “So, in the meantime, what should we do?” he asked the group of bored teenagers. 

 

Eleanor reluctantly went along with what Theodore said. At least Jeanette and Simon were together. 

 

“Well whatever it is, let’s hurry up! The pie is practically ready at this point,” Alvin replied. 

 

“Yeah, honestly, I’m just hungry,” Brittany continued. “Let’s just eat and then we can discuss what to do next.” 

 

Theodore glanced over at the clock. “Oh, you’re right! How about we go into the kitchen and watch the pie in the oven! Or we can pick out toppings for the pie!” He suggested. 

 

“Let’s go do that, Theo,” Eleanor added, taking his hand and guiding him with her back into the kitchen. 

 

Brittany watched as both of her sister left her alone…….AGAIN. WITH ALVIN. She bit her lip, hoping that the idiot would maybe get the hint that she did not want to talk to him. If she had to sit on her phone in silence for the next couple of minutes, she would do it. 

 

Well, this is awkward, Alvin thought to himself. He didn't expect his brothers to leave him alone again. With her. Alvin looked back over to Brittany and saw that she was on her phone, not even acknowledging that he existed. He rolled his eyes and just looked off in another direction, hoping this tension would go away as soon as the others came back. 

 

Miller Entrance, 8:50 pm

 

Jeanette let herself breathe out slowly as she made her way towards the front hall of her house. She felt bad for leaving everyone else back there, but she really couldn't take it anymore. Deep breaths, remember?

 

"Jeanette?"

 

She jumped in her skin at the sound of the voice. The frightened Chipette whirled around, but calmed down when she saw that it was only Simon.

 

"Simon!" Jeanette exclaimed, reaching for her heart. "You scared me!" she continued, sighing in relief.

 

The blue-clad chipmunk grinned sheepishly. "Sorry Jean, didn't mean to scare you. I just really didn't want to be stuck with the others in silence for another eight minutes," he explained.

 

Jeanette smiled empathetically, "Y-Yeah, sorry for leaving you back there. It was just so awkward," she added.

 

"No, it's alright, you gave me a chance to leave. And honestly, Eye Spy was boring but I wasn't trying to say I wanted to sit in silence for almost 10 minutes. I was only trying to suggest we do something else," Simon reasoned.

 

"Yeah, I know what you mean," she agreed. "Hey, but at least it wasn't Truth or Dare," Jeanette giggled.

 

Simon smiled in admiration at the sound of her giggling. "Definitely. While perhaps that would have been more entertaining, it definitely would have made everything more awkward," he replied. 

 

8:38 pm

 

After Eleanor successfully brought Theodore with her into the kitchen, she opened the oven and checked on the pie. "Looks like it's ready early! What do you think, Theo?"

 

“I think it looks delicious!" Theodore exclaimed, admiring the sight of the pie. It had finally baked to a golden perfection and he couldn't be more excited to eat.

 

"Alright!" Eleanor said, taking it out. She smiled as she placed it on the stove, smelling how warm and delicious it seemed to be. "Let's go tell everyone it's ready."

 

Theodore walked into the lounge room, almost vibrating with joy. It had been a while since he had made a pie, but it still came out looking perfect! "Hey guys, the pie's ready!" he announced.

 

"Thank god," Brittany and Alvin both said simultaneously, causing them to both look at each other. Brittany glared at Alvin, while Alvin seemed at first more perplexed, then angry that Brittany was angry. How was he supposed to know she was gonna say the same thing as him? 

 

"Come on guys, let's get to the dining room!" Theodore smiled, using the pie as a distraction once again.

 

Jeanette and Simon had been discussing a folder full of precious sentiments from a nearby shelf. Just as Simon was expressing his surprise at the fact that she'd kept the very first birthday card he gave her, when they were 8 years old, noisy footsteps were heard.

 

"Where's that coming from?" Simon asked, gently putting the folder back on the shelf.

 

"It sounds like they're heading to the dining room. I think the pie's ready," she replied. Hungry, the two of them made their way to join the others.

 

Eleanor brought the pie over to the dining room table and set it down in the middle. "There we go!" she exclaimed. 

 

Alvin and Brittany both entered the room right after each other and took their seats on opposite ends of the table. Not a word was said between either of them. 

 

Jeanette and Simon followed after the others. "Hey guys," Jeanette greeted. "I hope you didn't forget about us," she joked, earning a laugh out of Theodore. The two sat down next to each other, on the opposite side of the table they assumed Theodore and Eleanor would sit at. 

 

Once everyone was seated, Eleanor began slicing the pie. "Theo, since you helped bake it you get to pick the first piece."

 

"Awesome! Thanks, Ellie," Theodore grinned and gently took a slice from the cherry-blueberry pie. He couldn't believe how much better it looked on his plate!

 

Alvin eyed Theodore as he picked his slice. It was most likely the biggest piece, since Theodore always picked the biggest piece. 

 

"Who should go next, Theo?" Eleanor asked.

 

"Uh, have you ever heard of oldest first?" Alvin commented, crossing his arms. "Why are we playing this game anyway? Can't we just all grab a slice?"

 

"Alvin, just let Theodore pick. Eleanor and Theodore are the ones who made the pie, okay?" Simon pointed out.

 

"It's okay guys. Eleanor, Alvin can go next," Theodore smiled.

 

"Hey, that's my brother!" Alvin cheered as he got out of his chair. He eagerly reached for the next biggest slice and grabbed it quickly.

 

Not the route I was going, but okay Theodore.... Eleanor thought to herself. She had secretly wanted Alvin to be picked last just to see the look on his face. Maybe it could work with Brittany though…..

 

"Simon, why don't YOU get the next slice?" Eleanor said.

 

Brittany looked at her sister in confusion. Why did she pick Simon and not her? Weren’t they letting the oldest siblings go next just a few seconds ago? 

 

Simon was a little surprised Eleanor had suggested he go next when it seemed more logical for Brittany to be next, but he didn't mind. "Sure, thanks," Simon replied before leaning over and taking the slice closest to him.

 

Eleanor looked at Theodore to say the next person, who she hoped would be Jeanette since she had just said Simon. This is what happens when you bitch at us for trying to give you advice, she thought to herself, trying not to giggle.

 

Alvin tried to stifle his laughter as he watched Brittany react. It was so stupid, just a pie taking order, yet a lot was said with Eleanor's actions. He would have to give her a high-five after this one.

 

Theodore finally managed to stop admiring his pie and noticed everyone waiting for him. "O-Oh sorry, guys," Theodore apologized before quickly scanning the room. What had just happened? Oh yeah, Eleanor told Simon to get a slice of pie, so now he had to say who would be next. His immediate thought was Jeanette because that's who he often associated with Simon. "Um, Jeanette can go next," he blurted out. Once Jeanette thanked him and got her slice, he felt a huge wave of relief. Theodore really didn't like being under pressure, even if it was just a little bit.

 

Eleanor smiled, knowing very well that her sister was about to lose it. "I'll have a piece for myself now," she said, grabbing the second to last piece. 

 

Okay, now this was a personal attack. Brittany's mouth opened a little, processing the fact that her little sister was fucking with her on purpose. She's lucky that I don't feel like arguing right now she thought, resorting to just biting her lip and clenching her fist below the table. 

 

Alvin was on the verge of erupting into laughter, covering his mouth as he shook in his seat. The expression on Brittany's face was fucking priceless, and he couldn't wait to see what Eleanor had planned next.

 

"Alright, let's eat!" Eleanor chimed, sitting down.

 

"Finally, I'm starving!" Theodore cheered, picking up his silver utensils.

 

Brittany's mouth opened even more somehow. She was livid. "Oh, so we're just going to forget about me, are we?"

 

Alvin was living for this shit. The show was about to begin...

 

Jeanette's head snapped over to Brittany's direction. To her surprise, there was no pie on her plate. Oh no, we forgot about Brittany! She thought. Wait no, why did Alvin and Eleanor appear to be holding in smiles? Then it hit her. Jeanette could be a little slow sometimes, especially when it came to recognizing not-so-nice intentions. They're gonna argue again, aren't they?

 

"Sorry Brittany, I didn't even notice!" Jeanette said, awkwardly laughing. "Guys, let's give Brittany her slice, yeah?"

 

"Oh my, so sorry about that Britt," Eleanor said sarcastically. She then handed over Brittany's slice, wondering if the older Chipette was going to continue this any further. 

 

Brittany took the slice in angry silence and didn't say a word after. She didn't know why Eleanor was messing with her, but she also wasn't going to be the one to start anything, because she knew that then everything would be pinned onto her.

 

Jeanette sighed in relief. They could just have a calm and peaceful dinner with the boys. Their first civil interaction of the day, hopefully. "O-Okay, now let's just eat."

 

Alvin couldn't keep it in anymore. He burst into a raging fit of uncontrollable laughter, nearly hyperventilating over his pie at his end of the table. "I'm sorry.........I can't........breathe!" he spoke in between giggles, hunching over as his episode continued. "It's just her face! So priceless....."

 

Jeanette didn't want to be a part of the conflict that would follow, so she quickly stuffed her face with pie. No one could make her a part of it if she was eating, right?

 

"Oh, grow up, Alvin," Simon rolled his eyes. "Can't you three just eat?"

 

Brittany tightened her grip on her fork, trying hard to not let her rage boil this time. She could feel herself heating up, but this would not be the moment that set her off. Not over......pie! 

 

"Sorry Brittany," Eleanor began, trying to ease the situation a little. "I was just getting back at you for earlier. Petty stuff, I know. Let's just eat and have a nice meal!" 

 

Alvin attempted to regain his composure, wiping a tear from his face as he resumed eating. However, Brittany's clear rage was absolutely sending him. This was going to be quite a meal...

 

Theodore was glad they weren't fighting anymore, but honestly, he had tuned it all out as he ate his pie. He and Eleanor had really outdone themselves this time! It was DELICIOUS! Well, Theodore thought most foods were delicious, but he had already eaten half of his slice.

 

Another chuckle escaped Alvin.

 

Brittany snapped, shoving her fork into her pie. "What the FUCK IS SO FUNNY?" she shouted, standing up and slamming her hands onto the table. 

 

Eleanor jumped a little. 

 

Alvin stopped laughing for a second, but as soon as he saw Brittany's irritated face he couldn't help but start laughing again.

 

Simon groaned and slouched down in his seat. Upon noticing Jeanette about to fork another huge chunk of pie into her already full mouth, he stopped her hand, "Jeanette! Careful, you might choke!" he whispered in concern. Oh god, this was not going to be a good dinner. How he envied Theodore, happily sitting in his seat and eating his delicious pie. Simon had only taken a single bite so far. 

 

"Britt, don't you th-" 

 

"HE'S STILL LAUGHING!" Brittany shouted, interrupting Eleanor. 

 

"B.....because...." Alvin began, still losing it. "You're mad over pie! Pie!"

 

"And you guys are arguing over pie!" Simon interjected, visibly irritated. "And Alvin, don't act like you wouldn't be mad if you it was you, instead! I know you would!"

 

"Ah, you don't know shit Simon," Alvin argued. 

 

"I'm not mad over pie," Brittany started, placing her hands on her hips. "I'm mad because ELEANOR thought it would be funny to pretend I don't exist, and then Alvin of course laughs whenever I get mad because he loves seeing me miserable!"

 

"Woah woah woah," Eleanor replied. "It was just a little joke, Britt. Besides, I apologized, okay? We're done arguing."

 

"Guys, let's just forget about this and eat the pie. Okay? You were all waiting so long for it, now don't take it for granted. Look at Theodore! He's happy because he's simply eating, we should try that," Simon reasoned. Simon didn't even wait for a reply, he simply took another bite of pie and continued eating.

 

"Well I would LIKE to forget, Simon, but someone keeps laughing at me like an asshole."

 

"Not my fault your dramatic reaction is hilarious," Alvin replied coldly. 

 

Eleanor decided to ignore it and continued eating. It'll end eventually....

 

Theodore was 3 quarters done with his pie. He looked up and noticed something off in the atmosphere. Did I tune them out again?  he wondered. It looked like Alvin and Brittany were still a little mad at each other, but everyone else was just ignoring them. Well yeah, it wasn't like they could argue forever. They had to stop at one point.... right? 

 

Brittany huffed. "This is what I mean! He loves seeing me upset. How evil." 

 

"Y-yup," Alvin chortled back, "I'm practically satan himself. We all know this."

 

We do Simon thought, rolling his eyes. Honestly, they fought like children. Maybe if they were just eating, like everyone else, they wouldn't have to debate their childish matters at the table.

 

"Don't be a smartass," Brittany continued.

 

"But I thought I was an asshole?" 

 

The noise that came out of Brittany next was unintelligible.

 

Jeanette hated conflict. Full of nervous energy in fear that one of them was about to explode, she accidentally dropped her fork on the floor. She gasped and picked it up before bolting out of her chair. Before she left for the kitchen she looked back and said, "S-Sorry! I REALLY need to wash this! It's super dirty!" and with that, she hurried out of the room. 

 

"Great, you guys made Jeanette leave," Eleanor said grumpily, standing up. "I guess I sorta ruined dessert, didn't I?"

 

Simon stopped glaring at Alvin and Brittany and looked to Eleanor. Yeah, you sorta did, he thought. He knew Eleanor had caused them to argue, but he didn't want to say that.

 

"I'm gonna go help Jeanette clean off the fork so I can get away from you people," Brittany grumbled, leaving the room.

 

"Ohhhhh, okay," Alvin replied snarkily. He was a little guilty about Jeanette leaving, but he could care less than Brittany was upset. This whole argument was stupid anyway.

 

Eleanor shook her head and sat back down.

 

Theodore frowned. Why couldn't everyone just eat pie?

 

8:54 pm

 

Jeanette slowed down her pace upon approaching the kitchen. She didn't really need to clean the fork, she just need a break from all the petty arguments. But, she still needed to clean it a little. So she got a little soap and a little water and washed off all the remains of the pie and any germs that might have been there. The water gently washing over her hands was relaxing in a way.

 

Not too long after, Brittany entered the kitchen as well. She had no intention of going over to Jeanette. Honestly, she just needed to go somewhere to calm down so that she didn't do something stupid. "Deep breaths Brittany, deep breaths......" she said, trying to hold herself together. Part of her hoped Jeanette would let her be, but another also hoped she would help her out.

 

Jeanette noticed her sister Brittany enter. She really hoped Brittany wouldn't ask her why she left the table, because she honestly didn't want to explain, but after finishing washing the spoon, she noticed something. Brittany looked... troubled. Very slowly, she calmly approached her older sister. "You alright, Brittany?" she asked in a quiet and gentle tone.

 

"Am I alright!?" Brittany asked, fuming. "I'm furious! Frustrated! I'm......." 

 

Brittany knew this feeling all too well. Her emotions were being played with to the point where they all came out at the same time in a fiery explosion, causing her to freak out and blow up at people. "I'm sorry......" she trailed off, leaning against the counter. "Alvin just......he pisses me off so much! And I.......I didn't mean to upset you."

 

Jeanette had gotten a little scared when her sister got mad, but she knew she couldn't help it. She rubbed her sister's back as a comforting gesture. "It's okay Brittany, I know this isn't your fault. W-We all get mad sometimes, a-and the others were being really mean to you back there. Don't worry about me, I just needed a little breather," she gave a small smile. "Speaking of breathing, how about we both take some deep breaths?" Jeanette offered.

 

Brittany nodded. She didn't like to admit it, but Jeanette's breathing exercises really did help her a lot.

 

9:01 pm

 

"I should make this right," Eleanor said, getting back up. "I'll be back."

 

Alvin just sat in awkward silence. What the hell was going on? All of this over pie???? Seriously????

 

So now all the Chipettes had left. Simon looked over to Theodore. "How are you enjoying the pie, Theodore?" he asked with a smile. There was more to conversation than arguing, and Simon knew that. 

 

Theodore smiled at his brother. "It was delicious! W-Well, I know I helped make it, but I think combining cherries and blueberries was a great decision!" he exclaimed.

 

"I agree," Simon added. Although he couldn't help but notice the irony of his statement. Having cherry and blueberry in one pie might've been good but having Alvin and Brittany in one room was not. Perhaps it all came down to how the pie was prepared and treated before baking? Well, Alvin and Brittany prior to the dinner had been arguing nonstop, so that made sense. Simon sighed. He couldn't believe he was using food to explain real life situations to himself. That was something Theodore would do. But he wasn't wrong, either.

 

Eleanor peeked into the kitchen and noticed her sisters breathing together. Thank god, she thought. Jeanette was always there to save the day, wasn't she???

 

After a minute or so, Jeanette and Brittany had calmed down a significant amount. Jeanette was glad to see her sister look more peaceful. "Great job Brittany, you calmed yourself down, even though you were really mad. That's not always a very easy thing to do," Jeanette congratulated her, sincerely. 

 

"Hey," Eleanor interrupted. She awkwardly walked in and positioned herself beside her sisters. "I'm sorry about earlier. Really."

 

Brittany looked away from her youngest sister at first, but sighed and gave in quickly. "It's fine," she replied. "I suppose I was mean to you earlier with the whole Michael situation. Maybe I deserved it."

 

Jeanette smiled, happy her sisters were making up. "Hey, you didn't really deserve it, Brittany. I get why you didn't want to listen to Eleanor, it's hard to change our perception of people. But also, Eleanor didn't deserve you being mean about it. But that's all okay now, we're sisters, we're going to argue sometimes, but we'll always get through it," Jeanette comforted.

 

Eleanor smiled. "Jeanette's right," she said. "You didn't deserve it. It was a mean joke. Sisters?"

 

Brittany smiled back. "Sisters."

 

Jeanette felt all warm and happy. She loved when the conflict had a happy ending.  "So, what should we do now?" she asked.

 

"Shall we go back?" Eleanor asked. 

 

Brittany shook her head. "I need a little more time if that's okay. I just......can't be around him right now!"

 

Jeanette understood what she meant. "That's okay Brittany, we understand."

 

"Yeah, I didn't intend to have him egg you on like that," Eleanor added. "He really needs to read the room sometimes."

 

Jeanette nodded. It was true, Alvin really could push too far sometimes, especially when it came to Brittany. Actually... she felt pretty bad for Brittany. She had Simon, Eleanor had Theodore, but Alvin and Brittany didn't get along, yet they were always stuck with each other. How hadn't she noticed before?? "Oh, Brittany. I'm so sorry we always split up and leave you with Alvin. I promise to make sure to stay with you more," Jeanette assured her. They were sisters, they had to stick together. 

 

Brittany had noticed that she was being left alone with Alvin a lot, but she didn't realize it was.......that obvious. Whenever she thought about it, it really sucked actually. She noticed her sisters getting closer to their Chipmunk counterparts, and in more recent times even.......romantically. The roses from Theodore? Simon and Jeanette having deep conversations with each other? She envied it. She envied it so much, and all she thought she would have was Michael, who was now taken. "It's.........okay," Brittany lied. "I can't stand him, but he can't hurt me." Also a lie, but she didn't need her sisters worrying about her.

 

"Are you sure you want us to leave you alone in here?" Eleanor asked, raising a brow.

 

"Yeah. We really love spending time with you, Brittany. But more importantly, we want to make sure you're okay," Jeanette added.

 

Brittany sighed. "I think I'll be fine. Maybe we should all go back together."

 

"Okay, but only if you're comfortable," Jeanette replied.

 

"Right," Eleanor added.

 

"I'll be fine, guys," Brittany reassured. In all honesty, that was more for herself than her sisters. If Alvin started laughing at her when she walked back in, she wouldn't know what to do.

 

As the Chipettes reentered the dining room, Alvin perked up. He had pretty much finished his pie at this point, signifying just how long they had taken. For real?????

 

Simon was simply glad they seemed to be calmer than before. "Hey girls, glad you're back," he smiled sincerely. Hopefully Alvin wouldn't mess this up.

 

Eleanor smiled and took her seat next to Theodore. "We are too," she replied. 

 

Brittany quietly got back into her seat.

 

Jeanette sat down and looked at her plate. She was almost done with her pie. She got out her fork to continue eating but- "Oh my gosh!!! I forgot my fork!!" Jeanette gasped, before quickly running back into the kitchen.

 

Simon laughed in a light-hearted manner. Oh, Jeanette. He smiled.

 

Alvin chuckled a little as well. Okay, he was over it. For now.

 

A moment later, Jeanette was back. "S-Sorry about that, guys," she stuttered. She hadn't intended to announce it to all the room either.

 

"It's okay Jeanette", Eleanor reassured.

 

Upon hearing the others hum in agreement, Jeanette smiled. Hopefully, her face wasn't too pink. She often blushed when she was embarrassed, when she was nervous, and when she received compliments too. She hated it. "Thanks, guys," she said as she smiled and returned to eating the rest of her pie. 

 

Theodore scanned the room. Brittany didn't seem to have eaten a lot of her pie. Usually, he would've felt a tiny bit disappointed, especially since he chose the flavors specifically for Alvin and her. But he knew it wasn't because of the pie, she was just feeling emotional that night. I guess pie can't fix everything, he thought. He frowned a little. 

 

Jeanette was grateful Simon had decided to take the seat closest to Alvin, which meant she could sit near Brittany. She leaned over and whispered, "Brittany? Do you feel like eating?"

 

"Honestly? No." Brittany replied. "I've lost my appetite.

 

Alvin's nosy ass was wondering what the two sisters were talking about, but he couldn't hear a word they were saying. Was it about him?

 

"Oh, okay, Brittany. But do you think you might be able to eat later? I don't want you to be hungry," Jeanette didn't want to press any further, but it came from a place of concern.

 

"I'll probably be fine," Brittany replied. "Thank you though, sis."

 

"It's no problem, Brittany," Jeanette smiled.

 

"Anyone have empty plates?" Eleanor asked.

 

"I do!" Theodore cheered, smiling. 

 

"Yeah, Jeanette and I too," Simon added.

 

Alvin quietly pushed his plate towards Eleanor.

 

"Alright," Eleanor said, grabbing the empty plates. "I'll be right back."

 

"You can have mine too, Ellie," Brittany said, handing her sister her plate as she walked by. 

 

Eleanor grabbed it, although she was concerned that her sister had barely touched her piece, she understood why and decided to not question her. 

 

"Okay, Ellie," Theodore began. "So, how did you guys like the pie?" he continued. 

 

"Oh it was fantastic," Alvin replied.

 

"Yeah! You and Eleanor did a great job," Jeanette added, smiling warmly at Theodore.

 

Simon simply hummed in agreement and smiled at his brother.

 

Brittany simply didn't answer. She didn't feel like talking at the moment.

 

Theodore was happy to know everyone liked the pie. He noticed Brittany didn't answer, but he didn't mind. He just hoped she was alright. "Thanks, guys!" he grinned.

 

"So, what do you guys feel like doing now?" Jeanette asked the group.

 

"Honestly, I'm probably gonna head back and play some video games," Alvin replied. "We're going back, right?"

 

"Yeah. It's been a lovely night with you girls, but we should probably go home," Simon agreed.

 

Thank god, Brittany thought.

 

Eleanor soon came back and noticed that the Chipmunks seemed to be getting ready to leave. "Oh, is it late?" she asked, checking her phone. "Oh wow, it is! I didn't realize it was already past 9:00."

 

Jeanette loved hanging out with the boys, and she was sad to see them go, but she also couldn't help but feel relieved. There had been too much arguing prior to and during the meeting. She had been so confused and a tiny bit annoyed that Eleanor had invited them over in the first place. But things turned out alright, and that was the most important thing, of course. Plus, there had been some good moments. Like when she talked to Simon... and Theodore, too, of course. She also enjoyed conversing with Alvin earlier on. Oh, and there was that moment with her sisters in the kitchen! Jeanette smiled, that was her favorite part of the night. "Yeah, I didn't notice the time either," Jeanette chuckled, as she helped the boys get their stuff. 

 

"Peace out, Chipettes," Alvin said, taking his cap off briefly before putting it back on and heading towards the door. 

 

Brittany rolled her eyes as the gesture. She just couldn't wait for him to leave. 

 

"Bye guys! Get home safe," Eleanor cheered.

 

"Thanks, Eleanor! Bye, girls!" Theodore said as he and Simon waved, leaving the house.

 

Brittany let out a huge sigh if relief that she didn't know she was holding.

 

"Well... I guess they're gone now," Jeanette said.

 

"Yup," Eleanor added.

 

 

Slick Six >:), 9:20 pm

 

Eleanor: Thank you boys for coming over! We had a nice time with you tonight😊

 

Simon: No problem, Eleanor! Thanks for inviting us. My brothers are getting ready for bed right now, but on their behalf, we had a nice time too :) 

 

Eleanor: Good to hear!

Notes:

Well, there it is. I hope it wasn't too awkward to read with all of the characters switching back and forth constantly. I'm also sick so my brain is barely functioning right now lol. Regardless, the 6 have had quite the crazy night, and even more shenanigans are coming your way! If you caught onto what the main plot of this fic is going to end up being, you're in for a very cheesy teenage romantic adventure. I promise you, it gets good. We are just at the beginning.......

Chapter 10: Miserable Monday

Summary:

Alvin forgets to study for a test, Brittany is still distraught by Audrey's betrayal, and the rest have to deal with their siblings' troubles.

Notes:

Hi guys! So sorry this update took a while. I've had strep for about a week and a half now, but I'm starting to recover now! This chapter is a good mixture of prose and text, with some mentions of plot but mostly for fun. Now that we have Homecoming coming up, things are going to get interesting very quickly. Enjoy!

Also enjoy the chipmunk anecdote at the beginning that I totally didn't forget to include from the previous chapter. Oops. At least we get Dave introduced! In case y'all wanna know, Sapphire writes for Dave and I write for Ms. Miller. She'll have her moments eventually in the story lol.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Alvin very eagerly walked out of the Chipette’s house and onto the sidewalk. He had to get out of there after all of that tension with Brittany, and he really didn’t want to sit through another game of something like Eye-Spy. 

 

Simon let out a sigh as he walked in between Alvin and Theodore. “That was……….something,” he decided. 

 

“Tell me about it,” Alvin replied. 

 

“Y-yeah, even I have to admit that wasn’t our best dessert. Well, at least we’ll be home soon!With our video games, our TV, our bed and Dave!” Theodore cheered, lighting up. 

 

“Right idea, Theo,” Alvin replied, smiling back. 

 

Soon, the Seville brother were back home. Quite frankly, Simon couldn’t have been more relieved to be in the comfort of his own house, without the Chipettes. He was used to his brother arguing with the oldest Chipette, but that didn’t make it any less annoying for draining each time. Alvin and Brittany fought almost every time they visited each other, but it was usually more lighthearted with the occasional real fight every now and then. He put in his key and opened the door. “Alright, guys, we’re home,” Simon announced. 

 

“Fuck yeah,” Alvin said, entering the house. “Videogame time!” 

 

Theodore watched as his brother ran towards his console. “Well, I’m a little tired, so I think I’m gonna go to sleep a little earlier tonight,” Theodore decided. Making that pie was tiring enough, but having to listen to everyone argue was even more draining. 

 

“Sure, Theo,” Simon said, smiling as he followed Theodore into the house and locked the door behind him. 

 

“Fellas!” Dave greeted, giving his boys a huge smile. 

 

“Hey Dave!” Theodore cheered, greeting his dad back with the same amount of enthusiasm that he always did. 

 

"Hey Dave," Alvin replied quickly. He loved his adoptive father, but he hoped this conversation wouldn't last too long.

 

"So boys, how was it with the Millers?" Dave asked. "Did you tell Ms Miller I said 'hi'?"

 

God dammit.

 

Simon, noticing both his brothers were tired, answered for them. "It was okay, Dave," he smiled. "But Ms. Miller wasn't there, she might have been asleep.”

 

"Awh, well then don't worry about it, boys," Dave replied. "Just make sure to wash your hands and get ready for bed, soon!"

 

"Okay, Dave!" Theodore replied before heading to the bathroom.

 

Finally. "Night," Alvin quickly said before heading upstairs as well.

 

Simon went to the kitchen to wash his hands. Better safe than sorry when it came to germs, right? Soon after, he followed his brothers upstairs. "Goodnight Dave!"

 

Monday, October 3rd 

 

Slick Six >:), 8:13 am

 

Alvin: Yo someone help me out here 

 

Theodore: What’s wrong Alvin?

 

Alvin:

 

 

Alvin: Preferably Simon or Jeanette since they know this stuff 

 

Alvin: I forgot to study I don’t know what I’m doing

 

Simon: Alvin, why do you have your phone out in class??

 

Simon: And NO, we’re not helping you cheat!!

 

Alvin: BECAUSE I NEED HELP THAT’S WHY

 

Brittany: Someone report him

 

Simon: HOW HASN’T THE TEACHER NOTICED?

 

Alvin: It’s Mr. French he doesn’t notice anything

 

Alvin: I managed to throw 10 paper airplanes before he called me out 

 

Alvin: 10!!!

 

Theodore: WOAH! 10??😱

 

Jeanette: Wait, is “Mr. French” his real name?

 

Eleanor: He’s talking about Mr. Boudreaux 

 

Jeanette: Ah, I see. That makes more sense.

 

Alvin: Listen I can’t spell or pronounce it French is easier 

 

Simon: Still, we’re not helping you cheat. Sorry Alvin. 

 

Alvin: Come on Si PLEASE!

 

Alvin: I will literally pay you 

 

Simon: You could literally not pay me enough.

 

Simon: No amount of money will suffice. 

 

Theodore: I can help! 

 

Theodore: I think question 1’s answer is B!

 

Alvin: Theodore no offense but I don’t think you can 

 

Eleanor: Don’t underestimate him Alvin 

 

Eleanor: Also Theodore stop helping him cheat 

 

Theodore: Oh yeah I forgot about that oops!

 

Jeanette: Yeah, but good luck on your test, Alvin!! 

 

Alvin: WHY 

 

Alvin: Oh shit I think he saw mesdlfjkpsdf

 

Simon: Of course he fucking did! 

 

Brittany: Oop

 

Theodore: Quick, get off your phone!!!!

 

Eleanor: He’s offline 

 

Eleanor: I wonder what happened but at the same time I don’t care 

 

Simon: Yup, I know how you feel.

 

Brittany: I hope his phone got confiscated 

 

Simon: It was stupid of him to be on his phone trying to cheat during a test, but I still hope Mr. Boudreaux isn’t TOO mad at him. 

 

Brittany: One day without Alvin texting me? Please…..

 

Jeanette: Wait, he makes the effort to text you every day???

 

Jeanette: Also, don’t you usually just block him?

 

Brittany: I meant in this chat

 

Jeanette: Oh, that makes sense.

 

Brittany: But you’re right, blocking him is always fun 

 

Jeanette: I wish I had someone to text me every day :(

 

Jeanette: But with a nice text message of course! 

 

Theodore: Me too!

 

Theodore: Maybe we can do that for each other, Jeanette?

 

Eleanor: ???

 

Eleanor: Hello????

 

Jeanette: Yeah, Ellie?

 

Eleanor: Theodore that was one time I forgot to text you good morning 

 

Eleanor: You really won’t let me live it down huh?

 

Theodore: It was a very important day! :((

 

Eleanor: I’M SORRY 

 

Theodore: It’s okay, Ellie! I’m just joking!😆

 

Eleanor: Okay phew 

 

Jeanette: WAIT YOU GUYS DO THAT??? That’s ADORABLE!!!!!!

 

Eleanor: Yup! Every day

 

Brittany: So Theodore gets a good morning test but I don’t? 

 

Brittany: A crime 

 

Jeanette: I don’t usually get jealous but this is an exception :(

 

Eleanor: What..

 

Jeanette: Yeah!

 

Eleanor: I see you both in the morning 

 

Brittany: Ugh, not from you Eleanor 

 

Brittany: I mean like, in general 

 

Eleanor: Oh 

 

Jeanette: Yeah, of course! But not a text from you, no offense, Ellie 

 

Jeanette: We get to see you every day :)

 

Brittany: This is why I need a boyfriend 

 

Jeanette: Me too😭

 

Brittany: Shit why am I texting this when the chipmunks are in it 

 

Brittany: Ignore me ugh 

 

Simon: Wait, is this actually a thing people do?

 

Simon: Good morning texts?

 

Eleanor: Yeah?

 

Theodore: Yeah, of course! Sometimes good night ones! 

 

Jeanette: Mhm! It’s really sweet 🥰

 

Simon: Oh. Well this is my first time hearing of this

 

Simon: So like, how does it work? 

 

Simon: Is this something best friends do, or partners, or associates? 

 

Eleanor: It’s pretty self-explanatory Simon 

 

Eleanor: Anyone can do it 

 

Simon: Ah, I see. 

 

Simon: Well, I guess we really do learn something new every day. 

 

Alvin: Hi I’m back 

 

Alvin: French man took my phone 

 

Alvin: But he gave it back so we good 

 

Theodore: Oh, phew! 

 

Theodore: I’m glad he didn’t tell Dave!

 

Alvin: RIGHT 

 

Simon: You’re lucky you got your phone back, Alvin. Now don’t do something stupid like that again! 

 

Alvin: Cannot guarantee that Simon

 

Alvin:  He didn’t know I took a photo of the test 

 

Simon: Oh my god 

 

Brittany: Ugh 

 

Simon: I don’t expect you to, honestly. 

 

Brittany: I can’t believe you got away with it

 

Jeanette: Yeah, imagine looking up from your desk and seeing a kid with his phone out just TEXTING someone??

 

Alvin: Honestly I wouldn’t care 

 

Eleanor: That’s because you’re not a teacher 

 

Alvin: Whatever

 

Simon: Exactly. And it’s also because you ARE that kid. 

 

Alvin: Haha yeah 

 

Theodore: It’s okay, guys! At least Dave didn’t find out! 

 

Brittany: Hmmmm should I tell him?

 

Alvin: You wouldn’t 

 

Simon: Don’t, Brittany. 

 

Brittany: You sure about that? 

 

Alvin: Brittany I swear to god 

 

Simon: Come on, it’s not that big of a deal 

 

Alvin: I’ll tell Michael you like him

 

Eleanor: Oh jeez

 

Simon: Aaaand there it is. 

 

Brittany: Fine

 

Brittany: Don’t even think about doing that btw 

 

Alvin: Lol ofc not 

 

Brittany: Uhuh

 

Jeanette: Well, that’s all settled! :)

 

Jeanette: I hope you guys have had a good day so far! 

 

Alvin: Besides this test that I totally failed it’s been pretty good 

 

Theodore: Yeah! I have! Catherine let me pet her dog this morning! :D

 

Eleanor: Awww! I love Scruffy 

 

Jeanette: Aw, that’s nice, Theodore! :)

 

Theodore: Yeah! He’s the cutest, isn’t he? 

 

Simon: Definitely an adorable dog, Theodore.

 

Brittany: That thing? Cute? 

 

Theodore: Of course! 

 

Theodore: Who wouldn’t think Scruffy’s cute? Even Simon does!😆

 

Brittany: It’s a gross smelly dog, absolutely not 

 

Eleanor: Brittany all dogs are kinda smelly 

 

Eleanor: Even French Poodles 

 

Brittany: Well at least French poodles don’t look like they smell 

 

Theodore: Scruffy is SUPER cute!!!

 

Theodore: He’s like, the cutest dog ever!!!

 

Alvin: Scruffy’s a good boy 

 

Alvin: Brittany’s just a hater 

 

Theodore: Yeah! >:( 

 

Brittany: I don’t understand you all 

 

Eleanor: I don’t understand how someone could look at a dog and not love it but I guess we are two different people on that regard 

 

Brittany: Okay 

 

*Sister Squad*, 11:09 am

 

Brittany: Ugh guess who I saw today 

 

Jeanette: Who? 

 

Brittany: Audrey and Michael! 

 

Eleanor: Let me guess, Audrey and- yup

 

Jeanette: Oh…

 

Brittany: Ugh it’s like they’re rubbing it in 

 

Brittany: I am NOT looking forward to lunch 

 

Jeanette: Why not?

 

Eleanor: You can’t just ignore them? 

 

Brittany: It’s not that simple 

 

Brittany: Audrey always sits at the table next to us 

 

Brittany: So she will more than likely bring Michael with her 

 

Jeanette: Oh….

 

Brittany: Which means I have to aghhsdkfhosdfjdf

 

Eleanor: Brittany oh my god 

 

Jeanette: Wait, can’t you just look the other way? Or sit somewhere else? 

 

Brittany: If we change tables she’ll ask me what’s up and then she might tell him 

 

Eleanor: Oh righhhht okay yup 

 

Brittany: Listen, these are the rules of highschool 

 

Brittany: I have to pretend like everything’s fine and I need your help 

 

Eleanor: How do you expect us to help you?

 

Brittany: Idk stop me from losing it? 

 

Jeanette: Can’t you just go to the library instead?

 

Brittany: The LIBRARY? 

 

Jeanette: I mean…….yeah? 

 

Eleanor: Jeanette, this is Brittany we’re talking about

 

Brittany: I’m not a fucking loser Jeanette I don’t go to the library to eat

 

Jeanette: I go to the library to eat, Brittany :(

 

Brittany: What, why? 

 

Brittany: Jeanette we are right there to eat with you everyday

 

Eleanor: Have you considered that sometimes Jeanette wants to? 

 

Brittany: Uh why would you willingly eat in the library 

 

Jeanette: Well, when we were younger, the girls at your table weren’t exactly nice. 

 

Brittany: What? 

 

Jeanette: You don’t know this? 

 

Eleanor: Throwback to when they told me to eat a salad instead of a ham sandwich 

 

Jeanette: Oh yeah, that was awful! 

 

Brittany: Okay that was uncalled for but I yelled at them for it! 

 

Eleanor: And then they did it again, just not while you were around 

 

Eleanor: Whatever Britt this is besides the point 

 

Brittany: They did? 

 

Brittany: Why didn’t you tell me this? 

 

Eleanor: Well you kept hanging out with them after the first time so I figured you didn’t care 

 

Eleanor: I think that’s a fair assumption 

 

Brittany: Eleanor that is such bs ofc I care 

 

Brittany: Look I know I was bad in middle school and was obsessed with being popular so I made horrible friends but I’m not like that anymore! 

 

Eleanor: Which is why you’re friends with Audrey 

 

Brittany: Um no 

 

Brittany: Audrey is friends with me bc I’m popular get the facts straight Eleanor 

 

Eleanor: Okay 

 

Eleanor: I’m not arguing 

 

Eleanor: Sit with us at lunch, but don’t you dare make a scene 

 

Brittany: Like I said, that’s what you guys are for 

 

Brittany: To help me not do that 

 

Eleanor: Okay 

 

To: Jeanette 💜, 11:30 am 

 

Eleanor: She’s acting irrational again what do we do 

 

Jeanette: I’m honestly not sure, Ellie. I don’t like encouraging lying, but I don’t want to be Brittany’s anger management all lunch. She could just make a simple excuse as to why she moved tables and Audrey would probably believe it. She’s just going to end up embarrassing herself and us. 

 

Eleanor: Right! 

 

Eleanor: I might consider moving tables and having her figure out where she wants to sit bc I’m not dealing with this

 

To Theo 💚, 11:36 am

 

Eleanor: Hey Theo, just letting you know that we’re switching up the seating for lunch today 

 

Eleanor: Make sure to tell your brother so they don’t get confused

 

Theodore: Wait, what do you mean? 

 

Eleanor: There’s some tension going on between Brittany and Audrey so we’re moving tables to avoid it 

 

Theodore: Ohh okay! Thanks for letting me know😃

 

Eleanor: Ofc! 

 

Da Bros >:), 11:38 am 

 

Theodore: Hey guys! The chipettes are moving tables for lunch today! 

 

Alvin: What why? 

 

Theodore: They don’t want to sit there today

 

Alvin: Uh asking again 

 

Alvin: Why?

 

Theodore: I don’t know why 🤷

 

Theodore: They just wanted to tell me to tell you guys 

 

Alvin: What? 

 

Alvin: Okay fine I guess 

 

Alvin: Weird though 

 

Simon: Alright, thanks for letting us know, Theodore!

 

Theodore: You’re welcome! :)

 

Cafeteria, 11:42 am 

 

Eleanor had picked the perfect table to sit at for lunch, far far away from any possible drama that could occur if they were anywhere close to Audrey and Michael. If the plan worked out, Brittany would notice everyone sitting somewhere else and be forced to make a decision. If she decided to sit with them, perfect! Everyone would have a normal lunch with no distractions. She wanted to keep her spot next to Audrey? Fine by her, because she wouldn't have to deal with any of the chaos. This was the best plan for the situation...

 

Theodore was next to enter the Cafeteria. It didn't take long before he noticed Eleanor waving to him from their new spot. It was a table super far away from their old one! He hadn't even noticed his brother a few feet away and with a big smile on his face, made his way over to Eleanor's table.

 

"Hey!" Eleanor greeted as her "friend" sat down across from her. "Thankfully you found me. I hope the same goes for everyone else."

 

Alvin was super confused as to why the Chipettes wanted to move tables, but he supposed he would just have to ask later. As he entered the cafeteria, he searched for the new location they would be having lunch in.

 

Simon didn't really know why the Chipettes wanted to move tables, but he didn't care either. He spotted Eleanor and Theodore pretty quickly. They were quite a few tables away from their usual one, but as he looked more at it, he noticed Brittany's friend Audrey walk to the one beside it. Wait, the same girl that was dating Michael, Brittany's supposed crush? Ohh. Simon shrugged it off. It didn't matter to him anyway. He looked to his left and saw his brother a few people away. "Hey Alvin, I think we're sitting over there," Simon called, pointing to the table before making his way over. 

 

Alvin was looking around aimlessly and confused when he heard his younger brother's voice from the side. "Oh," he replied, perking up and turning his gaze towards the new table. "Haha, thanks Si," he said, walking over to the table and sitting down.

 

Simon sat down next to Alvin, who had sat next to Theodore. "Hey guys," he greeted, before getting out his lunch. 

 

Theodore, who was eating his food, but still wanted to greet his brothers, enthusiastically waved to them.

 

"Hi Simon, Alvin," Eleanor replied, getting out her lunch. She waited for Jeanette to arrive, who she assumed would be there before Brittany. She knew her oldest sister was somewhere in the bathroom retouching her makeup (since obviously everyone in the cafeteria was going to be looking at her constantly, ya know?), so Brittany was surely to be last as usual.

 

Jeanette walked into the school's cafeteria. There's a lot of people here... she thought.  Why did that surprise her? There was always a lot of people. She saw the new table from afar; Eleanor had picked a good place, but the only problem was that it was very far away. Carefully, she made her way through the crowd. She accidentally bumped into a few people on the way, and while some of them were nice when she said "sorry”, others just scoffed at her. Finally, she made it to the table. "Hi guys!" she said, smiling. She was about to take her usual seat across from Simon when she realized something. If she sat across from him, poor Brittany would be left right across from Alvin. They'd have to look at each other all lunch, and they'd probably argue sooner or later. Brittany was under enough stress with Audrey and Michael, so that probably wasn’t a good idea.

 

Simon had expected Jeanette to sit across from him as usual, but she sat across from Alvin and took out her lunch. Sure, they had all been friends with each other since they were little, but the group had a consistent theme of pairing up with the chipmunk/chipette most similar to them. So it was odd, but he figured he knew why. 

 

Alvin was a little thrown off when Jeanette sat across from him. Usually she sat across from Simon, since they were the closest, yeah? Did something happen? Wait, why did he care? It's not like it affected him at all, right? 

 

Girl’s Bathroom, 11:48 am

 

Brittany had just finished reapplying her mascara. Once she was finally satisfied with her appearance, the ponytailed chipette exited the bathroom and entered the cafeteria to begin walking towards her table. However, it didn't take her too long to realize that something was wrong. None of her sisters or the Chipmunks were there. "Huh?" she asked herself out loud, looking around. Brittany then spotted them all at a different table, this one very far from their old. Far from Audrey and........ugh. Did they seriously do this without her? After she specifically said that she didn't want to make a scene? Were her sisters trying to make her look like an idiot!? 

 

Brittany looked back towards the table where her bestfriend was, giggling flirtaciously at the boy that she wanted. Immediately, a spark of anger and jealousy filled the pit of her stomach as her face scrunched up. If she sat over there, she would easily freak out and end up ruining any chance that she may have had with Michael. Maybe Eleanor was right, but if she moved.....

 

Brittany looked back to where her sisters and friends were. Fine, you win, she thought. Audrey would probably ask her later, but she could just lie and say her sisters wanted to sit somewhere else now. It wasn't exactly a full lie anyway, right?

 

Jeanette noticed Brittany walking over to the table. Okay, that was a good thing. But would Brittany be mad Jeanette decided to change seats? Well, if she needed to, she could always slide to the side and sit across from Simon again. She took a bite of her sandwich to make sure she wouldn't make everything awkward with whatever she could blurt out, and waited for her sister to sit down.

 

"So I see that we are making decisions without me now," Brittany remarked, plopping her stuff down on the table next to Jeanette. 

 

Eleanor sighed. "It was the only way to get you to do it."

 

"Uhuh." 

 

Brittany took her seat, making herself comfortable. She quickly noticed something was off, however. Was it maybe the fact that they were at a new table? Yeah, sure it was different, but that wasn't it. So then what......

 

Oh, she realized. She was sitting across from Simon. So why was Jeanette?

 

Jeanette finished chewing and quickly wanted to make conversation away from the new seating arrangement. "Hey, Simon?" she turned to face him. "When's our next math test?" she asked. Simon and Jeanette were in an advanced math class, which wasn't a surprise to anyone, but being the forgetful person she was, she forgot about their test. Which was a bit of a surprise, since Jeanette didn't usually forget about school things.

 

"I think it's next Wednesday, Jeanette," Simon replied. Good thing he always took note of everything school-related, huh? And Alvin said there was no point in it. 

 

"Can we talk about something that isn't school-related?" Alvin asked. "This is supposed to be my break from that."

 

Theodore nodded his head in agreement. "Yeah, the last thing I want to think about is my next math test," he frowned at the reminder.

 

"I think you're gonna do great, Theo," Eleanor reassured.

 

"Thanks, Ellie,” Theodore said. He wasn't so sure about that, but the reassurance was helpful. Besides, Simon and Jeanette liked tutoring, so if he really needed help while studying, he could just ask them for help.

 

"Okay, let's talk about something way better," Alvin interjected. 

 

"And what do you suggest?" Simon asked, curious to see what his brother's idea of "way better" would be.

 

"I dunno," Alvin admitted. "Just anything that isn't........math." He shuddered at the mere mention of it. His least favorite subject, eugh.

 

"Well, have all of you had a good day so far?" Theodore asked the group.

 

"Yeah, mine's been pretty great," Eleanor replied.

 

"Just another normal day at school for me," Simon added.

 

"Other than my phone getting taken away mine's been pretty good," Alvin said.

 

"It was okay, but I did bump into a few more people today," Jeanette frowned.

 

"That's okay Jeanette, I'm sure they were fine," Eleanor comforted.

 

"Thanks, Ellie," she said, smiling. "So how was your day Theodore?"

 

"Mine was good too," Theodore answered, and then everyone was looking at Brittany, waiting for her answer.

 

Brittany wasn't even paying attention to the conversation. All she could think about was Audrey and Michael, and how annoying they were together. It's like they couldn't stand to be apart for more than five minutes and ugh!!!!!!! Why why why did this have to happen to her? She didn't even realize everyone was having a full conversation without her until they were all suddenly looking at her. 

 

"Earth to Brittany?" she heard Alvin say rudely, causing her to snap back into where she was. 

 

"What?" Brittany retorted, confused.

 

"How has your day been?" Theodore asked.

 

Brittany blinked. Oh. "Fine," she replied. She was sure nobody wanted to hear about her current inner turmoil going on, so she decided to lie.

 

Jeanette felt bad for Brittany. She probably wasn't actually having the best of days today. However, she wasn't one to press much further.

 

Alvin knew Brittany was lying. He saw Audrey and Michael together. There was no way that didn't piss the oldest chipette off.

 

"There you are!" 

 

A familiar voice could be heard from the end of the table. Standing in front of the six was an average-height blonde girl who looked about as dolled up as Brittany usually was. "Why are you all sitting over here today?"

 

Theodore didn't recognize the girl, so he turned to his brother.

 

"That's Audrey, remember?" Simon whispered.

 

Eleanor looked over to her sister knowingly. Brittany was obviously not happy that Audrey had come over. Shit, maybe this was the wrong decision Eleanor thought. No, this would have happened either way....

 

Alvin knew what was coming next. Here we go....

 

"Oh, change of scenery," Brittany said, forcing a smile as she looked at her man stealing friend. "You know?"

 

"Yeah, it kinda got boring at the old table," Theodore added, and he actually meant that. He kinda liked the change. That didn't mean he didn't want to go back to their old table, of course. He had made so many memories there, and he didn't want to let that go.

 

Simon just decided to play along and hum in agreement.

 

Audrey looked back at the chipmunks perplexed. "Uh.......okay?" she replied. "So it's nothing against me then?" 

 

"Of course not!" Brittany replied. "Girl why would I do that?" 

 

"I don't know. Maybe I'm just being paranoid."

 

"Yeah, I get that. We all get that way sometimes, haha."

 

Eleanor watched the fake conversation with disgust, but as long as it didn't turn south she was not going to interrupt. 

 

"Well, I guess I'll leave you guys to it then,” Audrey said. 

 

Brittany nodded. "Yup."

 

Jeanette sighed in relief once Audrey was back at her table. Disaster avoided.

 

"God I hate her," Brittany said.

 

"Aaaaaand there it is," Eleanor added.

 

Simon honestly wasn't surprised in the slightest. He had observed how girls of Brittany's status interacted with each other. He also knew what Jeanette had told him. Lots of arguments, fake personalities, petty drama, relationship interference, etc. These interactions were actually somewhat interesting to study, albeit annoying. He thought more highly of Brittany though, of course.

 

Theodore just shrugged. Her name was Audrey, she was popular, blonde and pretty. And she behaved just like someone would think a girl like her did according to cartoons he had grown up with. 

 

"Well?" Brittany asked.

 

Alvin just continued to eat his lunch, not commenting. Last time he tried doing that, he got told to fuck off and then was ignored for an entire evening. He wasn't about to start shit again.

 

“You did amazing, Brittany!" Jeanette whispered, sincerely congratulating her sister on keeping her cool around Audrey.

 

"Oh," Brittany replied. "Thank you."

 

Simon looked at the time on his watch. "Well, it looks like our class will start soon. Should we go?" he didn't mention anyone specifically, but he looked right at Jeanette. The two usually went to their classes early, and they happened to share the next one.

 

Jeanette had finished her lunch by then, so she was fine with leaving. "Sure," she smiled at him and the two started to pack their things.

 

"What?" Alvin asked, confused. "I know you two are usually weird about being early to class for some reason, but we still have 15 minutes!"

 

"Yeah, but Jeanette and I need to go to the library first, we've got books to drop off. Around this time of the week there's a huge line," Simon explained.

 

"Have fun with that," Brittany said. 

 

"Bye guys!" Eleanor cheered.

 

"Bye!" Jeanette replied, waving before following Simon out of the cafeteria.

 

The table immediately became silent after Simon and Jeanette left, which was odd since those two were usually the quieter ones. Eleanor knew this was because Brittany was fuming, which was probably why Alvin didn't dare try to start any kind of conversation. The blonde looked at Theodore for help. He always had something to say, right?

 

Theodore felt Eleanor's eyes on him and figured she wanted him to say something. "Hey, Alvin, when's your next football match?" he asked, hoping to change the subject.

 

Alvin perked up at the sudden question. "Next week," he said nonchalantly. "Then the week after that's the homecoming game." 

 

Ugh, homecoming, why did he have to mention homecoming? Brittany could feel herself getting angry again. She didn't have a date! She was going to look ridiculous without one! She was going to be.......a loser! "Pfft, homecoming is overrated this year."

 

Theodore was definitely surprised Brittany said that about homecoming. She usually loved it. Though, he was more surprised about homecoming being that close. "Oh my gosh, I forgot!" he realized. It wasn't that much of a big deal for him, but he couldn't believe he'd forget something that was happening so soon.

 

Eleanor knew why Brittany was calling homecoming overrated, but she didn't want her sister to start ranting about it, so she stayed quiet on that end. "Right, Theodore?" she replied. "I have my dress picked out already, but that's about all I've done. I'm still not sure how I'm going to do my hair...." 

 

Alvin looked over to Brittany. She seemed very obviously upset, probably because of stupid old Michael. He swore that jackass wasn't even worth being upset over, but he couldn't help but feel a little bad that his friend was left without a date this year. He was thankful that Jessica was taking him, because going alone to homecoming was a big deal, and not in a good way.

 

"Can we talk about literally anything else?" Brittany snapped, glaring at everyone.

 

Theodore jumped a little in his skin. "Yeah, sure," he said. "What about the old amusement park closing? Remember that place? We used to play there all the time!" Theodore frowned.

 

Eleanor was a little annoyed that Brittany wasn't allowing anyone else to enjoy homecoming at the moment, but she was more willing to let it go than have it drag into another argument. "Oh yeah, I heard about that!" Eleanor replied. 

 

"No more Death Coaster!" Alvin whined. "I never got to be tall enough to ride it before it closed down. I just recently hit the requirement this summer, and boom! Just like that.......gone....."

 

"Yeah!" Theodore whined in agreement. "All those great memories! All gone! Plus, no more amazing snow-cones!" he continued, frowning.

 

"And the fun shows they would put on?" Eleanor added. "Remember when we performed there and got free tickets? That was super fun!" 

 

"Best day of my life," Alvin replied. "Other than being just under the height requirement for the Death Coaster. Sneaking in the line didn't even work, ugh!"

 

Theodore nodded his head. "Yeah, but I can't believe they're closing it down, and all just to have space for ANOTHER amusement park!" Theodore told them.

 

Brittany didn't care much about this conversation, but it was better than talking about homecoming. 

 

"This one better be good," Alvin said.

 

"Yeah, but don't worry Alvin, they're bringing the Death Coaster back," Theodore smiled.

 

"They are?" Alvin asked, smile widening. 

 

Brittany rolled her eyes.

 

"Yeah! They're also bringing back the teacup rides!" Theodore cheered.

 

"Our favorite!" Eleanor exclaimed happily. 

 

"Yeah, that," Alvin said unenthusiastically.

 

"Oh come on guys, the teacups are fun! They're not crazy or intense, just fun little teacup rides," Theodore smiled.

 

"See that's exactly it," Alvin began, "Not crazy or intense. AKA, not worth it."

 

"Well, I like it, Alvin," Theodore defended.

 

"I know," Alvin replied. "But you're Theodore, so that makes sense." 

 

"And what is that supposed to mean?" Eleanor said.

 

"That's not very nice, Alvin. I don't say you like the Death Coaster because you're Alvin," Theodore replied.

 

"Why?" Alvin asked. "It's true." 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes.

 

Theodore decided it would be better to let it go, he hadn't finished the rest of his lunch anyway. So that's what he got back to, eating his second sandwich.

 

Not too long after their conversation had faded, the bell rang to indicate that lunch was over. "Dammit," Alvin muttered as he gathered his things.

 

“Aw, man! I didn't get to finish the rest of my lunch!" Theodore whined. "Wait, actually, that means I can eat the rest later while we're going home," he added, smiling as he realized.

 

Eleanor chuckled at Theodore as she got up from the table. 

 

Brittany swiftly left the table to go to her next class. She was not in the mood to deal with school anymore, so hopefully the next few periods would go by quickly.

 

Alvin and Eleanor gave each other a quick look as Brittany made her exit, but nothing was said between the two as they followed with Theodore trailing just behind them. 

 

Slick Six ;), 1:18 pm

 

Alvin: I HATE ENGLISH CLASS

 

Alvin: Why does it have to be my last class of the day?

 

Alvin: God help me

 

Theodore: Alvin, get off your phone! You'll be in trouble!😰

 

Alvin: Nah I'm doing it more secretly this time

 

Alvin: And you're also on your phone during class so like....are you any better?

 

Theodore: OH NO! You're right!!😱

 

Theodore: Sorry Alvin, I got to go! :(

 

Alvin: Ah shit

 

Alvin: Now I have nobody to talk to

 

Alvin: ALLL BY MYSEEEEEELLLLLLF

 

Alvin: DON'T WANNA BE

 

Alvin: ALL BY MYYYYSEEEELLLF

 

Brittany: Is there a second of the day where you are not obnoxious?

 

Alvin: Nope😏

 

Brittany: Ofc not

 

Alvin: Why do you have to be the only other one who texts during class?

 

Brittany: Because the others are rule followers

 

Alvin: Lame

 

Brittany: Don't you have other friends to text?

 

Alvin: I mean yeah but like you guys are my homies

 

Alvin: My OGs

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Brittany: I’m going to go back to texting my friends that don't say homie and OG

 

Brittany: Bye

 

Alvin: Rude

 

Alvin: I don't see a problem with it

 

Brittany: That's the problem ugh

 

Brittany: Whatever bye for real this time

 

Alvin: At least I don't say whatever like omg like girl

 

Alvin: Like totally omg

 

Brittany: I don't talk like that

 

Alvin: Yes you do

 

Brittany: Do not

 

Alvin: Do too

 

Eleanor: SHUT THE FUCK UP I AM TRYING TO CONCENTRATE ON MY BIOLOGY CLASS

 

Alvin: K

 

Brittany: K

 

Brittany: NO

 

Alvin: Jinx you owe me a soda Britt

 

Brittany: No

 

Eleanor: I’m muting this

 

Alvin: Darn bye Eleanor

 

Brittany: Anyways

 

Brittany: Go text someone else, PLEASE

 

Alvin: Fine I will

 

Brittany: Good

 

Brittany: Bye

 

Alvin: Bye

 

2:01 pm

 

Simon: Wowwwww, I see you two were busy while we were learning.

 

Simon: “Do not" followed by "Do too", how thrilling of a comeback.

 

Brittany: Okay why don't you do the arguments for me from now on, Simon

 

Simon: I’d rather not waste my energy for that.

 

Eleanor: Which is why I muted the chat

 

Brittany: I can't even blame you

 

Brittany: Alvin is EXHAUSTING

 

Alvin: HEY

 

Simon: It's alright Alvin, Brittany's exhausting too.

 

Brittany: Watch it

 

Eleanor: Both of you exhaust me so don't even

 

Simon: I’m surprised it didn't go on for another 10 minutes.

 

Eleanor: I’m surprised too tbh

 

Alvin: The alternative was listening to Mrs. Brown talk about Hamlet for another 30 minutes

 

Jeanette: Oh my god!! Hamlet?? Hamlet's AMAZING!!

 

Alvin: Of course you think that Jeanette

 

Jeanette: It was by Shakespeare, Alvin!!!

 

Alvin: Yeah whatever his plays suck

 

Jeanette: They do NOT!

 

Alvin: Like what's the point of writing something in English if it doesn't like English you know what I mean

 

Simon: Alvin, that was how English sounded back then.

 

Alvin: What?

 

Eleanor: Alvin, you amaze me with how much you don't know

 

2:48 pm

 

Theodore: Hey, are you girls home yet? 

 

Brittany: No

 

Eleanor: We've been waiting on Brittany for 10 minutes

 

Brittany: WELL I'M A LITTLE DISTRACTED RN SO STOP TEXTING

 

Eleanor: You can just ignore the chat?

 

Theodore: Oh, what's Brittany doing?

 

Eleanor: I don't know

 

Alvin: This is why we don't walk with you guys anymore

 

Brittany: Well it's your loss that we don't walk together tbh

 

Alvin: Anyways apparently I amaze Eleanor. Who knew?

 

Simon: Of course you'd say that, Alvin.

 

Alvin: What is that supposed to mean

 

Alvin: To both of you

 

Brittany: Figure it out

 

Simon: I’m referring to your confidence, Alvin.

 

Alvin: Ohhhh

 

Alvin: Thanks Simon😉

 

Simon: You're not welcome.

 

Theodore: Actually, I kinda miss walking with you girls :(

 

Jeanette: Aw, that's sweet Theodore. I miss you guys too :)

 

Eleanor: I miss it too :(

 

Eleanor: BRITTANY WHAT COULD YOU POSSIBLY BE DOING

 

Jeanette: Yeah, we really need to get home soon!

 

Brittany: Shhhhh it's nothing just give me a sec

 

Eleanor: We've given you 15 minutes at this point

 

Jeanette: How long do you think it'll take? And also why are you shushing us over text?

 

Alvin: She's making sure she's pretty enough to walk home y'know?

 

Theodore: Wait, people need to do that??

 

Brittany: No it's not that

 

Eleanor: Theo...

 

Brittany: Okay I'm coming

 

Jeanette: Yay!

Notes:

Hmmmm, what do y'all think Brittany was up to after school? Seems a little fishy if you ask me.......

 

Hopefully the next chapter will be out soon since I'm finished with my classes and I'm about to graduate college! It's crazy to think about how time flies. Anyways, next chapter will get more into the plot progression, trust me.

Chapter 11: Convincing the Blues

Summary:

Alvin comes up with a scheme to get Simon to go to Homecoming and proposes an outlandish idea to the squad.

Notes:

Hey! I've had a little more time to write and this chapter isn't super hefty, so here y'all go lol. This one is short and sweet with some shenanigans between Alvin and Simon, but there is a very intriguing scene at the end that leads to a big plot point, so keep your eyes open! I'm very excited to get things started >:).

Enjoy as always!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Monday, October 3rd 7:20 pm

 

Chipmunk’s Bedroom

 

"I told you already, Alvin. I'm NOT going to that stupid dance!" Simon groaned, and kept his eyes on his book.

 

"But it's HOMECOMING, Simon!" Alvin protested, throwing his arms up exasperatingly. "You have to go!"



After being scolded earlier in the day for daring to speak about Homecoming, Alvin ended up bringing up the topic while he was at home with his brothers. He had specifically asked Simon if he was going to ask anyone, to which Simon had responded with, well, that. 

 

After Alvin’s exclamation, Simon retorted. “No, I don't! There's no academic relevance to it! Just a bunch of teens getting drunk and being gross. I'm not coming, simple as that.”

 

"Why does it have to have....whatever you just said?" Alvin asked. "Can't you just do something because you want to? Because it's fun!?"

 

Simon sighed. "That's the thing, Alvin. I don't want to do it. In my opinion, it's not fun," he explained.

 

Alvin huffed. "You seriously need to get out more," he commented. "I don't know how it doesn't seem fun to you."

 

This was around the moment when Theodore entered the room. "What's up, guys?" he asked, greeting his brothers with his usual bright smile.

 

"Simon's not going to Homecoming," Alvin replied. "Can you believe it?"

 

"What!? Why not?" Theodore gasped. What could possibly make his brother not want to come? They were gonna have so much fun there!

 

Simon groaned. Now he had to explain to Theodore too!? "Look, guys, I just don't wanna go. It's not my kind of fun and I wouldn't enjoy it anyway. No point in wasting time when  I could be studying," he told them.

 

"Studying!?" Alvin exclaimed. "You'd rather study than go to Homecoming!?"

 

"I'd rather do anything than go to homecoming! I just don't wanna go! Maybe I'll make dinner, maybe I'll go shopping, maybe I'll invent something!" Simon threw his arms up and dropped his book (which he quickly picked back up).

 

Alvin just didn't understand. Homecoming was the time to get together with your friends and have a good time, with no homework, tests, or stress to let manifest. How could Simon not want that?  "I don't understand...."

 

"Me neither," Theodore scratched his head in confusion. "But, you don't have to go if you don't want to, I just don't want you to be lonely," Theodore explained.

 

"Right! You have to come with us so you're not sitting here alone like a loser!" Alvin added.

 

Simon rolled his eyes. "Who cares if I'm a loser? I'd rather stay all by myself than go to that disgusting party," he replied. The mere thought of what those teenagers would be doing repulsed him.

 

"Disgusting!?"

 

"Yeah, DISGUSTING! I'm not gonna say it in front of Theodore but you know what I mean!" Simon shouted, folding his arms.

 

"Oh, seriously?" Alvin stated. "You don't want to go because you don't want to get caught in the grind circle?"

 

"There's a GRIND CIRCLE!?" he exclaimed. This was news to him. He knew... inappropriate things would be going on but he didn't think of it to that extent. "Okay, I'm not going. I already wasn't. But now I'm leaving," Simon told him, standing up and getting out of his chair. 

 

Alvin internally slapped himself for mentioning the grind circle. Great, he thought, grimacing. "Simon...."

 

Theodore watched Simon leave the room. Then he turned to his older brother. "Alvin, what's a grind circle?" he asked, his innocence more obvious than ever.

 

"Uh," Alvin began, panicking. "It's uh, it's nothing, Theo."

 

"Uh... okay," Theodore wasn't sure he even wanted to know.

 

Alvin stood in awkward silence briefly before he switched the subject. "So how are we gonna convince Simon to go with us?"

 

"Do we have to?" Theodore asked, curious.

 

"Yeah!" Alvin responded. "This is for Simon's sake. Just imagine him all alone! So sad, lame, crushed......"

 

"But he sounds like he'll be happier alone..." Theodore replied.

 

Alvin looked at Theodore with an irritated stare. Yeah, okay, his younger brother wasn't being manipulated by him this time. Well, not yet....

 

"You don't get it Theo," Alvin continued. "He's just saying that so that we leave him alone. He actually secretly wants us to force him to go!"

 

"That sounds like something Brittany would do. Simon's very different from Brittany," Theodore said. "But... I mean, I don't want all of us to have fun while he's by himself. He might have more fun with us.” Theodore was conflicted, but after thinking it over, he gave in. "B-But if you really want him to go, just give him a reason he'll actually care about," Theodore said. He hoped he was making the right decision.

 

"Hmmmm," Alvin said, thinking. "He said he wants something educational, right?"

 

"I guess so. He likes educational stuff. But the thing is, it'll have to be super educational to convince him because Homecoming isn't even mandatory," Theodore replied.

 

"Right," Alvin continued. After a bit of thinking, he snapped with an "Aha!". "What if we convince him that some famous inventor is going to be there?" he said. "Our Homecoming theme is futuristic, anyway. That totally makes sense, doesn't it?"

 

"But Alvin, how are we going to get a famous inventor there, and why would one want to come?" Theodore tilted his head to the side, confused and oblivious to what his brother meant.

 

Alvin sighed. "Theodore, I said convince. That means there won't actually be one there."

 

"What!? We have to lie to him?" Theodore gasped. He did not like lying.

 

"Oh, like you've never done it before," Alvin said.

 

"Y-Yeah, but a lot of the time, YOU make me!" Theodore defended himself.

 

"And? You still do it."

 

Theodore felt a sense of shame grow in his stomach. He hated lying to people, he knew lying was bad, it made him feel bad. But that didn't mean he was bad, right? "I-I don't know about this, Alvin. M-Maybe we should just leave Simon alone..." he protested.

 

"And have him stay at home while everyone asks where he is?" Alvin continued. "What are we going to do when everyone finds out our brother us too lame to go to Homecoming?"

 

Theodore knew he could keep this going on forever. He had many arguments left. Like, people already thought Simon was "lame" and he probably wasn't the only one going to stay home. Plus, it was only one night. Though a part of him knew Alvin would probably convince him one way or another, he always did. So what was the point of arguing? Alvin wouldn't change his mind. He sighed. It was technically lying for a good cause, right? Well, it might have been for a good cause, he wasn't even sure how Simon would react.

 

He gave in. "Fine. But what's he even going to do when he gets there and realizes there's no famous inventor? He'll just go straight back home. He'll have no one to hang out with anyway, you'll be with Jessica and I'll be with Eleanor," Theodore replied. 

 

"What?" Alvin asked. "We'll still hang out with him, right? Besides, he has Jeanette. As far as I know, she isn't going with anyone."

 

"I mean, I'll definitely try my best to make time for him... But what if Jeanette doesn't go? She also doesn't like big social events," Theodore pointed out. 

 

"That's true," Alvin said. "Guess we'll just have to convince her then. Or...."

 

He whipped his phone out. "I got this."

 

To: Tiny Brat, 7:30 pm

 

Alvin: Hey

 

Alvin: Is Jeanette going to Homecoming?

 

Brittany: Last time I checked she was on the fence about it

 

Brittany: Why?

 

Alvin: I need a good reason for Simon to stay at Homecoming

 

Alvin: He doesn't want to go

 

Brittany: Really?

 

Alvin: Yeah he thinks it's "gross" or whatever

 

Brittany: What...

 

Brittany: He's so weird

 

Alvin: Hey

 

Alvin: Only I get to say that

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Alvin: Anyways

 

Alvin: I’m planning on convincing him that the dance is featuring some famous inventors so that he'll go

 

Brittany: And....how do you plan on doing that?

 

Alvin: Simple

 

Alvin: I lie to him, make fake posters, etc.

 

Alvin: It'll work, trust me

 

Brittany: Sure...

 

Brittany: So what does Jeanette have to do with this?

 

Alvin: Well

 

Alvin: Theodore made a good point that Simon would just leave when he found out I lied to him

 

Alvin: So I need Jeanette to be there so she can convince him to stay

 

Brittany: Hm....

 

Brittany: What do I get out of this?

 

Alvin: My appreciation for you being such a great friend

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Brittany: I’ll go ask her right now

 

Alvin: Thank you Brittany you're the best

 

Brittany: I know

 

 

"And....done!"

 

"What did you do?" Theodore asked.

 

"Got Brittany to ask Jeanette," Alvin replied.

 

Chipettes Room, 7:40 pm

 

Brittany rolled her eyes. Alvin was always up to something, wasn't he? Yet somehow, he always seemed to get her involved. "Jeanette?" she asked her sister, who was in the room with her.

 

Jeanette was reorganizing her bookshelf but turned around at the sound of her sister's voice. "Yes?"

 

"Have you thought any further about homecoming?"

 

Jeanette frowned. Not this again. "I've been trying not to, but yeah. I still don't think it'd be a good idea to go," she replied.

 

"Really?" Brittany asked, surprised. "Even after I told you about all of the very good qualities?"

 

Jeanette sighed. "Brittany, do you even remember what you told me?"

 

"Uh, yeah," Brittany replied. "The music, the scenery, the photos? And most importantly, they introduce the court. Which I am on...."

 

"But what about all the... sexual stuff? I don't want to be caught amidst all of that!" Jeanette whispered, as if she shouldn't have said it out loud.

 

"Jeanette, how many times do I have to tell you?" Brittany groaned, facepalming and shaking her head, "All of the grinding is in the very center of the room. All you have to do is stay away from it and you're fine!"

 

Jeanette figured that made sense. She was used to sticking to the sides and the walls, anyway. Plus, she'd get to have fun with her sisters and her friends... given they didn't leave her alone and run off with their dates. Maybe Brittany was right, maybe she needed to get out of her comfort zone more often. "O-Okay, but you girls won't leave me alone, right?"

 

"Of course not," Brittany said. "I don't have a date, remember?" 

 

It hurt to remind herself, but if it meant getting Jeanette to go with her....

 

"Fine. I'll go."

 

"Yes!" Brittany shouted. "You won't regret it, Jean. Trust me."

 

Jeanette sighed and returned to her bookshelf. I sure hope not.

 

To Alvin🤮, 7:52 pm 

 

Brittany: I did it

 

Brittany: She's coming

 

Alvin: Yessss

 

Alvin: Now we just execute the plan ;)

 

Chipmunks Room, 7:58 pm 

 

 "Score!"

 

"What? What happened?" Theodore asked, beyond curious.

 

"Jeanette's going, which means that Simon will have someone to talk to."

 

"That's amazing! At least he won't be alone! He can talk about educational stuff with her!" Theodore smiled brightly.

 

"Right," Alvin said. "This is going to go verrry smoothly. I can feel it." 

 

Although Alvin had gained confidence in his plan with Jeanette now being part of it, he decided that this might be easier to do over text than in person. Simon had gotten irritated enough to leave after their recent conversation, so he probably wanted alone time at the moment. Didn’t mean Alvin couldn’t harass him over the phone though. 

 

To: Si 🤓, 8:00 pm

 

Alvin: Yooooo guess what

 

Simon: What?

 

Alvin: I heard from the Homecoming committee that they're inviting super famous inventors to come show off their super cool inventions!

 

Alvin: So now you have a good reason to go!

 

Simon: Wow.

 

Alvin: That's all you have to say?

 

Simon: They're inviting real (presumably distinguished) inventors to a party where teenagers get drunk and get "wild"? Showing off their inventions around crazy teenagers? Do you expect me to believe that??

 

Alvin: Simon I'm being serious!

 

Alvin: Here I'll show you the text messages

 

Alvin: Trey told me all about it

 

Simon: Remind me again, who's Trey?

 

Alvin: He's on the football team

 

Alvin: But he's also part of the Homecoming committee

 

Simon: Ah, of course. One of your jock friends. What a reliable source.

 

Alvin: I TOLD YOU HE'S ON THE COMMITTEE

 

Simon: Alvin, this all seems awfully convenient.

 

Simon: You pester me about going to homecoming, I say "no", and now all of a sudden "famous inventors" are coming so I have a "good reason to go"?

 

Alvin: Yeah, I swear!

 

Simon: Who's even going to be there? I HIGHLY doubt you or any of your jock friends, regardless of what committee they may be in, know anything about inventors. Do you have names?

 

Alvin: Of course I do

 

Alvin: Let me just take a look at the list of names I received

 

Alvin: We got people like Melvin De Groote, Leonard Forbes? Oh here's a good one! John F. O'Connor

 

Simon: Those guys are literally not alive. Melvin De Groote was born in 1895 and passed in 1963. Did your jock friend's committee manage to drag his ghost to a homecoming party?

 

Alvin: Of course not Simon

 

Alvin: I said they would be featured not that they would be there! Well their ancestors are coming in their place and answering allllll of the questions you need to know about them!

 

Alvin: Plus they have the actual inventions there as well isn't that cool???????

 

Simon: Their ANCESTORS? As in, you got their great great great grandfathers and grandmothers to come talk about it?

 

Alvin: Wait was that the wrong word

 

Simon: I’m assuming you meant DESCENDANTS, either way, that doesn't mean they're necessarily smart or no anything about science.

 

Alvin: Yeah that's the word! Descendants

 

Alvin: Uh of course they do! Their ancestors were smart so like they gotta be too right?

 

Simon: That's NOT how it works. If you need an example: I'm smart, and you're not.

 

Simon: But we're related.🤔😱

 

Alvin: Hey!

 

Alvin: I’m pretty smart too just not like

 

Alvin: Nerd smart yk?

 

Simon: Yeah, I know. You are smart, just not usually academically.

 

Simon: BUT MY POINT STILL STANDS.

 

Alvin: YOU ADMIT IT

 

Alvin: But okay okay fine we're not all exactly like our ancestors whatever

 

Alvin: But isn't that still cool?

 

Simon: Alvin, why does it matter to you that I go?

 

Simon: Why is it that you're trying to lure me in with inventions and whatnot?

 

Simon: Yeah, the inventions are cool but why are you even telling me this??

 

Alvin: That's unrelated

 

Alvin: I’m not luring you! It's all true!

 

Simon: What if I don't enjoy the inventions, huh? What then?

 

Simon: I’ll be stuck with you and all your friends!

 

Simon: Actually, no. I'll be sitting in a chair on the sides.

 

Alvin: No you won't

 

Alvin: Jeanette's gonna be there

 

Simon: Jeanette's going to be there?

 

Simon: I didn't think she'd want to go to something like homecoming?

 

Alvin: I’m telling you she's going to be there

 

Alvin: Ask her yourself if you don't believe me

 

Simon: Okay, so, assuming you're telling the truth, there's going to be famous inventions displayed at a homecoming dance and Jeanette's going to be there too?

 

Simon: The Jeanette thing is more believable but I guess it kinda makes sense for the inventions to be displayed at a "futuristic" themed homecoming...

 

Alvin: Exactly!

 

To Jeanettie, 8:19 pm

 

Simon: Hey, Jeanette?

 

Jeanette: Hi Simon! :)

 

Simon: I understand this is a bit of an odd question, but my brothers have been bringing up the topic a lot, so I wanted to hear your opinion.

 

Jeanette: Ask away!

 

Simon: Are you going to homecoming?

 

Jeanette: Yeah, I guess so.

 

Simon: You don't sound very enthusiastic about it..

 

Jeanette: Yeah, because Brittany kept nagging me to go :(

 

Simon: I’m sorry to hear that :(

 

Simon: Alvin did the same thing with me. He's INCREDIBLY annoying.

 

Jeanette: So, are you going?

 

Simon: I’m not sure. Alvin keeps bothering me about it but the whole concept makes me uncomfortable.

 

Jeanette: Yes!! I know exactly how you feel! I want to go and have fun with my sisters but also I'm not really into some of the things that go on with these parties. Of course, I don't mind what anyone else does, I just feel uncomfortable at the idea of myself getting caught in that. 

 

Simon: Mhm, I feel the same.

 

Jeanette: But Simon, surely these activities are avoidable? Brittany told me that it's not really hard to avoid that stuff. I mean, if Eleanor and Theodore are going, and no one's worried about Theodore, maybe it's not as bad as we think? 

 

Simon: I understand what you're trying to say. I've also thought about Theodore, too.

 

Jeanette: So what's your conclusion, Simon?

 

Simon: Ahh, yknow, I'm not... sure, per se. And I definitely haven't reached a definite conclusion but if my friends are going, I should at least think about it, right?

 

Jeanette: Yeah! It's always a brave thing to step out of your comfort zone! But obviously, I don't want you to think you HAVE to come.

 

Simon: No, it's alright. Besides, someone needs to keep an eye on my brothers.

 

Simon: Additionally, I know you'll be there too, and it'll be nice to talk to someone.

 

Simon: If you don't mind, ofc.

 

Jeanette: No!! That's perfect! 

 

Simon: Thanks Jeanette :) 

 

Jeanette: It's no problem, Simon!  

 

To Alvin 🤮, 8:30 pm 

 

Brittany: So did it work?

 

Alvin: Did what work?

 

Alvin: OH

 

Alvin: Yeah I think so

 

Alvin: He didn't believe me at first but I swindled my way through it and I think he's considering

 

Brittany: Okay good

 

Alvin: ?

 

Alvin: Why do you want Simon to go?

 

Brittany: Well

 

Brittany: I want Jeanette to have someone to talk to

 

Alvin: Well you'll be there

 

Brittany: Yeah but like

 

Brittany: What if some hot guy asks me to dance? I'm not gonna say no bc I have to be with my sister all night

 

Brittany: I love Jeanette but she's not exactly the most entertaining to be around

 

Alvin: I get it

 

Alvin: You want to abandon her but don't wanna feel bad about it

 

Brittany: That's not

 

Brittany: Ugh okay yeah you're right

 

Alvin: I’m what?

 

Alvin: You might have to say that again for me

 

Brittany: Alvin this is over text

 

Brittany: Just read it again if you absolutely have to stroke your ego

 

Alvin: Okay okay ;)

 

Alvin: Anyways Simon is def going I can feel it

 

Alvin: You don't gotta worry about Jeanette

 

Brittany: Thank you

 

Slick Six ;), 8:38 pm

 

Alvin: Okay so now that we're all going to Homecoming

 

Theodore: We're all going?

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Eleanor: Huh? I thought Simon and Jeanette weren't going

 

Jeanette: I’m going

 

Simon: I’m not 100% sure yet but fine whatever

 

Theodore: YAY!

 

Eleanor: I….okay

 

Alvin: Anyways since we're all going we should rent a limo

 

Alvin: I have 20 dollars on me but I can probably convince Dave to give me money

 

Simon: WHAT??

 

Simon: You have 20 dollars and you're just going to RENT A LIMO!?

 

Eleanor: People don't rent limos for Homecoming

 

Eleanor: That's a prom thing

 

Alvin: That's my point exactly! We'll be the only cool ones with a limo😎

 

Theodore: Won't that be weird tho?

 

Alvin: No

 

Alvin: Jessica is on board

 

Jeanette: But what if people think we mistook homecoming for prom and laugh at us??

 

Eleanor: Yeah, I'm not trying to seem super fancy at Homecoming Alvin

 

Alvin: Oh my god are you kidding? We're gonna be the super awesome people who took it an extra mile!

 

Alvin: Besides I'm the sophomore homecoming prince so I have to arrive in a limo yk what I mean

 

Brittany: I still don't know how you won that

 

Alvin: It's because of my good looks and charm obviously

 

Simon: Wait, Jessica is coming with us? Shouldn't you just pick her up alone, because she's your date?

 

Alvin: What?

 

Alvin: We're all family! Consider her part of it

 

Brittany: I refuse to think of Jessica White as my "family"

 

Eleanor: Idc who you bring, I'm just not doing a limo

 

Jeanette: Yeah, I'm not coming in a limo, either.

 

Alvin: WHAT

 

Eleanor: I don't want people thinking I'm extra like the two of you

 

Brittany: Why are you bringing me into this?

 

Eleanor: I didn't even say your name...

 

Theodore: Ohh you mean Jessica?

 

Eleanor: No I meant Brittany

 

Theodore: Ohhhh

 

Simon: Either way, I also refuse to arrive in a limo.

 

Simon: Alvin, if you want to go in one, go ahead and take Jessica with you.

 

Simon: Just don't drag us into it, okay?

 

Alvin: Fine

 

Simon: Thank you, Alvin.

 

Alvin: What about you Britt?

 

Brittany: And third wheel with you and Jessica? No

 

Alvin: Okay your loss

 

Dave’s Studio, 8:44 pm

 

Alvin peeked into Dave's studio and slowly walked in with an innocent grin on his face. "Hey Dave," he began, "How are youuu doing?"

 

"Hey, Alvin," Dave greeted him, eyeing the boy suspiciously. He recognized that tone. "I'm doing good this evening, what about you?" he smiled, despite his suspicions. 

 

"Oh I'm doing great," Alvin continued, playing his usual game of innocence before he was about to ask for something. "I was just thinking about Homecoming. I'm super excited for it...."

 

"Homecoming?" Dave asked. He knew his son well enough to know a request was coming up next. "Yeah, I hear Theodore's pretty excited too."

 

"Yeah, it's going to be super fun!" Alvin began, his excitement showing. "But I was thinking, if I want this night to be absolutely perfect, I need to go big! You know, Dave. So.........what's a better idea than a limo? Huh? That would be pretty epic, don'tcha think?"

 

"A limo!?" Dave figured Alvin was going to ask for something, but he didn't think it'd be a limo. "Wh-What for??" he asked.

 

"What for!?" Alvin exclaimed. "To ride in, obviously! To make a big entrance!"

 

"Do you guys really need a limo, though? It's just the three of you and the Chipettes, right? P-Plus, limos are expensive, Alvin!" Dave replied, trying to get through to his hard-headed son.

 

"Well, it'll actually just be Jessica and I," Alvin explained nonchalantly, "But I do! It's for the experience, Dave! I'm a teenager, I need to experience all the joys of life!!!!!"

 

Dave massaged his temples. He couldn't have been serious. "Let me get this straight, Alvin. So you want a whole LIMO for TWO people and you're taking it to HOMECOMING and not prom?" Dave asked, slightly annoyed.

 

".......yeah."

 

"A-Alvin, don't you get how crazy that sounds!?" Dave pressed.

 

"Okay, but," Alvin protested, but he didn't have much of a comeback for this one. He resorted to his usual next step, which was begging. "Well......I.........please! Dave, please!!!!!!" 

 

"No, Alvin! I'm not getting you a limo!" he told his son. A limo!? What's he thinking? I've GOT to put my foot down on this one.

 

"But Dave........" Alvin pleaded, "This is for my mental health! I've been so stressed lately with school and stuff, this is the one night where I can truly relax! Please PLEASE!!!!!"

 

"Alvin, you can still have fun WITHOUT a limo!" Dave rebutted.

 

"But......but it won't be as fun......"

 

Dave did feel a little bad for his son. Alvin had actually been trying his best recently in school, and he was getting stressed out. He certainly didn't want to lose his fun energetic son to the stress of school. He groaned. "But what about the others? It doesn't seem very fair for them not to be in a limo! And I can't afford two separate limos," Dave raised a brow.

 

"Hey, I invited them," Alvin explained. "They're the ones who said no."

 

Dave didn't really know whether to believe his son or not, but he figured the others knew how ridiculous the whole limo idea was and opted out. He thought it over as he fiddled with a pencil on his desk. "Okay, Alvin. Pretend I do let you have a limo, how do you suggest we pay for it?" Dave queried.

 

Alvin gasped with delight. Dave was giving in! He was winning! "Well, we did get a lot of funds from that last concert we did" he said smugly.

 

Dave knew Alvin was right. He let out a groan and then a defeated sigh. "Fine, Alvin. Since you guys earned the money, you can spend it on a limo. But not ALL of it! It should be enough to get you a limo, though. That money belongs to your brothers too, okay?" Dave instructed. 

 

"Okay, I understand," Alvin said. "Thank you sooooo much!" 

 

Dave's eldest son gave him a huge affectionate hug. Alvin was very happy.

 

Dave did suppose it was worth it to see his son so happy. He warmly accepted the hug, "It's alright, Alvin."

 

Slick Six ;), 9:02 pm

 

Alvin: I got the limo guys

 

Alvin: Last chance....

 

Simon: Wait, Dave actually let you get a LIMO??

 

Theodore: No way!!😱

 

Alvin: Yup

 

Brittany: Still not third wheeling

 

Jeanette: I really appreciate that you're asking us again, Alvin, but I think I'm going to pass.😅

 

Alvin: Aight I guess it's just me and Jess then

 

Alvin: Maybe I can get some of her friends to join us

 

Simon: Why do you want so many people, though?

 

Alvin: Because limos are more fun with friends🤷

 

Simon: Well that makes sense. Guys, imagine it being just him and Jessica in such a big limo.

 

Theodore: That would be so funny!😂

 

Simon: Anyway, I don't know how you did it, but you did. Have fun with your limo, Alvin.

 

Alvin: Thank you :)

 

Brittany: We need to go shopping

 

Alvin: With you? No

 

Theodore: For what?

 

Brittany: For our Homecoming outfits

 

Theodore: Ohhh

 

Eleanor: I already have my dress, Britt

 

Alvin: Yeah I got my stuff already

 

Brittany: You can help me pick out mine then

 

Eleanor: Woohoo....fun....

 

Theodore: I don't have my suit yet but I don't really think shopping with you girls is gonna help that. No offense😅

 

Brittany: Well then you can shop for something else I don't know

 

Brittany: But we should all go to the mall together

 

Simon: What's he gonna shop for, a dress?

 

Simon: And aren't there like different shops?

 

Simon: We'd have to split up anyway.

 

Simon: Besides, you and Alvin take WAY too long, and I'm not following you two all around the mall.

 

Eleanor: I’m not opposed to going to the mall with everyone but....yeah what Simon said

 

Brittany: That's fine

 

Alvin: I don't take half as long as Brittany

 

Simon: True, but long nonetheless.

 

Brittany: Does Saturday work?

 

Jeanette: I don't know if the boys even want to come, but it works for me.

 

Alvin: Are we going to Spring Mills Mall? Bc that's the one with the arcade

 

Theodore: THE ARCADE!!! I'll come if there's an arcade!!

 

Brittany: Well duh that's the best mall in the area

 

Alvin: Yes! I'm in

 

Simon: I guess I don't have any other time to buy a suit, so, sure. 

 

Eleanor: Okay, I'll go

 

Brittany: Great, let's plan on Saturday

 

Friday, October 7th 2:57 pm, School Front

 

It was Friday afternoon, and school had just finished up for the day. This week had involved a lot of talk about Homecoming, especially since it was, well, next week! Brittany still couldn't believe Alvin managed to convince Simon to go, but she was very glad that he would be able to accompany her sister. Now that everything was settled and they were all going, the only thing left was to buy the cutest dress possible for the dance. If she was going alone (she still shuddered at the thought), she needed to at least look hot enough for two people. She was on the court for crying out loud! She was supposed to have a date!!!!! 

 

Brittany sighed at the thought of her awkwardly walking into the school empty-handed. Sure, she would be with her sisters and friends, but without a date she was a total loser! Frowning, the chipette just stood and waited for her sisters to arrive. Not too far from her, Brittany could hear some chattering. Curious and bored, she glanced over to her left to see a couple of girls talking about, of course, Homecoming. However, this time was interesting because one of those girls was Jessica, Alvin's date. 

 

"He's so easy," Brittany heard the tall blonde say. "The little jerk actually thinks I'm into him. I totally have him in the palm of my hand!" 

 

Brittany gasped. Was she talking about? 

 

"So what are you going to do after you win Homecoming Queen?" one of Jessica's friends asked. 

 

"Dump him, obviously," Jessica replied. "I won't need him anymore after I win. He's literally my little marketing scheme. How pathetic....." 

 

"So you're not actually going to the dance with him?" 

 

"Ew, of course not. I'm going with Daniel." 

 

Brittany couldn't believe it. Actually she could, but this was another level of cruel that she had somehow not seen coming. She wanted so bad to go over there and tell Jessica off, but before she could do anything she felt a hand touch her shoulder. 

 

"Sorry we're late," spoke her youngest sister.

 

Brittany jumped. "Ellie, you scared me!" she exclaimed. 

 

"Sorry, didn't mean to" Eleanor replied, shrugging. 

 

"Are you alright, Brittany?" Jeanette asked, noticing something off in her sister's demeanor.

 

"Uh....yeah," Brittany lied. If she told her sisters about this, they might think she was creating some sort of reason to hate Jessica. 

 

"You were looking off somewhere," Eleanor added, turning towards the direction of Jessica and her friends. "......oh," she trailed off, realizing what the problem was.

 

Jeanette wasn't entirely sure as to what the problem was, but she started to understand when she saw Jessica.

 

"It's not even that!" Brittany defended. She immediately quieted her voice before speaking again. "Look, I'll tell you guys when we get home. It's.......not pretty."

 

Jeanette and Eleanor exchanged confused looks. "Okay, Brittany..." Jeanette said, and the girls made their way back home.

Notes:

Things are getting spicy now.....

I hope you are all enjoying the chaos! I don't know if this is a universal experience but my school's Homecoming had a grind circle in the middle every year lmao. This chapter was fun to write, especially the part where Alvin named dead inventors and mixed up ancestors with descendants bc I was so tired that I did both of those on accident 😭. As for the ending, what's going to happen next? Will Alvin find out about Jessica in time? Will Brittany do anything with this info? There's only one way to find out.....

Chapter 12: Shopping Spree

Summary:

The Chipettes discuss Brittany's discovery with Jessica, and the six go on a trip to the mall for Homecoming outfits.

Notes:

Hello friends! Guess who officially graduated college with a bachelor's degree? This girl! I am now free for a little bit, so I'll try to update with as many chapters as possible before I get busy again. This chapter has a lot of extended scenes in it with the shopping trip, so y'all hopefully won't be disappointed with its contents. This one was fun to write for sure; lots of chaos and different character interactions!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Friday, October 7th  3:20 pm, Miller Residence

 

As she walked home with her sisters, Brittany couldn't get what she witnessed out of her mind. Jessica was seriously talking about Alvin like he was.....some prop! It was awful! Brittany didn't like Alvin all that much sometimes, but even he didn't deserve that kind of treatment. Alvin was a lot more than just a scheme to get more Homecoming votes, as much as Brittany didn't want to admit it. What the hell was she going to do? Should she do something about it? Or should she just let Alvin take the L? Maybe he could learn something by being rejected, but what Jessica was doing was cruel. Alvin didn't exactly deserve that, did he?

 

"Okay, we're home." 

 

Brittany snapped out of her daze at the sound of Eleanor's voice. 

 

"You gonna tell us now?" 

 

"Oh. Right."

 

Eleanor opened the door to their house and stepped inside, waiting for Brittany to start explaining. She braced herself for the gossip session that was soon to come; whenever Brittany had tea, it usually didn't end well. 

 

Brittany followed Eleanor inside before she began. "Okay, so..."

 

"So...?" Jeanette encouraged. 

 

Brittany took a deep breath before she began. "So I was just standing outside waiting for you guys, and then I heard an annoying voice so of course I turn my head and look who I see! Jessica White, in the flesh. So I listen in and.....well....."

 

"Yes?" Eleanor asked.

 

"She said that she's using Alvin for Homecoming votes. She's planning on dumping him for Daniel Ryan after the Homecoming Queen is announced. I heard it all."

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a perplexed look. This wasn't out of character for Jessica to do, but she also knew that her sister was prone to jumping to conclusions and mishearing things that went around. "She was....openly talking about this?"

 

"Are you sure you heard all of it? Maybe she was joking?" Jeanette asked. She didn't see it as weird for Jessica, but it was important to keep an open mind. 

 

"Ugh, I knew you two wouldn't believe me," Brittany groaned. 

 

"It's not that," Eleanor replied. "It's just that, well...."

 

"Gossip is hard to control, Brittany. We need to consider all the factors before jumping to conclusions..." Jeanette added. 

 

"Plus, we know you've been shitting on Jessica ever since she began dating Alvin." 

 

Brittany crossed her arms and huffed. "Have not!" she exclaimed. "I hated her even before that."

 

Jeanette wasn't sure whether or not to believe her sister but gave her the benefit of the doubt. "Okay, Brittany. But are you sure you didn't interpret anything wrong?" she asked.

 

"Absolutely sure," Brittany replied. 

 

"Okay, so if this is really the case," Eleanor began, "How are you going to tell him?"

 

"Yeah, Brittany. I mean, Alvin really likes Jessica, and he's really excited for homecoming, we can't just ruin it for him," Jeanette pointed out.

 

This is where things became difficult. She hated admitting it, but Alvin definitely deserved to know that Jessica was playing him. But at the same time it would absolutely destroy him! Then there was also the chance that he wouldn't believe her, which only meant even more distress when it eventually happened. "That's a good question," she said. Come to think of it though......maybe Alvin didn't deserve to know. He was stupid enough to believe Jessica in the first place. Plus, he was still being an asshole to her about Michael. He shouldn't be such a hypocrite if he was going to fall for some stupid blonde's scheme...

 

"But at the same time, if she's going to dump him....that's going to ruin him," Eleanor said. "But we have to be absolutely sure that this is true before we tell him anything, okay?" 

 

Brittany nodded.

 

"Yeah," Jeanette agreed. Poor Alvin...

 

Maybe he did deserve to know, but this was going to be hard news to deliver. 

 

Slick Six ;), 6:50 pm 

 

Alvin: Do you guys think I should get Jessica some jewelry tomorrow?

 

Alvin: She said her parents cut off her allowance and she needs earrings for the dance

 

Alvin: But I need some female opinions before I buy anything

 

*Sister Squad*, 6:51 pm

 

Jeanette: Guys!! Did you see Alvin's text in the group chat??

 

Brittany: WHAT DO I DO?

 

Eleanor: Let's just try to talk him out of it

 

Eleanor: We got this

 

Jeanette: Yeah, we can't let him just spend money on her!

 

Brittany: Okay okay

 

Slick Six ;), 6:53 pm 

 

Eleanor: She doesn't already own a pair?

 

Jeanette: I mean, yeah, she's got some really pretty earrings I've seen before.

 

Brittany: Bitch has money she can get new earrings anytime

 

*Sister Squad*, 6:54 pm

 

Jeanette: BRITTANY ??? THATS HIS GF BE GENTLE

 

Brittany: Yeah, his "gf" that is currently using him for popularity!

 

Slick Six ;), 6:55 pm

 

Alvin: Okay not the opinions I was expecting

 

Alvin: She seems very insecure though

 

Brittany: Jessica? Insecure?

 

Alvin: Well yeah

 

Alvin: She needs her earrings to match her dress

 

Jeanette: Alvin, Jessica's not insecure.

 

Jeanette: That doesn't make her insecure.

 

Jeanette: She's quite confident on the contrary.

 

Alvin: She was crying!

 

Jeanette: Oh my god.

 

Simon: Isn't that something you do? Cry to get what you want?

 

Alvin: No

 

Simon: Yeah, you do.

 

Alvin: She's not like that

 

*Sister Squad*, 6:56 pm

 

Eleanor: Sometimes I forget that Alvin is very very stupid

 

Slick Six ;), 6:56 pm 

 

Alvin: I really expected you guys to be more excited about this

 

Brittany: Why would I ever be excited about Jessica?

 

Eleanor: We just don't think you should be buying her earrings for her

 

Jeanette: Yeah, at least don't spend your money.

 

Simon: How long have you been dating her?

 

Alvin: A month

 

Simon: A MONTH? And you know a girl better than girls do? Girls that know Jessica?

 

Alvin: Brittany doesn't know what she's talking about

 

Alvin: She's biased

 

Brittany: Yeah sure

 

Simon: What about Eleanor and Jeanette?

 

Simon: They're both often very level-headed and open minded.

 

Alvin: I don't know! Brittany probably fed them some bullshit

 

Eleanor: I would be telling you no regardless of who it was

 

Jeanette: Yeah.

 

*Sister Squad*, 6:58 pm

 

Brittany: Fuck it let's not tell him

 

Brittany: He's pissing me off

 

Jeanette: But how would you feel if he didn't try to warn you about someone?

 

Brittany: Uuuuughhhh

 

Eleanor: It's still the right thing to do

 

Jeanette: Yeah, but I have a feeling he won't believe us.

 

Brittany: Exactly

 

Slick Six ;), 6:59 pm

 

Brittany: Jeanette and Eleanor can think for themselves

 

Jeanette: Yeah.

 

Jeanette: Our opinions aren't in a package deal with Brittany's.

 

Alvin: Okay then why are you so against me buying stuff for my girlfriend?

 

Brittany: Because she sucks

 

Alvin: Uhuh great answer Britt

 

*Sister Squad*, 7:00 pm

 

Jeanette: Guys, this is hard, because Alvin DOES have the right to spend his money on whatever he wants.

 

Eleanor: I know....

 

Slick Six ;), 7:01 pm

 

Jeanette: Alvin, it's an important part of a relationship to not rush into the spending money on each other stage.

 

Alvin: It is?

 

Alvin: Well shit

 

Jeanette: Yeah!

 

Jeanette: People take this part slowly to make sure they can get to know and trust their partner. Of course, I'm not saying Jessica is necessarily untrustworthy, I'm just saying it'll be better for your relationship to be slow and careful.

 

Alvin: I already bought the limo AND the vase I'm going to put her roses in

 

Simon: YOU DID WHAT???

 

Brittany: You're buying her ROSES?

 

Simon: HOW IS IT THAT JEANETTE KNOWS MORE ABOUT RELATIONSHIPS THAN YOU???

 

Alvin: BUYING THINGS FOR PEOPLE IS MY LOVE LANGUAGE I CAN'T HELP IT OKAY

 

Jeanette: Okay, Alvin. Now, you can keep those things and that was very nice of you to do, but from now on, you should slow it down.

 

Eleanor: What if Jessica doesn't actually care about the materialistic parts? What if she just wants......you?

 

*Sister Squad*, 7:05 pm

 

Brittany: Oh my god Eleanor

 

Eleanor: I had to!

 

Slick Six ;), 7:05 pm

 

Jeanette: Eleanor's right. Remember Alvin, you want her to fall in love with YOU not what you can give her. You have to give her the chance to get to know you before your money! 

 

Alvin: Hm

 

Alvin: Ur right ur right

 

Alvin: I didn't even think about that! How someone could fall in love with my fame and money and not me!

 

Jeanette: Yeah. And you're very famous and popular, too, right?

 

Alvin: Exactly

 

Jeanette: Yeah! You can't give people an opportunity to take advantage of you like that. 

 

Eleanor: Yup

 

Alvin: Okay you guys do have a point

 

Alvin: I’ll buy her the earrings because she needs them but that'll be it

 

Jeanette: She doesn't NEED them, but just make sure they're not super expensive. But I guess that's a good enough improvement, Alvin.

 

Alvin: Okay will do

 

Jeanette: Glad to hear it! :)

 

*Sister Squad*, 7:12 pm

 

Brittany: Oh my god

 

Eleanor: I literally thought we had him

 

Jeanette: I mean good enough, right?

 

Brittany: Oh well he's just gonna waste his money

 

Brittany: We tried

 

Eleanor: We sure did

 

Jeanette: He can lose his money, just not his heart.

 

Brittany: Well if she ends up breaking up with him he will

 

Brittany: And Alvin is not fun when he's rejected

 

Jeanette: Ugh, you're right. :(

 

Eleanor: Oh god

 

Jeanette: Do you think he'd believe his brothers?

 

Brittany: No

 

Jeanette: Not even Theodore?

 

Brittany: Hm

 

Jeanette: But like, what reason would Simon have to care other than his brother's wellbeing?

 

Jeanette: He doesn't care about dating drama.

 

Eleanor: I feel weird spreading something to Theodore when I don't even know if it's true

 

Jeanette: Oh yeah, you're right. Theodore might take it as a fact too quickly.

 

Brittany: True but Alvin doesn't take anything his brothers say seriously

 

Eleanor: This is so frustrating

 

Eleanor: We need to figure out what's going on

 

Jeanette: Yeah, that's the first thing we have to do.

 

Brittany: I can't believe I'm about to do something........for Alvin

 

Jeanette: It's amazing that you are though, Brittany :)

 

 

Saturday, October 8th 

 

Slick Six ;), 10:16 am

 

Alvin: Yooooo everyone ready?

 

Jeanette: I think so.

 

Theodore: I’m ready!! :)

 

Eleanor: Yup

 

Alvin: Simon?

 

Simon: Yeah, I guess so.

 

Alvin: Brittany?

 

Eleanor: She's not

 

Simon: Is she still getting ready?

 

Eleanor: Yes

 

Alvin: Of course she is

 

Alvin: She makes the plans and then she's the last one ready

 

Theodore: That's so metal.

 

Simon: What?

 

Jeanette: Theodore, I think you mean, "ironic"?

 

Theodore: Oh yeah ironic!

 

Alvin: Oh my god Theodore I seriously need to sit you down and tell you about internet lingo

 

Brittany: Coming

 

Alvin: Finally

 

Miller front, 10:24 am

 

Brittany sashayed down the stairs fabulously, showing off her look that took her nearly two hours to put together. "Okay, let's go," she said, heading towards the door. 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes at her sister. She didn't expect anything less from the "Fashionista" herself.

 

Jeanette quickly touched up her hair which was in its usual messy bun before heading out the door with her sisters. "W-Wait guys! Wait for me!" she called behind her sisters, before catching up to them.

 

Seville front, 10:32 am 

 

Alvin waited impatiently in front of Dave's car for the Chipettes to arrive. He knew Brittany was high-maintenance, but come on! He wanted to go now!!!!!

 

Theodore turned to Simon. "What do you think is taking so long?" he asked with curiosity.

 

"Brittany," Simon deadpanned.

 

Just then, the Chipettes appeared. Eleanor and Jeanette approached the boys first, with Brittany trailing behind walking in heels that were.....obviously too tall for her. 

 

"Sorry we're late," Eleanor apologized.

 

"It's okay, girls!" Theodore smiled. "Better late than never!" 

 

Alvin tried to not laugh at Brittany waddling down the street. She looked way too extra for a shopping day, but he wasn't about to say anything and ruin the day immediately. Alvin could keep his mouth shut......sometimes. "Great, now let's go!" he shouted, getting in the passenger seat of the car. He made sure to call shotgun earlier so that he wouldn't have to sit in the back with everyone else.

 

"Alright guys, hop on in," Dave instructed, starting the engine. Everyone took their usual seats in the back with the exception of Simon, who made sure to sit behind Alvin's seat so that Brittany wouldn't be able to. The last time that happened, she kicked his seat a few times. Well, to be fair, Alvin had kicked the back of her seat a lot the car ride before that. Anyway, Simon buckled his seat belt and Dave started driving.

 

Brittany took out her phone and held it up to her face, her camera showing her off as she began posing. With a fast click, she took a quick selfie before looking at it to see if it worked. Spoiler alert: It didn't. Well, she looked great, but Jeanette could totally be seen in it! "Ugh, Jeanette," Brittany groaned, "Can you move a little closer to Eleanor so that I can take a selfie without you photobombing it?"

 

"Sorry Brittany, but there's not much room," Jeanette replied, shuffling over.

 

"Fine, I'll move then," Brittany grumbled, shuffling the other direction and bumping into Theodore. She attempted to take another selfie, holding her phone out at an obnoxious angle so that she was the only one who appeared on screen. 

 

Alvin was very thankful he was in the front this time.

 

Spring Mills Mall, 11:00 am 

 

Alvin thought the car ride would never end. After sitting through thirty straight minutes of Brittany asking everyone what filters she should use for her Instagram story and what she should caption her photo that she took earlier, he was ready to get the fuck out of the car and into that mall. 

 

"Alright guys, we're here!" Dave announced after parking the car.

 

"Thank god!" Alvin exclaimed. 

 

Eleanor was about to say the same exact thing. She was practically being shoved into the window of the car by her oldest sister so that she could get "the right angle". She would have to try and see if she could get shotgun on the way back....

 

Dave waited until all the kids got out to take out his keys and lock the car. He stepped onto the parking lot's concrete ground. "Alright guys, do you want me to come with you?" Dave asked.

 

"No!" Alvin shouted a little too quickly.

 

Dave was a little taken aback by the outburst but shook it off. "So, where do want me to go? I mean, come on fellas, I've got pretty good taste in fashion," Dave added.

 

Brittany coughed at Dave's last statement. It wasn't her place to say, but.....

 

Alvin looked at his adoptive father's outfit briefly before looking back up. "If you say so," he said blankly. "We'll be fine. We're practically adults at this point! You can leave us alone........you know, like normal teenagers are????"

 

Dave sighed. He had to admit Alvin had a point. "Fine, but don't get into any trouble, boys! And girls, be careful. Oh, and don't spend too much! I'll be at the food court, call me if you need me!" Dave instructed before heading into the mall. He was kinda glad he didn't have to accompany them, but only because he was really hungry.

 

"Finally," Alvin said. "So, what are we waiting for?"

 

"Well, which stores are we going to go to first?" Theodore asked.

 

"Well I need a dress, so I'm heading over to Forever 21," Brittany replied, walking into the mall.

 

"Okay then," Eleanor said.

 

"I'm going to the arcade," Alvin said, leaving as well.

 

"Hey, um, Ellie? Would you mind helping me pick out a dress?" Jeanette asked. She knew her own sense of fashion wasn't as good as Brittany’s-according to Brittany, anyway-but she didn't want to be embarrassed at homecoming. Also, she knew Eleanor wouldn't pressure her into trying anything she didn't want to.

 

“Of course!" Eleanor replied, smiling brightly at her sister. If she wasn't coming to the mall to buy her own dress, she might as well help out Jeanette! It wasn't like Brittany was going to do it anyway...

 

"Thank you, Eleanor!" Jeanette sighed in relief. "Where do you think we should go first?" she asked. She didn't think a vintage dress or a "librarian-esque" attire (as Brittany had dubbed it) would fit for homecoming.

 

"Why don't we check the Juniors section of Danielle's?" Eleanor asked. "They always seem to have good prices on everything, and there's always a wide variety of things to choose from. That's where I found mine!"

 

"That sounds good!" Jeanette cheered, smiling. "Alright, see you later boys, we're going now," Jeanette said, waving to Simon and Theodore, who were on their phones.

 

"Text me if you need me, Theo!" Eleanor added.

 

"Okay, I will!" Theodore said as he and Simon watched the girls head off.

 

"So, what kind of dress are you thinking?" Eleanor asked her sister.

 

Jeanette wasn't sure. She had heard of all these different fancy terms for different kinds of dresses and she wasn't even sure where to start! "Um, I think a purple one would be good?" she began. Come on Jeanette, you need more than that! "Well, I know homecoming dresses aren't supposed to be very long, but I don't want mine to be too short, you know?" she continued. 

 

"Hey, nobody is making set rules for these things," Eleanor said. "It's not like they're gonna turn you away because your dress is too long! Let's just start with purple and go from there."

 

"Y-Yeah, I guess you're right."

 

As the girls chatted, the cute and dainty boutique could be seen right ahead. “Here it is!" Eleanor exclaimed as the two sisters approached Danielle's. "Ready?"

 

Jeanette was a little nervous. She could be very indecisive but she didn't think Eleanor would get too mad at her. They had time, after all. She took a deep breath. "Yeah!"

 

"Let's go, then!" Eleanor said. She was very excited to go shopping with just Jeanette. She loved shopping with both of her sisters, but sometimes Brittany could be exhausting with how demanding and specific she was. Plus, now Jeanette got to have all of the spotlight and attention that Brittany usually hogged.

 

Back at the front of the mall, Simon sighed. Why was he here? Oh, that's right. It's because he gave in, like an idiot. Now he was at the mall, and he had to buy a dumb suit. Or was it a tuxedo? Ugh, he didn't know. Simon didn't have anything against formal clothing, he quite liked it, but he wasn't very excited for homecoming. Or for Alvin inevitably judging his clothing choices. "Alright, Theodore. Where should we go?" he asked, bored.

 

Theodore looked up from his phone, surprised. "O-Oh, um.... sorry, what was the question?"

 

"Theodore? Are you playing candy crush??" Simon asked, somewhat bewildered. "In the mall's parking lot on the day we're supposed to buy our homecoming clothes?" 

 

Theodore stuffed his phone in his pocket. "I-I mean when you say it like that... Sorry! I was just a little bored. Anyway, I don't need to go to the food court, I ate before we left," Theodore replied.

 

Well, at least we don't have to run into Dave at the food court, then. Simon smiled. "Alright, Theo, let's go to Dapper Dylan's," he suggested. From dress clothes to suits and tuxedos for men, the store had it all. It also has a remarkably stupid name.

 

"Alright then!" Theodore replied, and the two boys entered the mall.

 

Danielle’s, 11:09 am 

 

Jeanette prepared herself before going through the automatic doors, for she didn't usually have good luck with them. She took a deep breath and braced herself before stepping through, but before she could, she heard a ping! and realized Eleanor had already gone through. Oh. 

 

Eleanor turned back to face Jeanette. "Everything okay?" she asked, her brow raising.

 

Jeanette turned pink. "Uh, y-yeah!" she blurted out, quickly going through the doors while they were still open.

 

Eleanor decided not to question her sister any further. She just hoped everything was alright. "Okay, let's go to the junior dresses and see if we can find anything." 

 

The two proceeded to walk through the store until they found the juniors section. It being homecoming season, there were many different options provided for the girls to look at. Jeanette shifted through the racks of dresses as Eleanor patiently waited, and it surprisingly didn't take long before she found something that got her attention. It was probably because of all the sparkles that seemed to cover the dress from head to toe. It was very flashy, she had to admit. It was a strapless and sleeveless sweetheart neckline and an eggplant-purple bedazzled bodice with a rhinestone-studded black belt at a high waist. The skirt was a lovely shade of violet and would probably hang above her knees. But the truth was, Jeanette actually wasn't very fond of the dress. It didn't look like something she'd wear at all. But maybe it was good to get out of her comfort zone? Well, she also knew Brittany would probably have chosen it and it seemed almost their entire grade trusted her older sister's fashion sense. That was why she wanted to try it on. "Hey, Eleanor? Wh-What about this one?" Jeanette asked, showing her sister the dress. "Can we save it to try on later?" she continued, hoping her sister wouldn't see through her. 

 

Unfortunately for Jeanette, Eleanor did. "Are you.....sure?" she asked, looking up at her sister. It was definitely not her style. In fact, Eleanor could see Brittany wearing something like that a lot more than she could see Jeanette in it.

 

"Y-Yeah, I'm sure. I  mean, I might as well try it, right? But, let's just see what else there is," Jeanette replied. If only she could lose her tendency to stutter she got when she got nervous, maybe then Eleanor would believe her.

 

"Okay........" Eleanor said. "Let's look for others then."

 

Forever 21, 11:02 am 

 

Brittany was currently wandering through one of her favorite stores, searching for dresses that would be cute enough to wear. She wasn't a big fan of shopping by herself, especially since nobody was there to compliment her on how good she looked in everything. Oh well, she thought, at least she could focus on herself the entire time. Her sisters usually became irritated when she stole all of the attention, but she couldn't help that she always ended up having the most clothes to choose from! Besides, she had an arguably way better sense of fashion than her sisters anyway. Brittany sure that without anyone in her way, she would walk out with the perfect dress in no time. 

 

Unfortunately for her, that didn't seem to be the case for some reason. The frustrated chipette sifted through what felt like the hundredth row of dresses that weren’t even close to what she wanted. Ugly dress this, out-of-season dress that, ugh! Brittany just could not find the perfect match for her. Sighing, the defeated fashionista gave up. Forever 21 may have been her favorite place to shop, but it wasn't exactly the place to go for Homecoming dresses. Or at least a Homecoming dress that was actually going to make her stand out. Brittany decided to stop wasting her time and ventured back into the mall and searched for a better place to find what she was looking for. 

 

As she exited the store, Brittany began walking aimlessly, glancing at each store she passed by. "Eugh, definitely not. Oh god no, not that one. This store is still here? How?" she commented. As she continued her journey, Brittany passed by none other than Danielle's. "Here it is," she said, smirking at the store's sign. "The ultimate store for losers who can't afford actual clothing. As if!"

 

After a little bit of looking around and being continuously disappointed, Brittany sat down at the nearest bench and groaned. She wasn't about to settle for a mediocre dress for this occasion. First of all, it was Homecoming! Secondly, she was Homecoming's sophomore princess, which meant that she had to stand out. It only made sense! Thirdly.....if she was going without a date, she had to make up for it. Maybe she could even impress another guy, or make Michael finally turn away from Audrey. Either way, if Brittany wasn't looking absolutely glamorous Homecoming night, then there was no point of even going.

 

After wallowing for a bit, Brittany turned her gaze upward at the nearest store. Upon noticing where she was, the chipette gasped and smiled. Right above her was a sign that read "Chic Monique", which was one of the top places to find the most exquisite of dresses. Sure, they were a bit overpriced, but Brittany was going to need an expensive dress if she wanted to fulfill her high standards.  "Why didn't I think of you before?" she asked as if the store could answer. Dreamily, Brittany practically floated into the elegant store and walked around, looking for the perfect dress. She perused the racks of the store, staring in awe at the glitz and glamor of the outfits. They were all so gorgeous she could cry, but unfortunately she could only buy one for Homecoming. As she was looking, one particular dress caught her eye. It was velvet-based, but had glitter attached to the fabric to make it shinier. The top had only one sleeve that puffed up at the shoulder, as well as a ruffle on the opposite side. The accents? The color? The glam? It was....

 

"Perfect!" Brittany exclaimed, her smile widening. She immediately grabbed it and went to go try it on.

 

Danielle’s, 11:39 am

 

The more they looked, the more Jeanette understood what she wanted. She had tried on two dresses so far. The first was the aforementioned flashy dress, and the second one Eleanor had picked. They had gotten into the change room, and as soon as Jeanette tried the first dress, she knew she didn't like it. It had too much bling, and some sparkle was good, but not THAT much. Besides, she didn't want to attract any attention to herself. Another thing, it was strapless. Jeanette knew she was clumsy, and she couldn't trust a strapless dress, just to be safe. Overall, it really wasn't her style. She was worried Eleanor would like it too much, but Eleanor could tell she was uncomfortable. Both immediately agreed to move onto the next one. 

 

The second was a plum purple dress with a jewel neckline and a beautiful floral lace patterning on the bodice. It even had a glittery indigo belt around the waist. Jeanette liked the dress, but its tulle skirt only reached her mid-thigh. Granted, it was hard to tell when the dress was on the rack. Other than being clumsy, she personally preferred to be a bit more modest with her clothing. No point in being uncomfortable and self-conscious at homecoming, she was supposed to have fun, right?

 

The third time's the charm, or, it appeared so with the third dress. A satin pale periwinkle dress with a flared skirt that hung right at her knees. The bodice was plain, but if you looked closely, the illusion neckline had intricate lace detailing. It sported a sugar-plum satin waistband tied into a beautiful bow at the back. Her favorite part about the ribbon was that if it were to be untied, the rest of the dress would remain intact. It was perfect. "Eleanor, I think I want this one," Jeanette told her sister, unable to hide her big smile. 

 

Eleanor smiled, nodding at her sister. "I can tell," she replied. "I think you should get it."

 

"Okay!" Jeanette grinned. She changed back into her clothes and gave the dresses to the employee at the fitting room desk. They then made their way out of the store with the third pick and paid for it at the front. It was around $130, which wasn't as much as she thought. Then, they left the store. Jeanette was just happy she had chosen a dress, and one she actually liked. 

 

"I'm so glad you found a dress you liked!" Eleanor said.

 

"Me too!" Jeanette agreed. "I was worried I wouldn't find anything," she chuckled.

 

"Well you did," Eleanor replied. "Why don't we celebrate and get some lunch at the food court?"

 

"Sure!" Jeanette answered.

 

Chic Monique, 11:40 am 

 

Brittany was not disappointed with the way the dress looked on her. Sure, it was a little big, but any other dress would have been as well. After trying on the dress and determining that it would be fine to wear after a few alterations, Brittany excitedly went to the register, paid for it and left the store. Yeah it was $800, but Ms. Miller didn't need to know that! Plus, it was SUCH a nice dress!!!!! 

 

After giddily exiting the store with her new and fabulous dress, Brittany searched for her next stop, which was somewhere to find jewelry. She already had the perfect shoes at home to use, so she figured she would spend a little less money than she needed to. After some looking, Brittany found the place she was looking for: "Stunning Diamonds." Brittany knew she needed equally as fabulous earrings to go with her dress, and Stunning Diamonds was known for having some of the most extravagant pairs to choose from. Well, almost. Brittany definitely liked all of the options that were available, but they weren't what she needed. To complete her look, she needed the flashiest pair of earrings possible. As she perused the rows for something perfect, it finally caught her eye. A dazzling pair of earrings stood on the end of one of the rows right on the corner. Gasping brightly, Brittany immediately headed towards it and reached to grab it. 

 

Unbeknownst to her, another hand was reaching for the same exact pair on the other side. She felt it touch her before she jerked back, looking up at its owner. "A.......Alvin?" Brittany said. "What are you doing here?" 

 

"What does it look like I'm doing?" Alvin asked back, annoyed. "I'm looking for earrings, remember? Jessica?" 

 

"Oh, right," Brittany replied. She had completely forgotten about that situation, which immediately made her guilt spike back up. What was Alvin even doing here anyway? All of these items were super expensive!!!! "I thought you were going to spend the day in the arcade, though."

 

"Yeah, but then I remembered I had to get Jess something," Alvin replied. He didn't care how annoyed Brittany was that he was there, he had a duty and he was going to do it. "Anyways, I think I'm gonna buy these," Alvin said, gesturing to the earrings that Brittany was about to grab. "Jessica needs something super cool to go with her dress. Plus, she's wearing red and these earrings are red. They're perfect!" 

 

"Um, no you aren't," Brittany protested, crossing her arms. "I was about to buy these for myself." 

 

"What?" Alvin asked. "I was here first! Besides, weren’t you going to buy a pink dress?”

 

"Actually, I didn’t. And you were not! I was!" 

 

"I was definitely here first." 

 

"Uh-uh!" 

 

"Yuh-huh!" 

 

Brittany lunged for the earrings before Alvin could react and grabbed them off of the display. "Mine!" she shouted, running towards the cashier. Alvin ran after her and tackled her to the ground from behind, sending the chipette forward to the ground with a big thump. The earrings slid out of her hands across the floor, touching the heel of a tall woman who upon looking at appeared to be an employee of the store.  

 

"Can I.......help you two?" the woman asked, looking down at the customers who were causing a huge scene in her store. 

 

"Yes!" Brittany replied, attempting to get up and out of Alvin's grasp. "He's trying to steal those earrings from me! Plus, he's assaulting me. Can you please escort him out?" 

 

Alvin held his grip tightly on Brittany as she attempted to escape. "Am not!" he replied. "I had those earrings first!" 

 

Other customers were beginning to notice the debacle, watching with awe and confusion at the scene. The worker leaned down and picked up the earrings before putting them back on their display. "Please exit my store," she said calmly, before her voice became increasingly more intense. "Now".

 

Alvin quickly let go of Brittany and smiled sheepishly before standing up. "No need ma'am! See, this is all just a biiiiig misunderstanding. She's a little, hehe, crazy you know?" 

 

Brittany glared at Alvin and stood up as well, dusting herself off before walking back over to the earrings. "You can see him out now," she said, smiling smugly. 

 

"I was talking to both of you," the employee said. 

 

"What!?" Brittany exclaimed. "No, but.....I need those earrings!" 

 

"And I need you to step out of this store before I call security." 

 

Brittany scoffed, but marched back towards Alvin. "Some customer service you guys have!" she gruffed, stomping back to the entrance of the store. Alvin quickly followed her, not wanting to be caught by a mall police officer. That would be a story to tell Dave....

 

"Why do you have to ruin EVERYTHING!?" Brittany shouted, her hands grasping strands of her hair in desperation. 

 

"ME?" Alvin began, pointing to himself, "YOU are the one who......who....tried taking the earrings!" 

 

"You jumped on TOP of me!" 

 

"Yeah, to stop you from STEALING!" 

 

"I HAD THEM FIRST! THAT'S NOT STEALING!" 

 

"Well I wanted them more!" 

 

Brittany had nothing left to say. Alvin was being a complete moron right now, and because of him she had no chance of buying that beautiful set of earrings. Instead of responding, she simply turned away from him and marched. 

 

"Where are you going!?" Alvin asked, following her. 

 

"Away from you," Brittany replied as she continued. "I need to go find a new store to buy my jewelry at." 

 

"Well so do I!" Alvin said. 

 

Brittany stopped so that she could turn back to face her annoying companion. "You're NOT coming with me. You'll just try to take my pick again." 

 

"I wasn't coming with you." 

 

"Then WHY are you following me?" 

 

"I was just............uh.........I........" 

 

Brittany groaned. “You what?”

 

"Look, I need help okay? Those earrings were perfect, so I don't know how I'm gonna find a pair that beats em!" Alvin admitted in a begging tone, "Besides, clearly you have good taste since you wanted them too. Right?" 

 

Brittany looked at Alvin. His face seemed to soften into a more genuine look. He really really did want her help, didn't he? He..........really liked Jessica, huh? "I........suppose I could," Brittany replied. Maybe she could convince him to get something super cheap so that he wouldn't spend too much on that waste of space! Or even better, she could get him to buy her something horribly ugly! No, that wouldn't work. She was gonna dump him before Homecoming! 

 

Oh, I know, Brittany thought, I'll get him to get something that I would wear, so when he and Jessica split, he'll give it to me for telling him the truth! 

 

This was the perfect idea.

 

"Really?" Alvin asked. He did not expect it to be that easy to convince Brittany, but hey, he did it!

 

Gem’s Jewelers, 12:22 pm

 

It had been almost 30 minutes since the duo had entered the store, yet Alvin still couldn’t find a pair that was right for Brittany Jessica. 

 

“How about these?" Alvin asked for  what felt like the hundredth time, holding up a new pair. 

 

"Too short," Brittany replied. 

 

"Too long! Too short! What the heck is the right length, then?" 

 

"Well," Brittany replied. "Long enough to stand out, but they can't touch my-er-HER shoulders, because I-SHE would be uncomfortable if they rubbed against her all night." 

 

Alvin rose a brow, but didn't think much of Brittany's weird behavior. "Okay, I guess," he replied, shrugging. "What do you suggest?" 

 

Brittany scanned the area a bit. There were a lot of nice earrings, but none of them were......the pair. Until.......

 

"Omg! You HAVE to get these!" Brittany shouted, holding up a stunning pair of earrings for Alvin to see. Alvin held his hand up to his chin in thought, eyeing the pair before giving his opinion. "They're nice," he said, but he wasn't exactly convinced, "But do you think Jessica would wear them?" 

 

"Uh yeah," Brittany said, "Any girl would kill for these." 

 

"They kinda seem more like your style though." 

 

"Really?" Brittany asked. "I mean, of course I like them, but..." 

 

"You're sure Jessica will like these?" 

 

"I'm sure." 

 

"Okay then. I'll get em." 

 

Brittany smiled at her success. She was actually getting Alvin to buy her a pair of gorgeous earrings, and he didn't even know it! Her plan seemed to be working.....

 

After buying the earrings, the pair headed out of the store and back into the mall. "Wait," Alvin said, "Weren't you gonna get a pair?" 

 

"Oh," Brittany answered, realizing her mistake. "Well I just realized I actually own a pair already that'll work so I don't need to buy a new one." 

 

"Ah." 

 

Brittany internally sighed with relief at Alvin's gullibility as they made their way out of the store and back into the mall. They ended up venturing around a little bit more before taking a short break on a bench. Both were a bit tired from all of the searching, so sitting down felt very nice at the moment. 

 

"Thanks for helping me," Alvin said. "I know virtually nothing about women's apparel." 

 

"I know," Brittany replied. "But, you're welcome." 

 

"I can't wait to see her reaction. I know this'll mean a lot to her...." 

 

Brittany couldn't help but wince. Alvin seemed so excited about getting something for a girl who didn't even like him and was going to dump him before the dance. She wanted so bad to tell him right there, to give it to him straight, but.....

 

Then he would easily return the earrings. The earrings that she wanted, that he would most certainly give to her after she told him. She would need to wait it out a little longer. Besides, Eleanor said to wait until they had proof, right? She couldn't risk being wrong about Jessica, even thought she knew she was right. "I'm sure it will," Brittany said, biting her lip after. 

 

Alvin noticed Brittany was a little off. He assumed it might have been because she was still upset about the whole Michael thing, so he attempted to cheer her up. "You know you can do better, right?" 

 

"Excuse me?" 

 

"With Michael. There are like.....a lot of guys who would love to go with you, you know. I'm sure you can find someone."

 

Brittany scoffed. Not this shit again.....

 

"But I wanted him specifically!" she exclaimed. "He's like, the hottest guy in school right now. I wanted him to like me." 

 

Alvin frowned. He wanted to make fun of Brittany, but....he understood. He understood wanting to be liked by someone who was super popular or cool. That was why he hung out with dirtbags like, well, Michael. He wanted to be seen as the same status as them, even if he didn't actually enjoy their company. It was also part of why he liked Jessica so much. Sure, he did actually like her and she was a total hottie, but the fact that he even scored her made his pride go up exponentially. "I get it," he finally said. 

 

Brittany just looked down at the floor. "How? You.........you got the girl." 

 

"Well yeah, but......." 

 

"Whatever, Alvin. Just drop the subject." 

 

"Okay."

 

 Although Brittany knew the truth behind Jessica, Alvin was still currently winning. At least for him, she was pretending to like him for a bit. At least for him, he didn't have to be rejected by some stupid Instagram post that completely embarrassed him. At least for him, he was going to get a warning before it even happened! Brittany wanted to cry, or scream, or both. How was Alvin more popular than she was???? 

 

"Wanna go get some food?" Alvin offered, trying to change the subject. "I know there's that smoothie place you really like," he added, placing a comforting hand on the chipette's shoulder. "Maybe it'll help you forget about that clown." 

 

Brittany turned to Alvin, and oddly enough, smiled. "Y-yeah, okay," she replied, and the two got up. She hated admitting it, but sometimes Alvin could be.......very sweet. Maybe she was wrong for withholding this information from him, so that she could mooch off of his money for a pair of earrings she could easily afford. But it was too late now, and besides, back to what Eleanor said.......

 

Food Court, 12:34 pm

 

As they made their way to the food court, Eleanor found a table for her and Jeanette to sit at and took a seat.

 

"Hey, Eleanor? Where do you think the others are?" Jeanette asked.

 

"No idea," Eleanor shrugged. "Brittany's probably still picking out a dress, Alvin is most likely still at the arcade.......and Simon and Theo? I'm not sure. Maybe they'll be heading over here though if they're finished."

 

"What about Dave? Didn't he say he was going to be in the food court?" Jeanette asked, turning her head around in hopes of spotting him.

 

"Oh, right," Eleanor replied, now remembering that. "Staying in the food court can't be too fun though. You don't think he went to go shopping for himself at all?"

 

Jeanette figured Eleanor had a point. "Yeah, I mean, it's been an hour or so, so he must've gone somewhere else. Maybe he's getting groceries?"

 

"It's possible. How about I text Theodore and see where he's at?"

 

"Yeah, that sounds like a good idea," Jeanette replied.

 

To Theo 💚,  12:36 pm

 

Eleanor: Hey, where are you at?

 

Theodore: Simon and I are at Dapper Dylan's! :)

 

Eleanor: Oh okay! Makes sense

 

Eleanor: When you two are finished do you wanna head over to the food court? Jeanette and I are about to eat

 

Theodore: Sure! We're almost done, Simon just needs to pay

 

Eleanor: Okay!

 

Theodore: See you soon, Ellie!

 

Eleanor: Yup!

 

Food Court, 12:37 pm

 

"They're coming," Eleanor said with a smile. "Just paying up right now."

 

"Oh, that's good. Alvin and Brittany wouldn't mind if we ate without them, right?"

 

"They'll live," Eleanor said. "They're probably preoccupied with other things. Besides, it'll be nice to have a meal without their constant bickering or rude remarks..."

 

"True," Jeanette agreed.

 

"So, where do you wanna eat?" Eleanor asked. "I always find it so hard to choose at food courts. There are too many options!"

 

"Yeah, there really are too many options," Jeanette replied. Almost everyone who knew her knew she was quite indecisive, so she would usually just go along with whatever someone else wanted to eat. "I'm honestly not sure about where to eat, I just want it to be something healthy," Jeanette explained.

 

"If Theodore were here, he would know which one to pick," Eleanor stated, chuckling a little. "Hm....."

 

"Yeah, you're right," Jeanette agreed. "Well, we could get fast food, or salads, or maybe seafood?" she suggested. Goodness, where was Theodore when you needed him?

 

Just then, the chipmunk himself had entered the food court with his brother. They had bought their suits already, and Theodore was very happy with his choice. It took a few moments of looking around, but soon he spotted two familiar blonde pigtails. "Hey, Simon! I think the girls are over there!" Theodore said, pointing to their table.

 

Simon turned to look where Theodore was pointing. "Yeah, I think that's them," he smiled, and the boys made their way over to the table.

 

"Hey!" Eleanor exclaimed. "We were just talking about you!" she said to Theodore.

 

Theodore sat down across from her and Simon sat down beside him. "Really?" he chuckled. "How come?"

 

"Well, we were trying to figure out where to eat," Eleanor explained. "Then we realized that you always help everyone decide. It was just a very funny memory..."

 

"Wait, you guys haven't ordered yet?" Theodore asked, a little surprised.

 

"Yeah, we haven't. What do you think we should get, Theodore?" Jeanette queried.

 

"Can't we just get burgers at Burger King?" Theodore asked. The food court did  have a lot of options, but today he felt like having a burger, so it really wasn't a hard choice this time. 

 

"Oh," Eleanor said. That was surprising, usually Theodore loved experimenting at food courts. "Yeah, okay, sure."

 

"Alright then! To be honest, I'm just really hungry," Theodore chuckled.

 

Jeanette hummed in agreement. "So am I!" 

 

"Let's eat, then."

 

They ordered their burgers and drinks and sat back down. Simon was simply exhausted. Shopping with Theodore was nice, and MUCH better than shopping with Alvin, but it was still tiring. In the end, he had picked out a navy blue slim fit suit with a blue bowtie. Not too formal, but formal enough. Theodore had picked out a white dress shirt and a dark emerald-green vest to go with it. He also found a shiny green bowtie he liked. In the end, Simon supposed it might be worth it. That was if Alvin hadn't lied about the inventions.

 

Ugh, the inventions. Simon wasn't an idiot. He was the exact opposite. It didn't even take a genius to know that Alvin's claim about a famous scientist's inventions were absolute bullshit. At first, for a slight moment, he almost believed his brother, but he was taken back to reality once Alvin started giving him the names of dead scientists. He couldn't believe he allowed himself to even be convinced for a second, how embarrassing.

 

Simon had asked his friends about the inventions Alvin talked about, and they all told him the same thing. There were no inventions on display. His friend Jaxon who was on the committee even told him so, and Jaxon actually had proof. He wasn't stupid enough to spend money on a suit without fact-checking. Heck, he would have fact-checked even if he didn't need to spend any money!                     

 

So why did he buy the suit? He understood why Alvin lied. The first thing was because he didn't want to have a "lame" brother, but he knew a part of his brother probably just wanted him to have fun, too. Maybe it wasn't his idea of fun, but he had brothers and friends there. Additionally, if his brothers did leave him for their dates, he had other friends to hang out with, and Jeanette would be there too! Besides, he wanted to try and "lighten up". It was hard, but he decided to allow himself to have fun at a non-mandatory school event rather than study all cooped up in his room. He had bought the suit to assure himself that there was no backing out.      

 

"So," Eleanor began after taking a sip of her lemonade, "What did you guys end up getting?"

 

Theodore waited until he finished chewing to answer. "Well, Simon got a dark blue suit and I got a dark green vest," Theodore answered simply. "What about you girls?" 

 

"Well, Jeanette got the perfect dress," Eleanor replied, looking at her sister.

 

Jeanette was surprised to hear her name. Had she zoned out again? "Huh? Oh, um, what was the question?" she asked, nervously.

 

Theodore chuckled. "Eleanor said you got the perfect dress. What does it look like?" he asked with his curious eyes.

 

Her face went a little pink out of embarrassment. So that's what they were talking about. "Well, um, it's... purple. A-And pretty too. Oh, and um, it has a bow on the back," Jeanette tried her best to explain.

 

Eleanor smiled. "She looks really good in it. You two are gonna be blown away!" She said. “You two" really was referring to Simon, but Eleanor wasn't about to embarrass anyone today.

 

"I'm sure we will," Simon smiled. It was a vague description, but Jeanette was already pretty, so no doubt she'd look pretty on the day as well. Simple logic, right?

 

"Aw, thanks guys," Jeanette blushed. "Oh, and Eleanor, what about your dress?" Jeanette asked. She had already seen it, but she figured Eleanor might as well talk about it with the boys, too. 

 

"Oh, it's just a simple green dress," Eleanor said. "You and Theodore already know what it looks like, so there isn't much else to say."

 

"She's just being modest, her dress is super pretty!" Theodore explained, mainly to Simon. "But, we'll all see our outfits on the day, anyway," Theodore shrugged. Conversations about fashion weren't very interesting to him, but the unfinished food on his tray definitely was.

 

"Hey, do you guys need anything else while we're here?" Simon asked the rest of the group.

 

"Not that I know of," Eleanor replied.

 

"Hey guys!" 

 

A familiar annoying voice could be heard from the other side of the table, and once someone turned around their suspicions would be confirmed. Alvin stood next to Brittany, greeting his siblings and friends.

 

"Hey, you two are finally done?" Simon asked.

 

"Yup," Alvin said.

 

Brittany nodded and took a seat next to Eleanor. 

 

Alvin also sat down. "Ooh, you guys got burgers?" he asked. "Hell yeah! I'll get myself one too."

 

"Ew," Brittany said.

 

Theodore looked up from his burger. "What do you mean, 'ew'? Burgers are delicious!" Theodore exclaimed, waving his burger in the air.

 

"Yeah, no thanks."

 

"Oh well, I'm getting one," Alvin said before he left.

 

"I guess I'll find something to eat," Brittany gruffed, getting up as well. Food courts never had many options for people who didn't enjoy eating.......gross food.

 

"So, what do you guys want to do after we're done eating?" Jeanette asked.

 

"That's a good question," Eleanor answered. She wasn't actually sure what she wanted to do. The only thing she came here to do was to help Jeanette pick out a dress, and she had done that! There wasn't really anything else that she desired to do today.

 

"I was thinking we could all go home. I mean, I'm really tired," Simon replied.

 

Eleanor nodded.

 

Theodore was finally done with his burger and gulped down the last bit of soda he had. He sighed in satisfaction. "That was delicious!" he exclaimed, petting his stomach. He was full, and there wasn't anything more to do in the food court. "Are we gonna have to wait for Alvin and Brittany, too?"

 

"Unfortunately, yeah,” Eleanor replied. 

 

Simon groaned. Alvin probably wouldn't take that long eating, but Brittany would take long ordering and finding something to eat. Add that with the factor that they'd probably argue at some point and that meant they were not going anywhere anytime soon. "So, do any of you have anything exciting coming up soon?" he asked. Might as well make some conversation. 

 

Eleanor shook her head. Jeanette did the same, but Theodore perked up. "Oh, yeah! The new season of Kitchen Fighters is coming up!" Theodore announced.

 

"Kitchen Fighters?" Jeanette asked. She had never heard of the show. It certainly had an odd name.

 

Simon groaned and threw his head back. "Yeah. It's this show where the contestants use kitchen equipment to armor up and arm themselves and then they fight for a thousand dollars. Alvin and Theodore think it's cool," Simon explained, unenthusiastically. 

 

"Yeah, that sounds like something they would like,” Eleanor said. She loved Theo, but some of his taste in media was interesting... 

 

Jeanette didn't really understand the appeal, but then Theodore proceeded to ramble about how "cool" and "crazy" the show was for a whole 5 minutes. No one wanted to hurt his feelings, but he really needed to stop watching those Netflix Originals. Where were Alvin and Brittany when you needed them? Oh yeah, at Burger King. 

 

Just then, Alvin returned to the table and plopped his food down. He listened to Theodore talk for a couple seconds before realizing that he was talking about Kitchen Fighters. "Are you excited for that new season!?" Alvin asked his brother, his face lighting up.

 

Eleanor had to hold back a groan. This was going to be excruciating, wasn't it?

 

"Yeah!! I'm super excited!! I heard they're introducing new equipment for this season!" Theodore exclaimed.

 

"Oh yeah!" Alvin continued. "I can't wait! It's gonna be so epic!!!"

 

Ugh, if those two were going to talk, that meant Alvin would take even longer to finish eating. Simon was exhausted as it was, so he took out his phone and checked all his socials. Now would be a good time to respond to fan DMs. After all, he had nothing better to do.

 

Meanwhile, Jeanette exchanged a bored glance with Eleanor. "Where's Brittany?" she mouthed as Alvin and Theodore continued their chatter. 

 

Eleanor shrugged. Coincidentally, the sister in question appeared right after that. "I'm here," she said, plopping down a smoothie before she sat down.

 

"Oh, hey, Brittany!" Jeanette greeted her sister.

 

Simon looked up at the sound of Jeanette greeting her sister and saw Brittany. Oh thank god, she only got a smoothie. He didn't mind them eating, and he obviously wanted to make sure they weren't hungry, but if he had to listen to one more second of that stupid conversation he had tuned out, he would lose it.

 

"You didn't get something to eat?" Eleanor asked.

 

"There wasn't anything I wanted," Brittany answered bluntly. "I'll find something better at home probably." 

 

"Oh, okay," Jeanette said. At this point, Alvin was eating, Theodore was rambling about the show's new season and his theories on who was gonna win, Simon was on his phone and Brittany was drinking her smoothie. "Hey, Eleanor? Should we get our hair done for homecoming as well?" Jeanette asked.

 

Eleanor just let Brittany's behavior slide and turned to Jeanette to answer her question. "Yeah! That would be fun wouldn't it?" 

 

"Um, you were planning on inviting me too, right?" Brittany interrupted, a little offended.

 

"Yeah, of course, Brittany!" Jeanette smiled. "Oh, and what about our nails and makeup? Should we get that done ourselves or at a salon- because I'm fine with either," she added. Jeanette didn't usually have too much make-up or get her nails painted or done, but she figured she could do so for homecoming. It would be a fun experience with her sisters, wouldn't it?

 

"The salon, duh!" Brittany exclaimed. 

 

Alvin eavesdropped on the Chipettes' conversation. Of course Brittany was going the extra mile for her look. She had to be perfect, right?

 

"Yeah, I think the salon would be good," Jeanette agreed. She knew she wasn't the best at nails or makeup and it was supposed to be a special night, they deserved to spend a little money, right? But, not TOO much money, of course. she assured herself. Although, she wasn't sure Brittany would stick to a budget. 

 

"Agreed, but we can't spend too much money," Eleanor added. 

 

"Good luck with that," Alvin snickered. 

 

"Last time I checked, you weren't in this conversation," Brittany said.

 

Jeanette frowned. "It's alright, guys. Alvin's right, sticking to a budget can be hard, but I'm sure we can do it," she said, trying her best to mediate. She just wished everyone could get along. 

 

Right then, she heard a few buzzes from her phone. She took it out of her pocket. A message from Simon? She glanced up at him but he was only smiling at his screen. She started to smile too when she opened it and saw all the cute cat videos he'd sent. She knew he wasn't too interested in such videos, but he knew she was. Jeanette sent him a ton of red hearts in reply. It was a small gesture, but it made her happy to know he was thinking of her. Also, the cats were super cute!

 

Simon was bored, she was frowning, and he wanted to make her smile. Plus, everyone else was busy talking and he could tell Jeanette was bored too. He didn't usually send emojis, let alone the rows of hearts Jeanette would often send (which he was sure were just platonic), but he mirrored her reply. He looked up and felt warm inside at the sight of her smile. She had the most wonderful smile. 

 

"I'm sorry did you just say Alvin was right?" Brittany asked, beginning to feel frustrated. 

 

"Jeanette's just trying to stop you two from fighting," Eleanor said, trying to calm her sister down. "So maybe it would be beneficial if he didn't say anything at all." 

 

Alvin scoffed. "Fine. I'll just go back to talking about Kitchen Fighters with Theodore."

 

"Please do," Brittany replied. Why couldn't he just leave her alone????

 

Eleanor glanced over at Jeanette ant noticed she was on her phone, smiling at something. The blonde chipette was confused until she turned her head to look at Simon, who was also on his phone smiling. Ah, she thought, putting everything together. Maybe we should get going soon though...

 

Alvin glared at Brittany briefly before turning back to his brother and continuing their conversation.

 

"Yeah, and so I really think Steve is gonna beat Kevin this time! I mean, did you see Steve on the first episode??" Theodore rambled.

 

"Oh yeah, Steve's got it in the bag!" Alvin replied.

 

Jeanette and Simon exchanged a few texts, mostly about the cats, but also about how bored they were. She had even unintentionally tuned out her sisters who had been talking to and about her. The food court was noisy enough, but everyone else at their table was talking too, so communicating by text was the best option. Jeanette chuckled to herself at how the situation reminded her of two people standing next to each other and being on a phone call as if the other weren't there. As if Simon wasn't sitting right across from her. He was sitting right across from her. As the thought crossed her mind, she stole a quick glance at him. He was grinning. Just then, she heard a ping! and looked down. Another cat meme?

 

Simon wasn't amused by the meme but he knew Jeanette would find it somewhat amusing. An image of a cat fitting perfectly into a clear glass bowl with the top text saying "IF IT FITS" and the bottom text saying "I SITS" in the Impact typeface. Although, Simon decided it was worth scouring the internet of unfunny 2010 cat memes to see her smile and to hear her giggle. It was his favorite sound. She had the most adorable giggle. 

 

"But I REALLY hope Sarah doesn't pick the rolling pin, again! The last time she did, she dropped it and tripped over it!" Theodore explained. He paused before laughing a little. "Actually, it was kinda funny!"

 

"Yeah, Sarah's not the brightest of the bunch," Alvin replied, laughing to himself. "That scene was gold. I'd love to see her do it again."

 

Brittany decided she had had enough of this conversation. Alvin and Theodore were having the stupidest conversation possible, and Jeanette and Simon were....on their phones? Like, since when? And were the texting eachOTHER? At the table???? What was even going on? 

 

Sipping the last bit of her smoothie, Brittany got up to go throw it away. "We should probably let Dave know that we're done," she bitterly said, clearly irritated. 

 

As her sister exited the table, Eleanor just gave her a confused look. She supposed Brittany was just as impatient with the current standing of the conversation as she was, but she figured the older chipette would want to go to another store. Just let the opportunity come and don't question it Eleanor thought, looking back at the table. "Do one of you want to text Dave?" Eleanor asked, interrupting Alvin and Theodore's conversation and er...Simon and Jeanette's conversation?

 

"Well since Simon's already on his phone, how about he does it?" Alvin suggested, smirking at his brother. "Don't you know that texting at the table is rude???"

 

"Don't you know interrupting someone is rude?" Simon retorted, opening up Dave's contact. He didn't appreciate the attitude from his brother, but he was already finishing up texting Jeanette anyway, and he was still tired. "There. I've let Dave know where we are, he's just buying himself a few shirts. He's almost done," Simon said, still a little annoyed.

 

Alvin rolled his eyes at Simon. "Hey, it's just proper etiquette." 

 

"Because you're the one to go to for that," Brittany added, returning to the table. She didn't even know what they were talking about, but Alvin? Etiquette? Please. 

 

"More so than you, princess," Alvin replied. 

 

"I have a lot more manners than you do, thank you very much." 

 

"I'm gonna have to disagree with you there." 

 

"Oh really?" 

 

"Yeah really." 

 

"When did you say Dave would be finished?" Eleanor asked desperately. 

 

"Give him 5 or so minutes. He said we can meet him by the car. He already ate," Simon answered.

 

"I'm calling shotgun!" Brittany shouted, hopping off of her seat. "I need more leg room after walking around in these heels all day. 

 

And whose choice was that? Eleanor thought, rolling her eyes. 

 

"Uh-uh-uh!" Alvin taunted, waving his finger at Brittany. "YOU can't call shotgun. It's not your car." 

 

"Since when was that a rule?" Brittany asked. 

 

"Since forever," Alvin replied. 

 

"Oh come on," Brittany continued, looking at everyone else. "You all agree this is bullshit, right? I'm getting that seat." 

 

"Are not." 

 

"Am too!" 

 

"Are not!"

 

"AM TOO!" 

 

"If we leave them to do this, we can get to the car first and one of us can steal the passenger seat," Eleanor whispered to the others, slowly beginning to walk away from the table.

 

Brittany and Alvin continued arguing until they noticed that the others were leaving without them. "Look what you did!" Brittany shouted, "You made everyone leave without us!" 

 

"I did!?" Alvin shouted back. "I didn't do shit. That was all you!" 

 

"Was not!" 

 

"Was TOO!" 

 

This shit continued as they began following the rest, taking their petty argument with them towards the car. By the time they got there, everyone else had already entered the car. 

 

"I'm taking that seat," Alvin said as he and Brittany approached the car. 

 

"Not before I steal it!" Brittany replied, running ahead of him. 

 

The two pushed, shoved, and fought for a bit in front of the car before Alvin stopped. "Hey, what are you doing?" he asked Eleanor, who was sitting in the passenger seat. Brittany whipped around and saw her sister as well, her face angry. 

 

"You two wouldn't stop fighting, so we took matters into our own hands." 

 

"So you took my seat!?" Brittany said, putting her hands on her hips. 

 

"It's not your seat," Alvin argued. 

 

"It's not anybody's seat!" Eleanor yelled, throwing her arms up in the air. "It's Dave's car, and he's going to be really upset if you two aren't in it by the time he gets here." 

 

"But I called it," Brittany continued. "You know how the rules work." 

 

"I don't care," Eleanor said back. "You two were being annoying so I decided that none of you get it. You snooze you lose." 

 

"You don't even need it!" Brittany protested. "You have the shortest legs out of everybody." 

 

"Then I'll move back and give it to Simon." 

 

"That's not what I-" 

 

"Fine, we'll sit in the back," Alvin said, giving up. "You win, Eleanor." 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes. "I wasn't competing...." 

 

Brittany scoffed and crossed her arms, but she ultimately knew that her sister wasn't going to budge. If anyone was as stubborn as her, it was Eleanor. "I hate you," she said before climbing into the vehicle.

 

It only took a minute or so for Dave to come back and by the time he did, everyone was already in the car. He panicked. "Oh, no! Did I not lock the car??" he pulled at his hair, frantically. How else could the kids have gotten in there? What if someone stole something while he wasn't there? WHAT IF SOMEONE STOLE THE CAR??? Wait, no, the car was still there. WHAT IF SOMEONE PLANTED SOMETHING IN THE CAR???

 

"No, Dave. You gave me your extra keys, remember? For emergencies," Simon reminded his worried dad, waving the aforementioned keys to him.

 

Dave sighed in relief. "Oh, y-yeah. Thanks, Simon," Dave chuckled. "So, you guys got all your stuff in the car?" Dave asked, as he put his bags in the trunk.

 

"Yes, Dave!" Theodore responded, enthusiastically. "And Simon and I made sure not to go over the budget!" he announced.

 

"Well that's great, Theodore!" Dave smiled. He sat in the driver's seat and was a little surprised to see Eleanor next to him. He looked behind him and saw Alvin and Brittany in the back, looking a little grumpy. Oh, that makes more sense. Well, good for Eleanor. Alvin and Brittany can be a little bothersome in the front seat. "Alright, kids! Buckle up!" Dave instructed as he put his keys in, checked his mirrors and started driving out of the mall's parking lot.

 

Brittany was livid. Not only was she stuck in the back because her sister pettily stole her spot, but because she and Alvin were the last two to arrive, she was sitting next to him in the back. Dave seriously needed to get a new car with more space.....

 

Alvin wasn't very pleased either. He had to sit next to Brittany, who had been nothing but rude to him all day! Hopefully this car ride wouldn't last too long...

 

Jeanette, on the other hand, was doing just fine. She was sitting between Simon and Theodore. She was a little shy about being so close to Simon, but Theodore was showing her silly videos on his phone and that calmed her nerves a little. But she wasn't sure how much longer she could handle occasionally leaning towards Simon and profusely apologizing for invading his space every time Dave took a sharp turn. Unfortunately, Dave had accidentally picked a route full of sharp turns he would have to make. She had to apologize to Theodore, too, but neither of the boys were mad. She was thankful for that, at least.

 

The car ride took a while, Alvin and Brittany argued a little, and the kids were a little bothered by the hard turns, but at least they were okay. Overall, it wasn't that bad. Dave parked the car next to the Miller home. "Okay, girls, we're here!" he announced.

 

"Thank god," Brittany mumbled, unfastening her seatbelt and opening the car door as fast as she could. The amount of times that Alvin had bumped into her (either bc of the sharp turns or when he did it just to fuck with her) were really starting to make her blood boil. 

 

"Ditto," Alvin said, waiting for the rest of the Chipettes to exit the car. Having a little more room to himself was very refreshing.

 

Jeanette knew that Simon was on her right and Alvin and Theodore were on her left, so it'd be more logical to get out past Simon. She worried for a moment that she'd struggle to move past him and trip, but that didn't matter because it appeared he had come to the most logical conclusion as well, because he had already gotten out to give her room. "Thank you, Simon," Jeanette smiled sweetly at him.

 

"No problem, just watch your step," Simon replied with a sincere expression. The last thing he wanted was for her to trip and fall face down onto the pavement. Like the time they had all come back from a 3 hour road trip, and she had been so tired and almost forgotten how to walk. He couldn't help but worry for her.

 

"Bye Eleanor! Bye Brittany! Bye Jeanette! Bye Eleanor!" Theodore waved to the Chipettes once Eleanor had gotten out and Simon had gotten back in.

 

Eleanor waved back at her friends. "Bye guys!" she said, smiling, especially at Theodore's extra goodbye. 

 

Dave and the boys waved farewell from the window and Dave drove off.

 

Jeanette happily walked over with Eleanor to their front door. At least she and Eleanor had gotten a better experience out of the mall and the car ride.

 

"Why did you get two goodbyes?" Brittany grumbled, stomping over to her house.

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes at Brittany's comment, but still smiled as she walked inside. 

 

Seville Front, 1:28 pm

 

Alvin sighed with relief as Dave drove back to their house. He couldn't wait to go back inside and play video games for the rest of the day. He was tired from all that shopping....and arguing.

 

"Alright, fellas! We're home!" Dave said, as he parked the car and stopped the engine.

 

Simon was the first to get out, being as tired as he was, and Alvin and Theodore exited soon after. Thank god they were home.

 

"Home sweet home!" Theodore smiled brightly as he walked up next to Dave who was opening the front door.

 

Alvin smiled as he entered, ready to spend the rest of the day doing jack shit.

 

Slick Six ;), 1:34 pm

 

Eleanor: Thank you guys for coming to the mall with us! We had a lot of fun today

 

Jeanette: Yeah! :)

 

Theodore: It was no problem! We had a lot of fun with you girls too!😁

 

Eleanor: I’m glad😊

 

Notes:

There it is! More Homecoming shenanigans await, as well as loads of drama, tension, angst, you name it! I'm very excited to continue this series this summer and to build the story even more!

 

Here are reference photos for the chipettes' dresses if anyone is curious:

Brittany-https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/931770036710952960/932047018174582784/Screenshot_20220115-175746_Google.jpg

Jeanette- https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/927776800199819267/932156915155365898/bffb604d72d17290e8b168c7b8a49038.png?width=728&height=1092

Eleanor- https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/927776800199819267/932158503248855040/Green_Beaded_Homecoming_Dresses_600x.png?width=820&height=1094

The earrings Alvin buys for (Brittany) Jessica-https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/927776800199819267/932159280348557362/Screen_Shot_2022-01-16_at_1.27.23_AM.png?width=804&height=1094

 

Also, this was something I've been thinking about for a while now. I'm thinking of changing the fic's name, since it's a little more legit than just an rp I turned into a fic. I also feel like the title might turn some people away, and I want to make this more accessible to everyone. Any thoughts?

I hope y'all enjoyed this chapter! See you next time, which will hopefully be soon!!!!

Chapter 13: Operation Expose Jessica

Summary:

The Chipettes rope Simon into their scheme and the quest to bring Jessica down begins.

Notes:

Time moves extremely fast when you have nothing to do lol. Here's a relatively short chapter, but this is where things get a little more interesting. Lots of dms and smaller gcs here but I promise you that the Slick Six will have more moments together next chapter. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sunday, October 9th 

 

*Sister Squad*, 1:47 pm

 

Brittany: UuuuuUUUUuugh Audrey keeps posting about Michael it's like she's fucking rubbing it in my FACE I literally cannot even

 

Eleanor: You can just ignore it?

 

Jeanette: Yeah, can't you turn off your notifications, delete the app, block her, etc?

 

Brittany: No I literally can't

 

Brittany: She's all over my timeline bc she's always posting

 

Brittany: And she's my friend so if I block her that looks sus

 

Eleanor: Then I have no advice for you

 

Brittany: I’m not asking for advice

 

Jeanette: Brittany, just get off of social media for a few days

 

Brittany: ….

 

Brittany: Me?

 

Brittany: Go off social media?

 

Eleanor: Yeah Jeanette, that's a little much to ask

 

Jeanette: Fine, then there's nothing we can do for you.

 

Brittany: Fine I'll go vent to Mikayla instead

 

Eleanor: Okay

 

Jeanette: Alright then, Brittany.

 

2:02 pm

 

Eleanor: Okay while we are texting, can we figure out something to do about the whole Jessica thing? If we're actually going to do this we need to have a plan

 

Jeanette: Yeah, but I'm not sure what to do :(

 

Brittany: We need to catch her at a good time

 

Brittany: But make sure she doesn't notice us

 

Brittany: Doesn't Simon have some sort of good recording device we can use? Maybe Jeanette can get it from him

 

Eleanor: Why Jeanette?

 

Brittany: Because she's the most innocent out of us

 

Brittany: Simon wouldn't expect anything malicious from her

 

Jeanette: What??? No!!!!! I'm not going to deceive Simon!! Malicious? I can't do that! What if he doesn't trust me anymore??

 

Brittany: Oh my god Jeanette it's not even that bad

 

Brittany: We're doing it for a good cause

 

Brittany: Although it's for Alvin but you guys like doing good deeds so

 

Eleanor: Hm

 

Eleanor: If you want, I'll do it

 

Eleanor: He would probably trust me too

 

Jeanette: I mean you make it sound so bad though :(

 

Brittany: IT'S NOT

 

Jeanette: But he probably wouldn't mind..

 

Eleanor: Although telling him the truth isn't a bad idea either

 

Eleanor: Why do we even need to deceive him?

 

Jeanette: Yeah!! He could help us!

 

Jeanette: Simon would believe us!

 

Brittany: Yeah and get him to not tell Alvin immediately?

 

Eleanor: I know you don't know much about keeping secrets Britt, but Simon does

 

Jeanette: Yeah! Plus, he'd understand.

 

Brittany: Excuse you

 

Brittany: What if he says no? He'll think we're being ridiculous

 

Brittany: Simon doesn't like spying on people so he probably won't like us using his device for that

 

Eleanor: Yeah but I'm pretty sure he doesn't like Jessica

 

Eleanor: And if we told him....

 

Jeanette: Plus, I don't like spying either but I want Alvin to be happy.

 

Jeanette: Simon always has his brothers' best interests at heart.

 

Brittany: You guys really think Simon would be on board?

 

Jeanette: Yeah!!

 

Eleanor: I think you need to have more faith in him

 

Brittany: ……

 

Brittany: Fine

 

Brittany: But if this gets screwed up then Alvin is fucked bc I have no other plan

 

Eleanor: It'll be fine

 

To: Nerd Boy, 2:14 pm

 

Brittany: Simon

 

Brittany: Important

 

Simon: That's what you said when your hairdryer stopped working last week.



Brittany: No this is more important

 

Simon: Fine, what is it now?

 

Brittany: Well

 

Brittany: It's as important but you'll want to know about it

 

Simon: Alright, go ahead.

 

Brittany: So

 

Brittany: I was standing outside of school on Friday and overheard Jessica talking to her friends about Homecoming and she said that she's basically using Alvin to get votes for Homecoming Queen and she's gonna dump him right after the football game. We need actual proof to convince Alvin bc he's delusional and thinks she's in love with him so we need your spy recording device so we can catch her saying something. Are you in?

 

Simon: Please tell me this is a prank and your hairdryer is broken. I promise I'll fix it without complaining this time.

 

Brittany: It's not

 

Brittany: You can go ahead and ask Jeanette or Eleanor

 

Simon: Dear god. Honestly wouldn't put it past Jessica to do something like that, but I won't allow myself to help you spy on her if this turns out to be false. Give me a moment to DM Jeanette.

 

*Sister Squad*, 2:25 pm

 

Brittany: Oh my god he legit thinks I'm lying

 

Eleanor: Well

 

Brittany: Not a word from you

 

To Jeanettie, 2:25 pm

 

Simon: Hey Jeanette?

 

Jeanette: Hi Simon! :)

 

Simon: I just wanted to ask you something. I assume you know of Brittany's claim against Jessica?

 

Jeanette: Yeah :(

 

Simon: I hate that I have to ask, but do you think she's lying? After all, she could simply be jealous of Jessica and/or Alvin. Besides, spying isn't very nice.

 

Jeanette: I’m sorry Simon, but it's true. She really isn't lying. :(

 

Simon: Oh god. Poor Alvin.

 

Jeanette: I know spying isn't very nice, and that's what I said, but it's really to help Alvin. He'll be heartbroken! :((

 

Simon: Yeah, you're right. Thanks, Jeanie :) 

 

Jeanette: You're welcome!😊

 

To: Brittany, 2:30 pm

 

Simon: Alright, you can have the device. I'm sorry for not believing you immediately, I just needed to make sure.

 

Brittany: Uhuh

 

Brittany: Anyways thank you

 

Brittany: Oh and Simon?

 

Simon: You're welcome, and yeah?

 

Brittany: Don't tell Alvin anything

 

Simon: Got it.

 

Brittany: Thank you

 

Simon: No problem, I just want to make sure Alvin doesn't get his heart broken.

 

Brittany: He won't

 

Brittany: We'll show him when we have proof

 

Brittany: We have until Friday so we've got time

 

Simon: Good, because he's too stubborn to believe anyone without solid proof.

 

Brittany: Exactly

 

*Sister Squad*, 2:41 pm

 

Jeanette: He believes you now! :)

 

Brittany: Yeah I know

 

Brittany: Anyways we have to pick up his device today so we can start recording tomorrow

 

Brittany: She has to mention it at least once this week right?

 

Jeanette: Yeah, hopefully.

 

Eleanor: We'll see

 

Eleanor: Do we.....have a backup plan though?

 

Brittany: Um

 

Jeanette: Wait, but we NEED a back up plan! Guys, Alvin actually likes Jessica, he might not even believe us with proof!!

 

Jeanette: Also, HOW are we going to comfort him after we tell him?

 

Brittany: Uh

 

Jeanette: We have to be gentle with his heart :(

 

Brittany: Watch....sports with him? Idk

 

Eleanor: Jeanette we are talking about Alvin right now

 

Eleanor: He's probably going to get angry at us

 

Jeanette: Ohh, you're right :((

 

Eleanor: Honestly we should just tell him and leave him alone to process

 

Brittany: Right

 

Brittany: I wouldn't even know how to comfort someone like him

 

Brittany: He always just gets right back up

 

Eleanor: Yeah he doesn't seem to be the type to cope with his emotions properly

 

Jeanette: Yeah, I guess you're right. But he'll still be upset for a bit at least. You know how he is when he gets rejected!

 

Brittany: Yes I do

 

Eleanor: I’m sure his brothers will know what to do

 

Jeanette: Yeah, and Dave too.

 

Brittany: Very true

 

Jeanette: But for now, we need to get proof. 

 

Brittany: Okay so we'll just be the messengers and they can be the comforters

 

Brittany: So the plan

 

Jeanette: Yeah?

 

Brittany: I’ll find Jessica and ask her about her Homecoming plans

 

Brittany: Then Eleanor will secretly bug her purse while I'm distracting her

 

Brittany: Jeanette will be hiding and listening in with the ear piece

 

Brittany: Then hopefully her mind will be on Homecoming and she'll talk about it

 

Brittany: Then boom we have proof

 

Eleanor: How do you expect me to bug her purse without her noticing?

 

Jeanette: Yeah?

 

Jeanette: I mean maybe if Brittany gave her a hug and bugged her purse she wouldn't notice?

 

Brittany: Hm

 

Brittany: Okay but Jessica doesn't hug people

 

Brittany: At least not genuinely

 

Jeanette: It could be one of those fake "Hiiii omg how are youuu???" girl hugs you and Jessica do!

 

Brittany: ……

 

Eleanor: Yeah that's your best bet

 

Eleanor: I can watch for anyone coming by that might out us

 

Jeanette: Yeah, and I'll try to act as natural as possible!

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Brittany: We got this girls

 

Brittany: Operation Expose Jess

 

Da Bros >:), 3:02 pm

 

Alvin: What kind of flowers do you guys think I should get Jess

 

Alvin: I’m hearing that roses are too romantic but I really wanna make this night good for her

 

Alvin: I would ask the Chipettes but last time they all got mad so like

 

Alvin: What do you guys think?

 

To: Brittany, 3:10 pm

 

Simon: Oh god, he's asking about what flowers to get Jessica.

 

Brittany: For real? Ugh

 

Simon: I’m not going to let him get roses, maybe something a little less romantic and less expensive?

 

Simon: You know, I really feel like telling him to give her flowers that have rude meanings.

 

Simon: Neither of them are intelligent enough to know.

 

Brittany: DO IT

 

Brittany: Simon you are the best

 

Simon: For example, yellow carnations. They symbolize rejection and disappointment. But is that too cruel?

 

Brittany: No do it PLEASE

 

Simon: But ALVIN'S the one getting rejected... so maybe a bouquet that means "fuck you"? 

 

Brittany: Absolutely

 

Simon: Alright then. I HIGHLY doubt Jessica will know and she deserves it, to be honest.

 

Brittany: Exactly

 

Brittany: You speak my language, Simon

 

Da Bros >:), 3:19 pm

 

Alvin: HELLO?

 

Simon: Sorry, Alvin. I was busy.

 

Alvin: Busy doing what?

 

Simon: Watching YouTube videos that are more interesting than this conversation.

 

Alvin: I’m sure Ned Builds Robots can wait

 

Theodore: I was actually watching YouTube too! 😂

 

Theodore: But I finished the video now :)

 

Simon: Anyway, Alvin,

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Simon: I think roses as well as being too a little too strong will also be too cliché and needlessly expensive. What about a different flower, or perhaps a bouquet made up of different pretty flowers?

 

Theodore: Ooh a bouquet sounds nice! :O

 

Alvin: Hm

 

Alvin: Okay if I went with that, what kind of flowers do I get?

 

Alvin: I know she likes red like I do...and pink and orange?

 

Simon: How about some red and pink geraniums? Maybe orange lilies too? They're quite colorful.

 

Theodore: But he'll need more flowers than that!

 

Simon: Oh, you're right, Theodore!

 

Alvin: Right! I should do the whole rainbow!

 

Simon: Well, to make a nice bouquet, the colors should be similar and go together.

 

Simon: The whole rainbow? That's a little too much, don't you think?

 

Alvin: Wait do green flowers exist

 

Alvin: Hm

 

Theodore: No, I already checked :(

 

Alvin: Maybe it is too much

 

Simon: Isn't her dress red?

 

Alvin: Right!

 

Simon: Well then, the rainbow won't go as well with her dress than a bouquet of red, pink, yellow, orange and white.

 

Simon: Those colors would match the most.

 

Alvin: Simon you're a genius

 

Theodore: WOW! It'll look like a sunset!! Sunsets are pretty! :O 

 

Alvin: Let's go!!!

 

Theodore: Wait, where are we going?

 

Alvin: We're not going anywhere Theo

 

Theodore: Ohh

 

Theodore: Oh, I get it now! You meant "LET'S GOOO" like Dababy! 

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Simon: Yeah.... sure, Theodore.

 

Simon: Hey, I took a floral design class with Jeanette a while back. Maybe I could help? I'd hate to not be able to use those skills.

 

Theodore: I didn't take a class, but I know when things look nice! I can help too :) 

 

Alvin: Yes please do

 

Simon: Alrighty then, give me a moment to find the best flowers and colors.

 

Alvin: Thank you soooo much Simon you're the best brother ever

 

Simon: You're welcome, Alvin. It's the least I can do for you changing my mind about going to homecoming :)

 

Alvin: Ayyyy

 

Alvin: What are brothers for?

 

Theodore: Wait what about me?? :((

 

Alvin: You can be the best brother ever too if you grab me a bag of chips from the pantry

 

Simon: Ugh, Theodore ignore him. You're the best brother ever too.

 

Alvin: But like

 

Alvin: Chips

 

Simon: Get them yourself, Alvin. That's not what brothers are for.

 

Alvin: Literally it is though

 

Theodore: Besides, I already ate the last bag, yesterday! 🤷

 

Alvin: What!?

 

Theodore: Sorry Alvin :(

 

Alvin: Gdi

 

Simon: Here, I have determined these colors and flowers will go best. It has red, pink and a little pink-purple to balance it out. As well as yellow, orange and white.

 

Alvin: Perfect!

 

Simon: The flowers are, in this order:

 

- geranium

- foxglove

- meadowsweet

- yellow carnation

- orange lily

 

Alvin: Okay I'll have to write that down

 

Theodore: WOW! Can I get that for Ellie???

 

Simon: No, Theodore, this is Jessica's bouquet. It has to be special.

 

Alvin: No Theodore this is my bouquet we can't just get the same bouquets

 

Alvin: Exactly!

 

Theodore: Oh, I guess you're right :(

 

Theodore: They both deserve unique ones! :)

 

Simon: Yup!

 

To: Nerd Boy, 3:26 pm

 

Brittany: So what did you tell him?

 

Simon: I’ll show you.

 

Simon: These are the flowers. Don't tell him. I did NOT work that hard for nothing.

 

 

 

Simon: It's perfect. I've helped my brother give her beautiful flowers and he feels good, but he'll feel even better after she dumps him and he realizes what he was going to give her.

 

Brittany: I’M LAUGHING SO HARD THIS IS PERFECT SIMON

 

Simon: You can thank Jeanette, she's the reason why I took that floral design class, anyway.

 

Brittany: I’ll be sure to

 

Da Bros >:), 3:28 pm 

 

Alvin: You know Simon, you should find a date to go with

 

Alvin: It's a lot more fun

 

Simon: Thanks, but no thanks. I'm sure it is fun, but I'm not really one for dates. Thank you for the suggestion, though.

 

Alvin: Okay but

 

Alvin: I was just thinking

 

Alvin: Jeanette doesn't have a date

 

Alvin: I’m sure she would like one, right?

 

Alvin: So if you don't have a date and she doesn't have a date

 

Alvin: You two are friends

 

Simon: Alvin, NO.

 

Alvin: Wow okay then

 

Alvin: Go alone like a loser then

 

Theodore: Well, Eleanor and I are just friends but we're still going together! Can't you do that too?

 

Alvin: Right exactly like that

 

Simon: I’m too tired for this. Look, I'll think about it, okay?

 

Alvin: Aight

 

Theodore: Okay that's good!

 

*Sister Squad*, 3:28 pm

 

Brittany: Oh my gosh

 

Jeanette: What happened??

 

Brittany: Alvin's picking out flowers for Jessica and Simon had him get her a bouquet of flowers that basically tell her to rot in hell

 

Eleanor: That's.....actually kind of hilarious not going to lie

 

Jeanette: I mean normally that would be a very mean thing to do, but it's pretty deserved with what Jessica's doing. And on the slight chance that she wasn't planning to actually break his heart, she'll probably just think they're pretty flowers.

 

Jeanette: Alvin gets to give her flowers, she gets flowers but Alvin won't regret it later on. It's like a win-win!

 

Brittany: Period

 

Eleanor: Wouldn't he give them to her on Homecoming night though? She's breaking up with him the night before

 

Jeanette: Oh no you're right!! 

 

Brittany: He can give it to her after he knows the meaning

 

Jeanette: So, after Jessica breaks up with him, he can give it to her?

 

Brittany: Yes

 

Jeanette: But he won't know the meaning by then! If we tell him earlier, he won't get the bouquet in the first place! How are we gonna tell him right after she breaks up with him?

 

Jeanette: Ohh right, we're supposed to stop that in the first place?

 

Jeanette: So, we expose her and then he gives it to her?

 

Brittany: Yes

 

Jeanette: Oh, well that sounds better!

 

Eleanor: Well this'll be fun

 

Jeanette: And a LOT of work😬

 

Brittany: But it'll be sooooo worth it

 

Brittany: Jessica thinks she's getting away with this

 

Brittany: She's so so wrong

 

Jeanette: Yeah! We won't let Alvin be used like that!

 

Eleanor: Hey Britt?

 

Brittany: Yeah?

 

Eleanor: I hope Alvin really thanks you after this

 

Eleanor: You're doing a very good thing

 

Brittany: Oh

 

Brittany: Thanks

 

Jeanette: Yeah!! :)

 

Eleanor: Of course

 

Monday, October 10

 

School Front, 3:08 pm

 

After her plans had been locked in and the equipment was obtained, Brittany was full of nothing but anticipation for it all to come together. Going to sleep that Sunday night was nearly impossible for her, and trudging through the entire Monday morning of school was even worse. Her impatience was constantly swatting at her like a caged animal that wanted to be freed, and by the time the last bell rang she was practically about to burst with excitement. Or was it nerves? Maybe both, but either way she knew she had to get this done. If not for Alvin, it would at least be satisfying to watch Jessica get taken down. It would be the cherry on top of all of the other ways she had planned on taking her down, but none that needed to be mentioned at the moment. Right now she was focused on one thing, and that was getting the school’s queen bee to admit to her manipulation games. Leaning up against the wall closest to the school’s entrance, the jittery chipette shakily took out her phone and texted her sisters. 

 

*Sister Squad*, 3:13 pm

 

Brittany: Okay girls this is it

 

Brittany: Where are you guys?

 

Jeanette: I’m at the front of the school, on the steps!

 

Eleanor: Hold on I'm coming

 

Eleanor: I’ll be hiding inside around the corner so I can see multiple angles

 

Brittany: Perfect

 

Brittany: She's about to walk out

 

Brittany: Let's do this

 

School Front, 3:15 pm

 

Brittany quickly put her phone away as she took a few steps away from the wall and stood directly in front of the door of the school, waiting for Jessica to stop by. Operation Expose Jessica was about to begin, and she couldn’t be more ready. She would finally swindle her, get some juicy info, prove to Alvin that his girl was not all that, and sink her pride right into the ground! Just as she deserved. But first thing was first: She had to pretend that she liked her. At first it would seem like an impossible feat, but thanks to her amazing acting skills, Brittany had this in the bag. As other students passed by, Brittany scanned the entrance until she finally caught sight of the target herself, strutting down the front steps as if she owned the entire school grounds. The chipette snarled a little at Jessica’s appearance, but quickly masked that with a fake smile  as Jessica began walking toward her. Here we go, she thought to herself as she prepared to put her plan in action. 

 

Eleanor eyed Jessica closely as she walked towards Brittany.  Nobody seemed to be with her at the moment, which meant this was a perfect scenario to get her alone. 

 

As Jessica continued to walk towards where she was standing, Brittany could feel her heart begin to race a little. She had to admit,  the older girl did scare her a liiiiitle bit. She gulped, hoping none of her sisters noticed her nerves, but kept her confidence and composure as the blonde finally met up with her. "Jessica!" Brittany exclaimed, her fake enthusiasm in action. "How have you been? It's been wayyyy too long!" 

 

Jessica looked Brittany up and down before speaking. "Brittany," she said, unimpressed. "I heard about your win for the court." 

 

"Why yes," Brittany began, playing with her hair. "Thank you!" 

 

"Yeah, looks while we'll be walking together during the dance," Jessica continued. "You did vote for me for queen, right?" 

 

"Of course," Brittany lied. "You're like, the most amazing girl at this school." 

 

"Well yeah, duh." 

 

"But just in case," Brittany continued, smiling at her victim. Now was the next part of the plan, which was to get the recording device on. "I wanna give you a good luck hug." 

 

"A what?" Jessica asked. 

 

"A good luck hug. My sisters and I do it sometimes and it's like totally cringe but.....figured I'd do something nice, you know?" 

 

It wasn’t fully a lie. The three sisters did have a good luck cheer that usually ended in some sort of threeway hug, but Brittany would never even entertain the idea of genuinely hugging Jessica. Hopefully she would buy into it and this could be done as quickly as possible. 

 

"Right, um.......sure," Jessica obliged. Brittany had to focus on not jumping for joy as she mentally congratulated herself. Where was her Oscar for this performance? 

 

The two then hugged, but unbeknownst to Jessica, her fellow court member had placed a tiny recording device right onto her purse. 

 

Jeanette had moved to one of the steps near the side of the school's building, so she was far away enough to not hear them and not look suspicious. Jeanette often did like to sit near the steps when no one else was there. She'd have her backpack with her and her books out and she did right now too. No one usually noticed her there, anyway. Not unless they were looking for her. She was a little nervous, but had already practiced her deep breathing exercises. She triple-checked all the technology was working and ready. Once sure it was, she waited. Jeanette watched as Brittany hugged Jessica, and turned on the bug. Now all she had to do was wait and listen.

 

Everything was going fine. Minus Brittany calling their good luck hugs "cringe", Eleanor noticed that the conversation was going very smoothly. That was until Brittany actually went in for the hug. Jessica's friends were trailing over right then, so she needed to signal to her sister fast that there were people coming!

 

Brittany admired her work as she stared down at Jessica’s purse, grinning devilishly. It wasn’t until she looked back up that she noticed Eleanor frantically waving at her and pointing in the other direction. Following her sisters gestures, she noticed Jessica's posse coming her way. Shit! she thought, immediately letting go of Jess and shuffling away. In the process, she accidentally pushed Jessica back a little, causing the blonde to gasp. 

 

“Ugh, what the hell Brittany?” Jessica complained. 

 

 "I just remembered that I have to meet my sisters real quick! Sorry!" Brittany shouted, hoping the excuse would work. Jessica didn’t seem to take her frustration further, so she took her leave in the opposite direction from where they were standing. 

 

As Brittany ran off, Jessica rose a brow and scoffed but decided to not question it. All of those rats were just weird, anyway. 

 

Jeanette figured Jessica would start talking soon, so she enabled the recording feature on the device and turned it on. Simon had designed the bug to be tiny and discreet but also have a HUGE amount of storage to record much more than she probably needed. Thankfully, the range was also quite big, so despite being on her purse, Jessica's voice would be recorded loud and clear. Jeanette just hoped she and her friends didn't talk TOO loud.

 

Brittany ran back into the school and skidded over to where Eleanor was, breathing heavily. "Phew!" she said, leaning against some of the lockers. "Thanks Ellie." 

 

"No prob," Eleanor replied. "Let's go get Jeanette." 

 

The pair nodded and headed over to where their middle sister was on the steps.

 

Jeanette watched as her sisters approached her. She was still listening to the bug, so she simply waved at them.

 

Brittany on the other hand was full of energy. “We did it!!!!!" she exclaimed, jumping up and down. "I can't believe we did it. Alvin will be so proud when he finds out!" 

 

Eleanor tried to not laugh. "I didn't know you cared about Alvin's opinion." 

 

"I don't," Brittany defended. "I was just thinking that this is totally something the Chipmunks would do, so, you know..." 

 

"Yeah, okay."

 

"Sh-shut up."

 

"It's okay girls! That doesn't matter, the main thing is that we were able to execute the plan successfully!" Jeanette smiled brightly.

 

"Yes," Brittany agreed.

 

Eleanor nodded.

 

Miller Residence, 4:14 pm

 

By the time they returned home, the Miller sisters had managed to record a full fifteen-minute conversation between Jessica and her friends. The three girls gathered around Simon’s device and listened to it all the way through, waiting for any mentions of Alvin to appear. Five minutes in turned into ten, and eventually the full fifteen was up with nothing even remotely related to Homecoming coming up in conversation. 

 

"I can't believe she didn't mention it once!" Brittany shouted, snapping out of her state of shock that she was previously in.  "I even talked to her about Homecoming! How........ugh!!!!"

 

Jeanette frowned. She was also very upset about the situation. All of that work, for almost nothing.

 

"Well, we still have Tuesday through Friday," Eleanor stated, trying to add in some positivity. "She has to mention it at least once, right?"

 

"Yeah, hopefully. But Brittany can't just keep giving her good luck hugs all the time," Jeanette replied, sadly.

 

"I thought this stupid thing was supposed to record to up to a week of conversations?" Brittany asked. 

 

"Even if it does, when you think about it, we can't go through all of her conversations in the file just to find one clip of her talking about it. We need to fuel the topic onto her...." Eleanor replied. 

 

Jeanette perked up before laughing a little. "Oh, yeah! I forgot about that!" she smiled. "But you're right, we will have to encourage the topic."

 

"Ugh," Brittany groaned, flopping onto the couch dramatically. "How are we going to get her to talk about it? It clearly didn't work this time." 

 

"Well, she isn't going to directly tell us about it," Eleanor said. "I honestly don't know...."

 

"Well then we should try an indirect approach. Maybe if we have the school talking about it? Or her friends talking about it? Maybe if we remind the school about homecoming again, there will be other people talking to her about it?" Jeanette suggested.

 

Brittany thought to herself for a second before gasping. "I know!" she exclaimed, lighting up. "We get people to talk about how much she looooooves Alvin! Then she'll for sure vent about it..." 

 

"Ooh, that could work," Eleanor agreed.

 

"Yeah!! That's a great idea!" Jeanette chimed.

 

"Alright, this is what we have to do. We need to start gossiping about how cute they are. Talk about them to anyone you see. This HAS to work!" Brittany said. "I am such a genius....."

 

"Okay!" Jeanette cheered. 

 

"Let's hope," Eleanor added.

 

Slick Six ;), 4:41 pm

 

Alvin: The Chipettes have been awfully quiet recently

 

Alvin: Y’all up to something?

 

Brittany: No

 

Brittany: Also none of your business

 

Simon: Not everyone wants to talk all the time, Alvin.

 

Alvin: I’m not allowed to check up on my girls?

 

Brittany: I am not your anything first of all

 

Eleanor: We've been a little busy but hasn't everyone? It's Homecoming season

 

Theodore: Yeah, we've been busy too!

 

Alvin: Okay okay

 

Alvin: How has that been going?

 

Eleanor: It's been going fine!

 

Alvin: Good

 

Alvin: Simon helped me pick out some flowers for Jessica

 

Simon: Yeah

 

Eleanor: Oh cool!

 

*Sister Squad*, 4:49 pm

 

Eleanor: Totally didn't already know about that....

 

Slick Six ;), 4:50 pm

 

Jeanette: That sounds lovely!

 

Alvin: They're going to be sunset colors

 

Alvin: Just as pretty as she is......

 

Theodore: Aww!! :)

 

Jeanette: That's very sweet, Alvin.

 

Alvin: I know

 

Alvin: I am the best boyfriend ever

 

Brittany: You're her boyfriend?

 

Brittany: Like actually?

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Alvin: She said so on her Insta the other night

 

Brittany: Right...

 

Simon: Is that how you people confirm relationships?

 

Alvin: Guess so

 

Simon: What did it even say?? "hey guys Alvin's my new boyfriend!" That sounds ridiculous!

 

Simon: I thought that was supposed to be some sort of special romantic moment??

 

Alvin: Nah she posted a picture of her with me and said, "Me with the bf"

 

Simon: Well that sounds even more stupid, but congratulations, I guess.

 

Brittany: And you think she meant it literally?

 

Alvin: How else would she have meant it?

 

Brittany: Idk

 

Theodore: Imagine if that was how people get married!😂

 

Eleanor: That would be very sad

 

Jeanette: Yeah, that would be very sad :(

 

Simon: See? Even Theodore understands what I mean!

 

Simon: It's ridiculous!

 

Alvin: Look yeah sure it wasn't super romantic but she still thinks of me as her boyfriend! Isn't that cool?

 

Theodore: Yeah! That's pretty cool Alvin!

 

Brittany: Sure

 

Alvin: Look Britt I know you're jealous and all but at least pretend to be happy for me

 

Brittany: I am NOT jealous stop saying that

 

Simon: Can you guys not bring this up again??

 

Alvin: Well I wanna talk about my gf bc I love her why can't I just do that

 

Eleanor: That's nice and all Alvin but you do talk about her a lot...

 

Alvin: WELL

 

Simon: I’m sick of all our conversations being around this.

 

Eleanor: Me too

 

Simon: We all have our own lives, Alvin.

 

Alvin: Well then you guys change the subject idc

 

Alvin: Maybe one day you'll all be happy for me

 

Alvin: When we get married and have 3 kids

 

Simon: WHAT

 

Eleanor: Okay Alvin

 

Alvin: I’m joking

 

Alvin: That would be cool though if we lasted that long

 

Alvin: Marrying a hot babe like Jessica?

 

Brittany: The fact that you call women hot babes is enough for me to think you don't deserve to get married ever

 

Jeanette: Alvin, stop!! You're getting ahead of yourself again!

 

Simon: I agree with Brittany.

 

Alvin: Oh come on!

 

Simon: And Jeanette too.

 

Alvin: I’m just thinking of the future is that so bad?

 

Jeanette: Look, in the present moment, you're her boyfriend. JUST her boyfriend, and that's lovely! Enjoy that!

 

Alvin: alright

 

Jeanette: You can enjoy the future later!

 

Alvin: I will

 

Theodore: Yay that's good!!

 

Brittany: Anyways we booked our salon appointments for Saturday morning so we're all set and ready

 

Theodore: That's nice!

 

Eleanor: Yup!

 

Alvin: Will you all be ready in time?

 

Jeanette: On the day? Why wouldn't we?

 

Alvin: Well doesn't it take a while?

 

Eleanor: We'll have time

 

Alvin: Even Brittany?

 

Brittany: Really?

 

Alvin: Yup

 

Brittany: Yes I'll be ready fuck you

 

Alvin: Mmmmhmmm

 

Alvin: We'll see

 

To: Brittany, 5:03 pm

 

Simon: Wait, isn't Dave renting a limo for Alvin and Jessica!?!

 

Simon: Did you guys know about Jessica's plan back then??

 

Brittany: Oh fuck

 

Brittany: No we did not

 

Brittany: Was it already paid for?

 

Simon: I’m not sure, I'll have to ask Dave.

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Brittany: I mean I'm not opposed to riding in a limo but if it's only gonna be Alvin and I I'm not so sure about that

 

Simon: I can't believe our concert money is going to be wasted on my simp of a brother and his bitch of a girlfriend.

 

Simon: Excuse my language, but we EARNED that money! That concert was EXHAUSTING!!

 

Brittany: No I agree

 

Brittany: We can't let it go to waste

 

Brittany: I know you guys didn't want to originally but like

 

Brittany: There's a limo out there, we should use it

 

Simon: I’m not one to keep up with the trends, but I don't want to embarrass myself going to homecoming in a limo with my "squad". That's ridiculous. Believe it or not, I have other friends, teachers to impress, clubs and councils I am a part of. I am NOT embarrassing myself.

 

Simon: Maybe Dave can use the limo and go to a fancy restaurant.

 

Simon: Maybe Dave hasn't even paid for it yet.

 

Brittany: Yeah I guess so

 

Notes:

Sorry for the kinda weird ending! I wanted to end it with the Chipette prose scene, but it felt too short and the rest after kinda fit in sooooo it just kinda turned out that way lol. Next chapter will have more shenanigans and more Operation Expose Jess, so hopefully we'll actually be able to catch her next time! What do y'all think will ultimately happen? Especially with the limo....

 

Also, a new announcement from me! In addition to my general aatc server, I have also decided to make a role-play server! Considering this fic stemmed from a role-play, I think it's safe to say that I'm pretty passionate about roleplaying. Here is a temporary link, but if it stops working let me know in the comments and I will send you a new one! I'd love to have any of you guys :)

Temp link: https://discord.gg/QyJVsNqH

 

See y'all next time!

Chapter 14: Sink or Float

Summary:

The munks get together to help decorate the Homecoming Floats, and Operation Expose Jessica continues.

Notes:

Hello hello friends! I have discovered that being at home is boring, but writing to pass the time has been successful lol. I hope you enjoy this fun chapter! Lots of prose to work with in this one, and some fun new characters to introduce as well! Enjoy :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tuesday, October 11th 

 

Slick Six ;), 10:44 am

 

Eleanor: Hey guys, are any of you interested in helping build some floats for the parade after school today?

 

Eleanor: We could really use some help!

 

Theodore: Sure, I can help!

 

Eleanor: Thanks Theo!

 

Alvin: This is after school?

 

Eleanor: Yeah

 

Alvin: Nah

 

Alvin: I got other stuff to do

 

Alvin: Have fun tho!

 

Brittany: What other stuff could you possibly be doing?

 

Alvin: Important stuff

 

Brittany: Yeah right

 

Eleanor: Would you like to help Brittany?

 

Brittany: Um no I'm on the court

 

Brittany: I’m going to be riding the float

 

Eleanor: What?

 

Eleanor: So you can't help build it?

 

Brittany: I’m not a builder Eleanor

 

Jeanette: I mean, I can help if you want, but I'm not really sure if you guys want my help😅

 

Eleanor: We need as many hands as we can can get

 

Jeanette: Alright, then I'll try my best.

 

Alvin: Wait hold on Jessica's gonna be there

 

Alvin: I’ll come

 

Eleanor: You're coming to help, not to flirt

 

Alvin: Who do you take me for Ellie?

 

Eleanor: Someone who flirts instead of works

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Jeanette: Eleanor's right, Alvin! You'll distract Jessica too!

 

Eleanor: As if she’d be doing any work anyway

 

Jeanette: Oh, true.

 

Alvin: Come onnnnn

 

Alvin: It'll be fiiiine

 

Simon: Just drop it, Alvin.

 

Eleanor: Ugh you can come but I will be putting you to work

 

Alvin: Okay

 

Simon: As for me, I'm a little busy with extra-curricular after school today, but I'll try to be there.

 

Eleanor: Thanks Simon, the effort is appreciated

 

*Sister Squad*, 10:56 am

 

Brittany: On another note we have to get Jessica to talk about Alvin

 

Brittany: What have you guys told people so far? 

 

Jeanette: Well, I got the book club to talk about how "they're just like the couples in those romance novels" and "it's so sweet!" and stuff. We've got quite a few romantics in that club.

 

Brittany: Perfect

 

Eleanor: I dropped a little bit to Sydney Whitman

 

Eleanor: We all know she likes to spread E V E R Y T H I N G

 

Brittany: Eleanor you are so smart

 

Brittany: I’ve talked to a lot of people about them

 

Brittany: Jessica for sure is going to be pissed

 

Brittany: Oh! Guys

 

Brittany: Maybe we can get her to say something at the float decorating!

 

Eleanor: Maybe

 

Jeanette: Oh yeah!

 

Eleanor: But the priority is still decorating the floats

 

Brittany: Yeah yeah I know

 

Brittany: I’m not about to sit on an ugly float

 

Brittany: It's bad enough I have to sit next to Alvin

 

Eleanor: Oh right, that's the priority, I forgot…

 

Jeanette: It's okay girls, we can focus on the floats and make some conversation about Alvin and Jessica there too!

 

Brittany: Exactly

 

Eleanor: Okay....

 

School Courtyard, 3:23 pm

 

Eleanor smiled as she helped gather supplies for the float building. She and the Homecoming committee, along with a few other volunteers along the way had been working on the floats for the past couple of weeks. Hopefully there would be more volunteers today though, because they could definitely use the help. She knew that she got some of the group to come over, but she wasn't sure if Alvin or Brittany would actually be much of a help. I’ll just have to make them be of SOME sort of use, the blonde thought to herself as she dropped off another box of ribbons. The floats were definitely in good shape, but there was still a lot of work that needed to be done. Hopefully today went well. 

 

3:28 pm

 

Alvin was surprisingly.....early to something? He was never early for things that didn't directly benefit him, but maybe he saw being with Jessica as a benefit. That pretty much explained his enthusiasm as he strutted into the courtyard, immediately attaching himself to the older blonde. "Hey babe," Alvin said, smoothly positioning himself beside his "girlfriend". "It's a shame we won't get to be on the same float together. I have to be with.....eugh. You know...." 

 

"Yeah, it is a shame," Jessica replied. "My poor baby being separated from me...." she pouted, resting a hand on Alvin's shoulder. "Don't worry, it'll be over before you know it. Then after that is when all the real fun starts." 

 

"Right!" Alvin beamed, staring up at Jessica. "I can't wait." 

 

"Me neither," Jessica replied as she smirked, but not for the reason Alvin thought she was.

 

Eleanor noticed Alvin talking to Jessica and frowned. He really had no idea what her real intentions were, did he? She was going to have to make sure he did soon. Alvin may have been annoying at times, but he was still a dear friend of hers and she didn't want to see him get hurt. 

 

Just then, Brittany appeared at the scene, immediately keeping watch on Alvin and Jessica. Ugh, I can't believe she can just flirt with him like that KNOWING she's going to dump him in a couple of days, she thought. Good thing she was there to save him, right? You know, for the earrings......

 

Jeanette rushed over behind Brittany, fumbling with her bags full of extra supplies that she brought. 

 

"Jeanette!" Theodore called from behind her. "Woah, slow down! Are you okay?"

 

Jeanette stopped at the sound of his voice and dropped her things on the ground, looking over at Theodore. "Theodore? Oh no, are you late too??" she asked.

 

He looked confused. "No, we're not late!" he reassured with a chuckle.

 

Jeanette looked at her watch. "Oh no, is my watch wrong again?" she threw her head back with a whine.

 

Theodore chuckled. "It seems so, but it's okay! My one's working! Plus, I see Eleanor over there!" he told her, pointing to Eleanor.

 

Jeanette grabbed her bags and she and Theodore made their way over to Eleanor. 

 

"Hey!" Eleanor exclaimed, waving at Jeanette and Theodore. "Glad you two could make it!"

 

"Glad to be here, Eleanor!" Theodore smiled, and Jeanette nodded beside him. "So, how can we help?"

 

"Well, we're pretty much just decorating everything at this point," Eleanor stated. "Everyone is split into groups and are working on different floats, so you can go ahead and pick one to start on! The members of the committee will give you tips."

 

Jeanette was a little worried about helping. She wanted to, but she knew she was clumsy and always managed to mess everything up. It was even worse when other people got mad at her or called her "useless" and all the other mean names they had given her. She felt bad people had to put up with her, and most people weren't very patient with her. Jeanette usually tried to stay out of things, but she didn't want to be rude and not help.

 

"Hey Jeanette, do you want to go work on that one? Little Jimmy's over there!" Theodore pointed, referring to one of his friends.

 

Jeanette looked over to where he was pointing. "Y-Yeah, sure!" she smiled. Jeanette was glad to have Theodore as a friend. She knew she wouldn't feel pressured around him and his friends. So the two made their way over to the float and greeted who Theodore referred to as "Little Jimmy". I guess that's just what he lets people call him, she thought.  There's no way that's his actual name... right?

 

Perfect, Eleanor thought to herself as Jeanette and Theodore left to help. Now she just needed to get the other two to help out. "Hey," she said, walking over to Brittany. "You're going to actually help out, right?"

 

"Yes," Brittany replied. "Where's my float? I want to make sure it's good enough for me to sit on." 

 

Eleanor sighed, but pointed towards the Sophomore float. "Go ahead," she said unenthusiastically. She was sure her sister would have many opinions on it, so she braced herself for the arguments that were probably going to transpire soon. Now she had to get the two lovebirds to actually do something as well, because watching them flirt was starting to get sickening at this point. “Okay, how about you two?" she asked, walking over to where Alvin and Jessica were standing.  

 

"Well I would like to make sure Brittany doesn't ruin our float," Alvin said. 

 

"Fuck me....." Eleanor muttered. "And you, Jessica?" 

 

"Oh, I'm just here to support everyone as the Homecoming Queen," Jessica said. "You know, be the rock to the event." 

 

"But you haven't even won Homecoming Queen yet," Eleanor said, raising her brow. Why was Jessica so sure that she was going to win? Was it because of her whole plan involving Alvin? Maybe....she could get her to say something about it? 

 

"Let's face it, I'm going to," Jessica replied, flipping her hair. "I want to make sure that the parade is perfect." 

 

"Yeah, okay" Eleanor said, looking away. "It's a shame you won't be able to be with Alvin though, since you two love each other so much.” 

 

"Yeah, like totally," Jessica said quickly. "I gotta go oversee everyone now." 

 

With that, the devilish senior left Eleanor standing there absolutely bewildered. She totally dodged that! Eleanor thought, watching Jessica walk away. She was absolutely up to something, but when and how were they going to catch her????

 

Pirate Club Float, 3:35 pm

 

Jeanette was helping Theodore with the float when she saw Jessica walk a little past them.

 

"HEY, JESS!" a boy yelled in a Southern accent. "DO YA WANNA COME OVER AND CHECK OUT OUR FLOAT!?"

 

Jeanette jumped in her skin and whirled around. It was Little Jimmy, yelling and waving his arms at Jessica. He was very loud for a short boy dressed unironically like a pirate.

 

"Little Jimmy has a BIG crush on Jessica," Theodore whispered, hoping to give Jeanette some context. It wasn't a secret anyway; Little Jimmy often told people himself about the crush since he didn't mind people knowing. Well, what else could someone expect from such a proud and loud guy?

 

"Oh..." Jeanette realized. "Oh, and um... is his name really Little Jimmy or is that a nickname?" Jeanette whispered, back.

 

"No, of course," Theodore chuckled. "It's his real name! On his birth certificate and everything," he smiled, appearing to be oblivious to how crazy that was.

 

"Oh, okay..." Jeanette supposed it didn't matter anyway, but it'd be great if he could actually convince Jessica to come over to them. Maybe they could talk more about Alvin.

 

"COME ON, JESSIE! IT'S REALLY COOL!!" Little Jimmy shouted, jumping up and down. Maybe he thought that if he created a big enough scene, she'd walk over just to shut him up. Or maybe he was just annoying. 

 

Jessica only scoffed at the mere sight of Jimmy before she turned away from him. Alvin happened to notice this interaction happening and immediately approached the group, giving Little Jimmy a glare. "Hey, back off will ya?" he said. "That's MY woman you're talking to."

 

Little Jimmy gasped LOUDLY and jumped. Almost as if he was a cartoon. "WUT DID YOU SAY, BUSTER??" he yelled back, in his very thick Southern accent. 

 

Jeanette was startled enough, but then he spat on the ground and threw down his pirate bandana. And somehow Theodore was unfazed by this??

 

"Listen, buster, there is NO way YOU'RE Jessica's boyfriend!" he spat, still at a very loud volume.

 

"Oh, but I am," Alvin smirked, whipping out his phone. "See?" he continued, showing Jimmy Jessica's post. "It's official. C'mon Jess, tell him!" 

 

Jessica seemed to hesitate, but walked over anyway. "It's true," she said. "Alvin and I are a thing. He's just sooooo cute!" 

 

Alvin smiled dreamily at Jessica. "I am, aren't I?"

 

Little Jimmy's jaw dropped. "WHY I CANNOT BEE-LIEVE THIS!!!" he exclaimed. "HOW COULD SUCH A FINE WOMAN SETTLE FOR SOMEONE LIKE YOU??? JESSIE, YOU DESERVE BETTER THAN THIS!!!" he spat, enraged. He didn't exactly have anything against Alvin, he just had something FOR Jessica. Now there was practically steam coming out of his ears. Jeanette watched as the short (shorter than Theodore, surprisingly) brunette boy jumped up and down and put on his pirate bandana before throwing it on the ground again and then spitting on it right again. "THIS IS JUST RIDICULOUS!" Jimmy announced. Now he was stomping on the hat with BOTH of his feet? At the same time??

 

Theodore chuckled. "Oh, Jimmy!" he smiled.

 

Jeanette was stunned. Had Theodore made friends with a character from some sort of slapstick cartoon? 

 

Alvin took a step back from the shorter kid, admittedly slightly afraid of what he was going to do next. "Haha, c-can you believe this guy?" Alvin asked. "He's crazy!" 

 

"Yeah, crazy in LOVE with me and desperate," Jessica said. "It's hilarious how so many losers like him think they have an actual chance with me. He isn't cool like you are, Alvin."

 

Little Jimmy gasped. "WHY I'LL HAVE Y'ALL KNOW I'M MIGHTY COOL!!!" he yelled back. "JESSIE, BABY, GIMME ONE DAY AND I'LL PROVE IT TO YOU!!" he yelled after them.

 

"Awww!! That's so sweet, Jessica!" Theodore smiled.

 

Oh right! We need to talk to Jessica! Jeanette remembered. "Yeah! Alvin, you and Jessica are soooo cute!" Jeanette exclaimed. "I wouldn't be surprised if you were nominated as couple of the year!"

 

"Alright, I'll give ya that. But it's only because Jessie's SUCH a sweetheart," Little Jimmy said, smiling at Jessica. "BUT WE'D BE CUTER!!!" he added, defiantly staring right into Alvin's soul. 

 

"Yeah, in your dreams!" Alvin butted back, laughing after. Jessica only rolled her eyes at the entire situation, clearly uncomfortable, but Alvin didn't notice. "I'm going to go to the senior float," she said, turning away and walking over in the other direction. After Alvin finished laughing, he stood up and also headed off, walking towards the Sophomore float.

 

Theodore looked over at Jimmy. "Sorry, Jimmy. I bet it's pretty hard for you to hear the news, but Alvin and Jessica are dating," Theodore frowned sadly. Poor Jimmy. He could be a little crazy at times, but he was funny and a really sweet guy. Little Jimmy was one of Theodore's best friends, and he knew other people were sometimes weirded out by him, but Theodore didn't care.

 

"Well, I'll admit it's a little sad, but don't you worry about it, Ted! Even if it's not Jessica, I know I'll find a beautiful woman for me someday!" he grinned, defiantly.

 

Jeanette was a little surprised by Jimmy, but she found his spirit and optimistic attitude admirable. "So, do you think you'll give up on Jessica?" she asked.

 

He chuckled. "Not just yet, I know she'll fall for me one day," he winked, confidently. "Anyway, Sammy! How's your part of the pirate float doing?" he asked.

 

Jeanette couldn't see who he was talking to but then a very tall boy came out from behind the float. "Doing great over here, Cap'n," he replied, and he had a surprisingly deep voice, but he didn't have Jimmy's accent. Jeanette was shocked she hadn't seen him before. "O-Oh, sorry, I didn't see you before," Jeanette apologized.

 

"It's okay, Samuel's a little shy. He's from cooking class!" Theodore explained, and Samuel nodded.

 

Jeanette realized she had heard of Samuel before. Theodore had described him as the gentle giant type. "Oh, well hello there, Samuel!" she smiled and he waved in response.

 

"Anyway, what's your little friend's name, Ted?" Jimmy asked, despite Jeanette being MUCH taller than him.

 

"Jeanette!"

 

"Great! Now, c'mon, Netta! We gotta finish this float up!" he grinned.

 

"A-Actually, my name's Jeanette-"

 

"He gives nicknames to everyone, but if you don't like it, he can change it for you?" Theodore explained.

 

"Oh. No, it's okay."

 

Sophomore Float, 3:43 pm 

 

After leaving the scene with the crazy girlfriend-stealing pirate kid, Alvin marched over proudly to his class’s float and immediately noticed the dictatorship going on. Of course, none other than Brittany Miller was taking charge, and not in the admirable way.

 

 "A little more to the left. No, not that far! Ugh!" Brittany complained, staring up at the two poor girls who were desperately trying to put up streamers. "I need to make sure that I can sit comfortably on the top without them being in my way. Oh and also, that sign? It needs to be moved forward." 

 

"Demanding today, aren't we?" Alvin asked, stopping next to his fellow court member. Brittany turned to face him and groaned. 

 

"Can't you go somewhere else?" she asked. 

 

"Uh, no," Alvin began. "This is my float too, you know." 

 

"Yeah, but since when do you care what it looks like?" Brittany asked. 

 

"Since you started giving directions," Alvin replied. 

 

Brittany glared at Alvin. "I'll have you know that I know what I'm talking about." 

 

"I'm gonna have to disagree with you." 

 

"Okay then smartass, what's wrong with it?" 

 

Alvin had a good look at the float before he answered. "It needs more cool factor. Right now it's just.....pretty. But we're in the future! We need robots, lasers, super cool guns and stuff!" 

 

"What!?" Brittany protested. "We cannot have that on our float. Do you know how ridiculous that would look?" 

 

"I'd rather have that than some pansy cutesy fashionable float suited for your high-maintenance needs." 

 

"You don't know anything about what looks nice and presentable. I mean.....look at you!" 

 

"At least I have a natural image of myself and don't need to slap on three layers of makeup everyday! I'm not letting the same happen to my poor float!" 

 

"Well I'M not letting MY float have.....lasers!" 

 

The two continued arguing, leaving the rest of the volunteers to just ignore them and continue building. If Brittany was too busy yelling at Alvin, then they could finally be at peace without her nagging at them about everything. 

 

3:55 pm

 

Simon had finally arrived. He scanned the area for a familiar face that he could meet up with so that he could make this the least amount of awkward as possible. He saw Alvin, but he was arguing with Brittany. Not going there, then. He looked around a little more before spotting Theodore and Jeanette. Smiling, he made his way over to them.

 

"Hey, Jeanette!" he said, startling the poor girl.

 

"O-Oh, Simon!" she turned around. "Oh my goodness, I didn't see you there! Where have you been?"

 

"Just came back from a student council meeting. Mind if I help?"

 

"Of course not! Any friend of our little Jean Bean is a friend of ours!" a hearty voice laced with a very thick Southern accent called from afar.

 

Simon looked toward the direction of the voice and spotted a brunette boy somehow shorter than Theodore dressed as a pirate. "Little Jean Bean?" he asked. 

 

Jeanette was just as confused as him. "I thought my nickname was Netta?" she blushed, feeling embarrassed in front of Simon.

 

"Yeah, it was, but I didn't really like that one," Jimmy shrugged.

 

Jeanette noticed looking confused and tried to explain. "So, um, basically this is Little Jimmy- and yes, that's his real name- and he gives everyone nicknames. W-we don't really get to pick them, though."

 

"I can change it if you want?" Jimmy asked.

 

"Ooh! What about Jenny Bean? You know, like Jelly Bean!" Theodore chuckled to himself.

 

"Maybe Nette? Like a net that pirates use?" Samuel's low and quiet voice could be heard.

 

"If we're suggesting silly nicknames, why not Jeanie Bean? Or Jeanie Beanie?" Simon joked.

 

"Simon!" Jeanette whined. This was embarrassing enough without him joining in.

 

"Aw, come on, they're cute names!" he replied, ruffling her hair affectionately.

 

"ANYWAY!!!" Little Jimmy yelled, everyone going quiet. Especially Simon, having not expected such a small person to be so loud. "Those are all mighty fine names, but we need to get back to work! Ted, can you and Jumping Jean polish the canons? I want them to be EXTRA shiny on the day!" he gave a toothy grin.

 

"Those are fake canons, right?-" Simon asked. 

 

"Anyway, what's your name?" Little Jimmy inquired, ignoring Simon’s question. 

 

"Oh, um, Simon."

 

"Alrighty then, Small Simon, can you help Sammy put up the pirate flag?"

 

Simon wasn't sure if Jimmy was aware he was VERY much taller than him, but he decided not to question it. "Yeah, sure," he agreed, before getting to work. 

 

4:07 pm 

 

Eleanor had just finished helping out on the Theater Club float, so she decided to survey the rest of the groups to see if anyone else needed assistance. She also took this as an opportunity to spy on Jessica, but when she passed by the Senior float she was just talking to her friends about the newest celebrity gossip. It's like she knows she's being bugged, she thought, sighing as she moved onto the next group. Were they ever going to catch her? Who knows, but Eleanor didn’t have much time to think about that. Instead, the defeated chipette waltzed over towards the sophomore float. 

 

"That looks ridiculous," Brittany said, looking at her float. Alvin had suggested they put at least one prop on the top, but the robot was so cheap looking that it threw off the entire scenery! "Take it off."

 

"No, leave it on!" Alvin insisted. "He makes the float look ten times better."

 

"It's trashy, gross, and stupid." 

 

"Describing yourself now, huh?" 

 

Alvin received a kick in the shin, sending him leaning over as he yelped in pain. "Take the stupid robot off,” Brittany demanded once more. 

 

Eleanor began approaching the Sophomore float, but she wasn't even sure if she wanted to go any closer. But the poor students that had to deal with Brittany and Alvin's arguing.....

 

"Can you two just stop and actually help out?" she asked, approaching the fiery duo. 

 

"Well if someone would stop being rude and realize that space lasers and terminator robots don't look good on a float," Brittany began. 

 

"Because pink banners and glitter TOTALLY say futuristic!" Alvin protested, interrupting his annoying rival. 

 

"Stop it!" Eleanor shouted, causing the pair to shut up. "We can compromise. Why don't we have a galactic and metallic shine to the float since it's supposed to be futuristic, and have some nice friendly robots on top?" 

 

"Hm, that could work..." Alvin began. 

 

"As long as they fit the aesthetic," Brittany added. 

 

Finally, Eleanor thought, looking up at the relieved volunteers. "You guys got this,” she said encouragingly. 

 

4:33 pm

 

The more time she spent with them, the more Theodore's friends grew on Jeanette. At first, they appeared a little... odd, but Theodore was right, they were actually pretty cool. As they decorated the pirate ship float, she learned more things about them through conversation. Like, how Theodore and Little Jimmy met in the lunch line when Theodore was being insulted by a group of older boys for his choice in lunch, calling him fat and such. Theodore recalled that Jimmy had defended him, and confidently as well. He really wasn't scared of anyone! Little Jimmy had always been short, so he knew how it felt to be made fun of for how you look, hence why he got so defensive. Being the impulsive guy he was, he loudly defended Theodore and ended up throwing a pie right in one of the boys' faces. That started a food fight and he and the other boys got detention. Theodore and Jimmy got to know each other after that, and Jimmy promised Theodore he wouldn't throw any more pies.

 

Theodore said that he met Samuel in a baking class when he was being made fun of for being so tall and big. Jimmy had jumped to his defense, as he always did when someone was being bullied (not to mention body shamed!) but he had already learned his lesson not to throw pies. He told the other kids off while Theodore left the classroom to find Samuel, who had run away from class in tears. Samuel was formerly on the hockey team, and he won a lot of games for the school, but he told Theodore his real passion was baking, so it really hurt him when they said someone big and tough like him wasn't "built" for baking and "should stick to hockey". Theodore was the one that encouraged him to rejoin class and told the teacher about everything.

 

This was all about a year ago, and the three boys had been best friends ever since. Despite how different they all were, they got along perfectly. Jeanette was almost in tears over how sweet of a story it was. She was sad she hadn't met the boys sooner. 

 

4:34 pm

 

The past hour had gone by very fast. Eleanor had perused every station and helped out as much as she could, Alvin and Brittany actually compromised and both ended up liking their float, and Jessica had not said a single word about Alvin while she was with her friends. Today could be called successful, but at the same time, the clock was ticking. Eleanor worried that Brittany was going to get impatient and just tell Alvin without proof, or that they would have nothing to show him before everything went down on Friday. Once Dominique, the head of the Homecoming committee, announced that the building time was over, Eleanor walked over to the rest of her group to go home with them.

 

4:37 pm

 

Little Jimmy had been so happy once the float was finished. He even got teary-eyed! Samuel gave Jimmy and Theodore a big bear hug and invited Jeanette and Simon to join. Jeanette and Simon were both reluctant and did end up feeling physically crushed, but it was certainly a wholesome moment.

 

Jimmy gave Simon and Jeanette his contact information, in case they ever needed something. He had grown a liking to the two. He certainly did seem to gravitate to people of Theodore and Jeanette's nature, and he hadn't talked to Simon as much as Jeanette, but he trusted Theodore's judgement. They all exchanged their farewells and the three of them joined the rest of the group. Jeanette was glad she came to help. If she hadn't, she wouldn't have made new friends.

 

"Thank you guys so much for coming today," Eleanor said as they began their journey back. "I know Dominique really appreciated it."

 

"No problem, Ellie! I'm just glad I got to spend time with the guys!" Theodore smiled brightly.

 

"Yeah, me too! You guys wouldn't believe how lovely Theodore's friends are!" Jeanette agreed.

 

"You mean Little Jimmy who tried flirting with Jessica?" Alvin asked, slightly angry.

 

Jeanette frowned. "I know Jimmy might come off as a little... intense... but he's actually an amazing person underneath! It doesn't even take that long to know him to learn how sweet he really is," Jeanette smiled.

 

"Yeah! Plus, Little Jimmy didn't know you and Jessica are dating. He's had a big crush on her, so it's understandable why he got upset," Theodore frowned. He still felt bad for the mean things Jessica said about his friend.

 

"Well he should have," Alvin continued. "It's basically everywhere on the internet."

 

Simon rolled his eyes. "Alvin, he's dressed like a pirate all the time and his name is 'Little Jimmy'. Do you really think he uses the internet?"

 

"It's okay Alvin, you don't have to be jealous of Jimmy's love life anymore! Now you have a girlfriend!" Theodore smiled brightly.

 

Simon would have laughed, but he remembered that Jessica didn't actually like Alvin. He hoped the Chipettes would get that proof soon.

 

"I'm not jealous of him Theodore," Alvin answered. He never really liked Little Jimmy, so the fact that he had something before he did admittedly bother him a bit, but he was not jealous! "But he does need to back off my girl."

 

"Alright, if you say so. But don't worry, I'll make sure to tell him that you actually are Jessica's boyfriend," Theodore said. "For now, let's just get home. I don't want Dave to be worried," he added, and the group continued walking home. 

 

"Thanks Theo," Alvin said, a little happier this time. 

 

Brittany needed an award for self control after that interaction. She wanted so badly to say something, but she was able to keep her mouth shut the entire way home. 

 

Miller Lounge, 4:56 pm

 

"Okay, let's get to the chase," Brittany said as she and her sisters entered their house. "Did Jessica mention anything about Alvin? You know, besides the fake shit she tells him to his face?" 

 

"No," Eleanor replied. "Literally nothing about him. I don't get it!"

 

"Maybe she takes off her purse when she talks about him?..." Jeanette meekly suggested.

 

"Jessica doesn't go anywhere without her purse," Brittany stated. "I'm starting to lose hope. How is this happening to us?" 

 

"I mean... we still have time," Jeanette said.

 

"Yeah, three days," Eleanor clarified. "That's not nearly enough time, is it?" 

 

"Well, what else are we gonna do?" Brittany asked. "We have no other choice but to just tell him. Maybe he'll believe us.."

 

"But guys, you saw he looks at Jessica! She's got him totally fooled! He's even defensive over her! There's no way he'll just believe us. Especially not when he's too busy thinking about how they're apparently official now," Jeanette protested.

 

"Ugh, I hate that you're right," Brittany groaned. "This is all so ridiculous. My head hurts...." 

 

Eleanor began thinking. There had to be a way to get Jessica to confess, right? "What if we planted someone in? Made them have a conversation with her that could possibly lead to Alvin?" 

 

"Like who?" Brittany asked. "Jessica doesn't trust many people. She's not going to just talk to anyone about it." 

 

"Hm," Eleanor began. "Wait, I think I might have an idea."

 

"Really?" Jeanette perked up.

 

"Tell us," Brittany demanded impatiently. 

 

"Dominique has been telling me that Jessica keeps asking about the Homecoming votes," Eleanor began. "Maybe she could filter a conversation with her and web her way to Alvin! It would be on topic, right?"

 

Jeanette gasped. "Oh! That could work! But do you think Dominique will do it?" 

 

"Dominique hates Jessica," Eleanor said. "Conspiring against her is definitely something she would be on board with." 

 

"Perfect, let's do it," Brittany declared.

 

*Sister Squad*, 5:43 pm

 

Eleanor: I asked Dominique and she said yes

 

Brittany: Perfect

 

Eleanor: Now we just need to plan this right

 

Eleanor: I’ll get the details from her and text you, okay Jean?

 

Jeanette: Okay then!

 

Brittany: I really hope this works

 

Brittany: If it doesn't I might lose it

 

Eleanor: We'll see...

 

 

Notes:

Will the plan with Dominique finally work in favor of the chipettes? You'll have to find out next chapter! In the meantime, relax and enjoy the iconic nature that is Little Jimmy. Idk how Sapphire came up with him but I literally love him sadkijhsodfus. Jessica is all me though, in case y'all were wondering. Anyways, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and I'll see you next time! Hopefully it won't be too long, because I know y'all be sitting on the edges of your seats ;).

Chapter 15: The Clock is Ticking

Summary:

More annoying school shenanigans commence, Brittany is exposed, and the sisters attempt to catch Jessica's lie once more.

Notes:

Hey people! So sorry it's been a month since my last upload. I moved into my new apartment about 2 weeks ago and I just started my job yesterday, so a lot has been going on for me. I also have two kittens now lol. I'm fr adulting while writing a chipmunks fan fiction LMAO.

Anyways here is your chapter! It's not much, but I will try and work on more in the next week so that we can go back to regular postings. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Wednesday, October 12th 

 

Slick Six ;), 7:49 am

 

Alvin: Yoooo Simon and Jeanette you guys are like....the best yknow?

 

Simon: What do you want?

 

Alvin: So I forgot I have an algebra assignment due today

 

Brittany: Of course you did

 

Alvin: Oh stfu Britt

 

Brittany: No I will not stfu

 

Simon : We're not helping you.

 

Alvin: PLEASE

 

Alvin: I’ll pay you money

 

Simon: No.

 

Alvin: BUT SIMON

 

Simon: NO.

 

Alvin: God hates me

 

Simon: Isn't it a little too late for that, anyway? How are you going to complete the assignment?

 

Alvin: I have 10 minutes

 

Alvin: I’m doing it right now

 

Simon: Look, Alvin, I'm sorry about your assignment, but I can't help you. I assume Jeanette's phone is on silent because she's in class, but on her behalf, you've got to do this one yourself. Anyway, get off your phone before class starts. I need to get back to class too. Just do your best and NO cheating.

 

Alvin: So nothing? I'm supposed to fend for myself?

 

Alvin: What happened to brothers stick together???

 

Simon: Yeah, because it's YOUR assignment. Sorry Alvin, my teacher's coming soon and we gotta be off of our phones. Good luck.

 

Alvin: FUCK

 

Alvin: I’m so fucked guys

 

Brittany: Sounds like a you problem

 

Alvin: You should really work on your empathy skills Britt

 

Brittany: Empathy for you? Never

 

Alvin: How cold

 

Eleanor: I can't believe I have to mute this again

 

Alvin: I’m gonna fail Algebra all because of you guys

 

Alvin:😢

 

Brittany: Cry me a river

 

Alvin:🌊🌊🌊🌊

 

Brittany: Literally why are you such a fucking asshole

 

Alvin: Nah it's called being funny

 

Alvin: You should try it sometime

 

Brittany: Hahahahahahahahahaha see how I'm laughing?

 

Alvin: Yes I do

 

Brittany: God don't you ever just shut up

 

Alvin: No

 

Brittany: You should start doing it

 

Alvin: No thanks

 

Brittany: Whatever I gtg so stop spamming the chat with your whining and go to class

 

Alvin: Hey it's not my fault Simon sucks

 

Brittany: We're done talking

 

Alvin: Just saying

 

Alvin: Okay I'm done

 

Alvin: You guys are no fun

 

8:51 am

 

Eleanor: Oh how nice

 

Eleanor: I unmute and it was just Alvin and Brittany arguing for ten minutes

 

Alvin: She started it

 

Brittany: Did not

 

Alvin: Did too

 

Eleanor: If this continues I'm leaving the chat

 

Alvin: K

 

Simon: Yeah, this is just ridiculous. This group chat is always clogged up with you two goibg back and forth!

 

Alvin: Goibg

 

Simon: …

 

Brittany: Well it wouldn't be an issue if Alvin wasn't such a dick all the damn time

 

Eleanor: Shut up Britt you are also the problem

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Simon: Can't you guys argue in your DMs??? Why do the rest of us have to deal with this???

 

Alvin: Okay

 

Simon: THANK YOU.

 

To: Tiny Brat, 8:55 am

 

Alvin: Bitch

 

Brittany: Seriously?

 

Alvin: Hey Simon told me to argue with you in dms

 

Brittany: You are such an asshole

 

Brittany: Literally the biggest asshole

 

Alvin: I really do win at everything don't I?

 

Brittany: Yeah okay

 

Brittany: What a win

 

Alvin: You know it 😉

 

*Sister Squad*, 9:00 am

 

Brittany: Okay we need to go through with this plan before I cancel it bc Alvin's getting on my last nerve

 

Eleanor: Calm down Brittany

 

Eleanor: We have to wait until school ends

 

Brittany: I know I just ugh

 

Brittany: Like why am I even helping him out when he acts like this

 

Eleanor: Bc you know deep down that he doesn't deserve what Jessica is doing to him

 

Eleanor: Bc deep down you are a good person

 

Brittany: Right

 

Jeanette: yeah! :)

 

Brittany: So everything should go according to plan, right?

 

Eleanor: Yes

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Cafeteria, 12:05 pm

 

Despite all of the craziness going on, today had been surprisingly normal. Alvin ended up asking for an extension on his math assignment, Brittany eventually got over his asshole behavior, and the rest went about their day in peace without the two yapping at each other in the group chat. By the time lunch rolled around, the group got to talking as always, with the only roadblock being the secret that only half of the group knew. It was hard carrying on conversations and not being able to say anything, but Alvin was oblivious enough that it wasn't hard keeping things from him. Even Brittany was doing fine in the conversation, although she was admittedly distracted. She was currently waiting for an important text from someone, one that would signify something that she hadn’t told anyone yet. That time eventually came, and Brittany completely disengaged herself from the conversation after seeing the notification pop up. She looked at her phone, smirking mischievously at the message that she read. "Everything's finished," it said. Perfect, she thought. 

 

"Uh, Brittany?" 

 

Brittany blinked at the sound of her name and looked up from her phone to see Eleanor talking to her. "Yeah, what's up?" she asked. 

 

"I've been trying to get your attention," Eleanor continued,  a little annoyed. "Miss Miller wants to know when to book our appointments for Saturday morning." 

 

"Oh," Brittany replied. "We'll need time to get ready, but I don't want to get up before 8:00 on the weekend. How about 10:00?" 

 

"You think that'll be enough time?" Eleanor asked. She knew her sister wasn't exactly a morning person, but she also knew her sister wasn't proactive in getting ready for things. 

 

"Yes," Brittany responded confidently. 

 

"Okay, whatever you say," Eleanor said. "10:00 it is..."

 

At the topic of Homecoming, Alvin perked up. "I ordered those flowers, by the way," he said, turning to Simon. "A perfect sunset color scheme, just like you said!"

 

"Really? Well, that's wonderful, Alvin! I'm sure Jessica will love them,"  Simon smiled. Seeing his brother's enthusiasm and genuine desire to be a good boyfriend for Jessica only hurt him more. She deserved so much worse than a "fuck you". 

 

"I just can't wait to her beautiful face light up," Alvin swooned, leaning into the table. "I still need to give her the earrings," he continued. "I'll have to do that tomorrow." 

 

Brittany was cringing at Alvin's statements, but began panicking at the mention of the earrings. Did he say tomorrow? Shit, if he gave her the earrings tomorrow, then Jessica would keep them and she wouldn’t be able to take them for herself-er……Alvin would have wasted his money! "No!" she shouted suddenly, causing Alvin to widen his eyes in confusion. 

 

"Wh-why not?" he asked. 

 

"Because," Brittany began, not sure where she was going with this. "Because.....you're not supposed to give a girl her jewelry until the night of. It's like an unwritten rule amongst us women." 

 

"Really?" Alvin asked, genuinely perplexed. "I've never heard of that one before." 

 

"That's because you don't talk to enough girls," Brittany replied. 

 

"Oh." 

 

Phew, Brittany thought. Thank god Alvin was gullible.

 

"You're not messing with me, are you Britt?" Alvin asked. It wasn't unusual for Brittany to lie to him, especially when it meant sabotaging him. 

 

"She's not," Eleanor replied. "It's a real thing. Girls don't like receiving things prematurely." 

 

Thank you, Ellie! Brittany thought. 

 

"I guess that does make sense," Alvin said. "Alright, I'll keep em as a surprise then."

 

Jeanette was relieved things were going so well. She only hoped everything else would go as planned.

 

Eleanor thanked herself for being able to come up with that save. Although she wasn't sure why Brittany was holding off on the earrings. If he bought them, what else was he going to do with them? Was the plan to get him to return them?

 

*Sister Squad*, 12:16 pm

 

Eleanor: Hey, are we planning on having Alvin return the earrings after? We should really look at the return policy so that he can

 

Brittany saw Eleanor's text and panicked. Her sisters had no idea that she planned on taking the earrings for herself. She would just have to play along, wouldn't she?

 

*Sister Squad*, 12:17 pm

 

Jeanette: Yeah, Eleanor has a point.

 

Brittany: Oh right

 

Brittany: I don't remember what it was sorry

 

Eleanor: I suppose it wouldn't be too long of a time, right? It's only a week, so he should be able to return them

 

Brittany: Yeah exactly it'll be fiiiine

 

Jeanette: Hopefully…

 

Eleanor: If not we should have a backup plan

 

Eleanor: We can probably pay him back and honestly Brittany could probably use them

 

Brittany: Oh yeah I totally could! Didn't even think of that one

 

Brittany: So like who's paying for them?

 

Eleanor: Well if you wanna use them...

 

Brittany: What?

 

Brittany: I don't have enough money! Do you know how expensive those earrings were?

 

Eleanor: Brittany

 

Eleanor: Alvin is spending money on someone who doesn't like him

 

Eleanor: The least we can do is pay him back

 

Brittany: I get that but also

 

Brittany: Like

 

Brittany: Isn't our payment telling him the truth?

 

Eleanor: We're telling him the truth because we care about him, not because we want something out of him

 

Jeanette: Exactly!!

 

Eleanor: Are you forgetting that?

 

Brittany: But like

 

Brittany: Don't you think we would deserve them for free after being so nice to him?

 

Eleanor: That's not how life works Britt

 

Eleanor: …….

 

Eleanor: Something tells me you really want those earrings

 

Brittany: Don't be ridiculous

 

Eleanor: Hold on

 

Eleanor: Were you WITH Alvin when he picked them out?

 

Eleanor: You let him buy an expensive pair?

 

Brittany: Look

 

Eleanor: Brittany oh my god

 

Eleanor: You picked out a pair of earrings that you wanted so that he would give them to you after you tell him everything

 

Brittany: That's absurd

 

Jeanette: Brittany, if that's true, that's actually horrible.

 

Eleanor: I know you

 

Eleanor: It's true, isn't it?

 

Brittany: So what if it is?

 

Brittany: I’m doing him a favor

 

Brittany: A HUGE favor

 

Eleanor: Oh my god

 

Eleanor: If you really want the earrings, go ahead, but you'll pay him back

 

Eleanor: That's not fair to him

 

Brittany: He willingly bought the earrings

 

Eleanor: Did he pick them or did you?

 

Brittany: Well

 

Eleanor: Oh my god Brittany

 

Eleanor: What happened to doing something for someone because you care about them?

 

Brittany: Okay but it's Alvin

 

Brittany: Like I care because it's bad but also

 

Eleanor: Wow

 

Eleanor: I thought maybe you would at least admit it

 

Eleanor: Let go of your pride, Britt

 

Brittany: Yes he's a friend so I care a little bit is that what you wanted?

 

Eleanor: No but I'll take it

 

Eleanor: Just remind yourself why you're actually doing this

 

Eleanor: I know you think it's because you hate Jessica and want to see her suffer, which I'm sure is part of it, but we all know deep down you do care about Alvin's feelings

 

Eleanor: We all do

 

Eleanor: Please tell me I'm right

 

Brittany: Okay fine

 

Brittany: I won't let him give me the earrings for free

 

Eleanor: Thank you Britt

 

Cafeteria, 12:31 pm

 

The boys had all noticed the girls’ silence, and it didn’t take a genius to notice that since they were all on their phones too, they were probably texting each other. 

 

"Dang, are y'all texting each other or what?" Alvin asked, addressing the elephant in the room. 

 

"Like it's your business," Brittany replied, turning her phone off and putting it down. She was already irritated from her conversation with her sisters. She was outed and called out, so now her plan to get a cute pair of earrings for free had been pretty much shattered. 

 

"Oh I see," Alvin continued. "Weird girl stuff, I get it." However, his curiosity wasn’t even close to going away. Whatever the topic was, it was clearly a passionate and controversial one. Brittany and Eleanor were very intense as they typed, and both glared at their phones a few times as if they were arguing with each other through them. Something interesting is going on, he thought, but he decided not to pry anymore than he already had. It was probably just dumb girl stuff anyway, like he just said. 

 

Brittany sighed. She hated it, but in the long run Eleanor was right. Of course she was glad to catch Jessica admitting something terrible so that she could expose her, but her revenge plan had already been in play before she heard this news. The real reason she had even brought it up was because she didn't want to see Alvin get hurt. He had this weird genuine love for this girl, and even if Brittany didn't understand it, she also didn't want that going to waste. She wanted a guy to love her like that, so Jessica didn't deserve such wonderful treatment. Ugh, did she really admit that about Alvin? Brittany felt her face get a little hot, but her mind quickly switched back to reality. No way was she going to let herself trail off like that!

 

Eleanor put down her phone as well, a little embarrassed. "Sorry boys," she said, "We got a little caught up in some gossip."

 

"It's okay, Ellie!" Theodore reassured.

 

Eleanor smiled at Theodore. 

 

"Right," Brittany added, trying to distract herself from the stupid thoughts that were running in her head. She didn't even know what she was currently feeling at the moment. Was it guilt? Jealousy? Confusion? Confusion sounded about right. There he was, annoying as ever, smirking like an asshole, yet she couldn't help but feel bad for him. Even I could treat him better than Jessica, she thought. Wait, why was she even thinking that?

 

"So who said what to who?" Alvin asked.

 

"Wouldn't you like to know," Brittany replied snarkily.

 

"Okay fine, keep it to yourselves...."

 

Just then, the bell rang. Brittany was very thankful for that. She didn't know if she could handle keeping everything in much longer. Hopefully Dominique would solve all of their problems today….

 

*Sister Squad*, 3:24 pm

 

Brittany: Has Dominique texted you yet?

 

Eleanor: Yes, she's headed towards Jessica right now

 

Eleanor: Are you listening in Jeanette?

 

Jeanette: Yeah!

 

Brittany: Good

 

Brittany: This better work

 

School Front, 3:31 pm

 

Right after the bell rang, the chipettes had assumed their positions by the school’s entrance to once more make an attempt at catching Jessica in her scheme. Brittany was hiding behind a row of lockers, eyeing the halls for the head of the Homecoming committee and the very familiar evil blonde that they were trying to expose. Her eyes scanned through until she spotted them talking a few feet away. There they are! she thought. Come on, Dominique..... 

 

"Yeah, you will for sure win, I can guarantee that," Dominique said. There she goes, Brittany thought. They were already on the right track talking about Homecoming. Just one slip and Jessica was done for! 

 

"Good," Jessica replied. 

 

"How do you do it anyway?" Dominique continued. "Getting all of those people to vote for you? What are your tricks?" 

 

Perfect, maybe she’ll spill something! 

 

"A master doesn't sell out their secrets," Jessica replied. Shit. "But let's just say I do have my ways. People are so easy to use, it's hilarious." 

 

"Really?" Dominique asked innocently. "Like who?" 

 

Okay, here it was. Go on Jess, tell her. Who are you using? 

 

"Anyone," Jessica answered. "But you have to get to the boys. Men will literally do anything for a girl they like." 

 

"Oh really?" 

 

"Yup." 

 

This was it! Jessica was admitting to using boys to get what she wants! Now they just needed her to name him directly….

 

"So like.......what about your boyfriend? Isn't he legit?" 

 

Here it comes, Brittany thought, trying hard to not jump up with joy too much. Dominique was getting into Jessica's head and pulling out the truth, the words that the Chipettes needed to prove to Alvin that his girlfriend was nothing but a lying, evil-

 

"Of course he is, are you kidding?" Jessica said. "Alvin is the best thing to happen to me this year." 

 

WHAT!?

 

"Really?" Dominiqe asked. "But you just said-" 

 

"I was referring to all the boys who can't have me," Jessica clarified. "That's where I'm getting my votes from."

 

"So you're not using Alvin at all?" 

 

"Of course not, why on Earth would I do that?"

 

"No reason." 

 

The conversation didn't last much longer before Jessica left, leaving a confused Dominique standing alone at the front entrance. Brittany stood in her hiding spot with her mouth opened, shocked. Was Jessica just playing into her lie, or was she wrong about her? No, no she wasn't! Brittany heard her! She must have been lying!!!!!

 

*Sister Squad*, 3:41 pm

 

Eleanor: So....

 

Eleanor: Any luck this time?

 

Jeanette: Nope. Not at all. She admitted to using other people and mainly boys but she explicitly said that she's NOT using Alvin and he's the "best thing that happened" to her...

 

Brittany: I literally can't believe her like what the fuck

 

Brittany: We were SO CLOSE

 

Eleanor: Oh wow

 

Eleanor: I….what are we going to do?

 

Jeanette: I don't know... :(

 

Brittany: Me neither

 

Eleanor: Ugh

 

Eleanor: This is bad

 

Jeanette: Brittany, I hate to have to ask, but you're sure Jessica is using him, right?

 

Brittany: YES

 

Brittany: I heard it! I literally heard it

 

Eleanor: We're choosing to believe you but there really is no evidence

 

Jeanette: Yeah, we can't prove anything.

 

Brittany: I can't stand her I swear to god

 

Brittany: Literally how has she said NOTHING about it?

 

Eleanor: I don't know Britt

 

Eleanor: But if she really is going to breakup with Alvin on Friday......

 

Eleanor: Do we intervene without proof?

 

Brittany: I don't know

 

Jeanette: I wish he could break up with her first, but there's no way we can make that happen.

 

Brittany: Right

 

Eleanor: Are we just going to have to brace ourselves?

 

Jeanette: Are we sure we can't get his brothers to tell him??

 

Jeanette: There has to be something we can do!

 

Brittany: Would he believe Simon?

 

Eleanor: Probably not

 

Jeanette: Maybe...

 

Brittany: Ugh you're right Alvin is too stubborn

 

Brittany: He won't believe it until he has proof right in front of him

 

Brittany: WHICH WE DON'T HAVE

 

Jeanette: :(

 

Jeanette: What about Theodore??

 

Eleanor: He doesn't take Theodore seriously enough to believe him

 

Brittany: So he's just gonna have to deal with it then

 

Brittany: Like what are we gonna do?

 

Eleanor: We still have some time left

 

Eleanor: Maybe a miracle will happen

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Jeanette: Honestly, I think all we can do is try to support Alvin rather than expose Jessica. Maybe we can use the leftover time to help him become less attached to her?

 

Brittany: And how do you think we're going to do that

 

Eleanor: We only have two days, Jeanette

 

Jeanette: I don't know? Just talk to him? Or make Jessica seem bad??

 

Jeanette: I don't know, okay? This is stressful enough!!!

 

Brittany: Literally nothing we could do would make him believe that

 

Jeanette: Fine, whatever

 

Brittany: He thinks of her as a god

 

Jeanette: Heartbreak is common and Alvin will move on eventually

 

Eleanor: I think you have a little too much faith in Alvin, Jeanette

 

Brittany: You know what? Maybe Jeanette is right

 

Eleanor : Okay but we know something and have the power to do something about it.....I don't know, I wouldn't feel good about leaving it

 

Eleanor: Also breaking up is one thing, but finding out somebody never loved you to begin with? I couldn't imagine

 

Brittany: Fuck

 

Jeanette: I don't want to stop trying either, but this is Alvin's love life and there's nothing we could have done to prevent the relationship in the first place.

 

Jeanette: We can try and make things a little easier on him but he's still going to be upset at the end of the day

 

Eleanor: I know, I know

 

Brittany: So what now?

 

Jeanette: I guess we continue trying to get proof for now...

 

Eleanor: That seems to be the only thing we can do

 

 

 

Notes:

Still no luck with Jessica, but we still have a few days to spare! What are the Chipettes going to do next? Is Brittany going to pay for the earrings? Find out in future chapters, because this shit is about to get real intense....

Chapter 16: Broken Crowns and Broken Hearts

Summary:

The crew heads over to their school's Homecoming Game, and shit finally goes down as truths are revealed.

Notes:

Heyyyyy! I managed to get an update in for y'all! I've been having a great time starting my job and getting more settled into my new environment, so expect some more regular uploads from now on! As for this chapter, it's the moment that all of you (AND ME) have been waiting for. It's a hefty one, so this whole scene will be broken up into two parts. Y'all have no idea how excited I am to see your reactions sidfjosidufsdf.

Two things before y'all start reading the shitshow:

1. First scene is kind of an intro that has nothing to do with the rest of the chapter. It probably should have been added to the last one but oh well, it's still important and will be relevant later hehe.

2. I'm basing their Homecoming traditions off of my high school, so don't be alarmed if how they do things is different than yours. Every school is different!

 

Okay, you may proceed now. You're gonna want some popcorn for this.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chipettes Room, 8:01 pm 

 

After their third failed attempt at getting information out of Jessica, the Chipettes defeatedly returned home. Most of that evening was spent discussing what else they could possibly do, but each plan was ultimately crossed out as they thought about it. It eventually got to to the point where nothing was an option anymore, and hope was practically nonexistent. It didn't take long after that for he Jessica conversation  finally simmer down, and Eleanor allowed her mind to drift onto something else. Although a lot of her focus had been on Jessica these past few days, she had actually been thinking about something else that had been bothering her for around the same amount of time. She wanted to ask her sisters about it, but their current fiasco had been so distracting that she felt it would only be a bother to bring it up. Maybe now that they had practically given up on it, she could finally do so.

"Hey guys?" she asked, hoping her sisters wouldn’t mind the change in subject. 

 

Jeanette gloomily looked up at her sister. "Yeah?" she asked, trying not to sound as disappointed about the Jessica situation as she was. 

 

"What's up?" Brittany added. Did Eleanor have a new idea about Jessica? Please be an idea about Jessica.....

 

"Is it weird to go to Homecoming with your friend?"

 

Jeanette was a little surprised about the random question. She didn't know much about trends and what was expected and whatnot, but it didn't seem like a bad thing. "Uh, I mean…I don't know, but I guess it's not too weird," she replied.

 

Brittany wasn’t expecting that question either. Eleanor was always the first to say that she and Theodore were just friends, and that their relationship was nobody’s business. Why was she suddenly questioning it? "Are you......talking about Theodore?" she asked. 

 

"Yeah," Eleanor sighed, looking down in shame. "People have just been pointing it out lately and.....I mean, we're friends. We've been friends for years, so.......why is it weird? Right?"

 

"I don't think it's weird, Ellie," Jeanette comforted. "I know people go to parties with their friends all the time.” Jeanette paused for a moment. "But what do you mean people have been pointing it out?"

 

"Well, like," Eleanor began, hesitating a little. She couldn't help but blush from embarrassment, but she had to get this off of her chest. 

 

"They're saying you two seem like a couple," Brittany finished for her. "Right?" 

 

".........yes."

 

"Ohh." 

 

Brittany nodded. “Honestly Eleanor, I can see why people think that," she began. "You two are really close." 

 

"Well that's the thing," Eleanor began, frowning. “I know I’m always quick to deny it, but admittedly we do act like a couple sometimes. I asked him to Homecoming and he sounded so.......excited! I thought that maybe it was because he wanted us to do something that was next level, but he still does everything in such a friendly way that I don't even know anymore. Is he just oblivious or is he not into it?"

 

"Oh... I'm sorry, Ellie. But, I'm pretty sure he's just oblivious, you know how Theodore is," Jeanette replied.

 

"Yeah…” 

 

Brittany was confused. Was Eleanor......admitting something to them? "Ellie," she began, sitting down next to her sister with a worried look. "Did you........want to go with him romantically?"

 

Eleanor looked back at Brittany. "I wouldn't say that," she began. "I was ecstatic either way, I just.......people have been noticing that we're getting even closer and I have been too. I want to see what happens but.....he doesn't seem to reciprocate! I don't get it. I'm just confused...."

 

"I understand why you're confused, Ellie. If there's anything I know about Theodore it's that he's a very happy-go-lucky oblivious person," Jeanette said.

 

"Yeah, you're right," Eleanor said. "Maybe I'm being stupid. We'll be happy either way, right?" 

 

"Yeah, but you want something more, do you not?" Brittany prodded. 

 

Eleanor shrugged. "I do like him.....a lot."

 

"Eleanor, it's okay to want something more," Jeanette comforted.

 

"But he doesn't."

 

"What makes you say that?" Brittany questioned.

 

"Yeah, how can you be sure of that?"

 

"He's just fine being friends," Eleanor specified. "He likes where we are now. He's comfortable. I don't want to ruin that by asking him to be my boyfriend.......ugh, why is this so hard????"

 

"Maybe he feels the same way but doesn't know how to tell you," Brittany reassured. "I mean, it's Theodore, he always seems fine and happy." 

 

"But he's also very open about his feelings," Eleanor butted back. "If he like-liked me, I would know it.”

 

Jeanette frowned. She knew this feeling all too well. It was hard enough that she was going through this with a certain bespectacled boy, but it was even more upsetting that her dear sister had to deal with this too. "I know how you feel, Eleanor. But if he does like-like you, that's a different kind of feeling, so it makes sense for him not to be as open about it. Crushes are a very private and personal thing, after all," Jeanette reasoned. 

 

"Exactly!" Brittany reinforced. "Theodore's not gonna just tell you he likes you. Boys are so dumb with that kind of stuff. They wait it out and make you suffer because they don't know what to do with themselves, and then you have to guess. It's super frustrating." 

 

"Theodore's a little different than the guys you've had experience with, Britt,” Eleanor said. 

 

"Yeah, but-"

 

"I'll take your advice though. I'll give him some time to sort things out. Maybe, and hopefully, you guys are right about him."

 

"That's good to hear, Eleanor," Jeanette smiled.

 

"Who knows? Maybe he's planning something for you at Homecoming,” Brittany added. 

 

Eleanor laughed. "I doubt it, but thanks guys. It's nice knowing that I'm at least not crazy."

 

"Yeah, you're definitely not the only one feeling like this, Ellie. Boys are... confusing," Jeanette chuckled. 

 

"Right!?" Brittany exclaimed. "One day you swear you're gonna marry him and then the next day he's dating your friend. Fuck boys!" 

 

Eleanor laughed. "They really do need us to keep the world sane, don't they?" 

 

"Amen..." Brittany replied. 

 

Jeanette laughed. "Yeah!"

 

Friday, October 14th 

 

Slick Six ;), 6:01 pm 

 

Alvin: Yoooo Chipettes y'all going to the game right?

 

Eleanor: Yeah

 

Alvin: Heck yeah!

 

Alvin: I’m so excited

 

Alvin: My Jessica's going to win Homecoming Queen I'm so proud of her

 

Brittany: And how do you know that?

 

Simon: Yeah, nothing's official yet.

 

Alvin: Because literally everyone I asked is voting for her

 

Brittany: They're probably just telling you that bc you're her boyfriend or whatever

 

Alvin: Suuuuure

 

Simon: It doesn't matter anyway. Homecoming is more than King and Queen.

 

Simon: Apparently, we're supposed to have fun. That's what I was told and that's why I'm going.

 

Eleanor: I agree

 

Eleanor: I’m going to support our school and have a good time

 

Alvin: Yeah but this is an important thing for Jessica so I'm excited for her

 

Simon: Alvin. Shut up for one moment.

 

Simon: I’m happy for you but please shut up.

 

Alvin: What? Why

 

Brittany: Because all you talk about is fucking Jessica and how much you LOVE Jessica and how amazing she is so STFU

 

Brittany: Literally nobody cares

 

Simon: EXACTLY

 

Alvin: Wow okay

 

Alvin: So Brittany is jealous and everyone else just hates seeing me happy huh

 

Eleanor: That's not it

 

Jeanette: No, that's not it, Alvin

 

Alvin: WELL THEN WHAT IS IT THEN

 

Jeanette: It just gets tiring when all of our recent conversations surround someone most of us don't even know very well

 

Alvin: Oh

 

Jeanette: I think you're forgetting we have our own lives

 

Alvin: Okay

 

Alvin: I just don't have many people to talk to about her bc all the guys get bored and think I'm a Simp

 

Jeanette: I understand that, Alvin. Just don't talk about her SO much, please. 

 

Alvin: I just want you guys to be happy and excited for me but everyone kinda hates Jessica and I've been TRYING to get you guys to talk to her but nobody wants to

 

Theodore: Wait, you're not a simp??

 

Alvin: No Theodore I am NOT a simp

 

Simon: Alvin, if someone hates Jessica, why would they want to talk about her?

 

Simon: Theodore doesn't even know her.

 

Brittany: Literally

 

Alvin: THEN GET TO KNOW HER

 

Simon: Why should I???

 

Simon: She's YOUR girlfriend!

 

Brittany: She's a horrible person

 

Brittany: I don't understand why you're even dating her

 

Simon: Yeah, you just said everyone "kinda hates" her.

 

Alvin: Because you're my family and I want her to be part of that

 

Alvin: Everyone was referring to you guys

 

Simon: You are moving way too fucking fast.

 

Simon: It's been a month.

 

Alvin: AM NOT

 

Jeanette: At the speed, of light I believe.

 

Alvin: You guys don't even want to talk to her!

 

Simon: So?

 

Simon: We don't need to.

 

Simon: Life's been busy enough with school and homecoming and now this.

 

Alvin: You know it makes her upset right?

 

Simon: It does?

 

Alvin: She said she feels like a burden bc you all won't talk to her

 

Simon: Alvin, I think you're delusional. Jessica doesn't like any of us.

 

Alvin: She said she wants to be friends with all of you!

 

Simon: She's probably lying.

 

Eleanor: Alvin, just give it a bit

 

Eleanor: Trust me

 

Simon: She's called me a rat! You dumbass.

 

Alvin: That was an affectionate nickname

 

Simon: Okay, actually, fuck off.

 

Alvin: You all just assume she lies bc she's blonde and pretty and you want her to be a bitch bc you CAN'T BE HER

 

Simon: Why the fuck would I want to be her? 💀

 

Simon: See? Your arguments are so stupid they've got me laughing.

 

Alvin: I’m talking more about Brittany 

 

Brittany: You are soooooo going to take that back

 

Brittany: The things I know

 

*Sister Squad*, 6:15 pm 

 

Eleanor: Careful Britt

 

Brittany: DO YOU UNDERSTAND HOW HARD IT IS TO NOT FUCKING AISJDOLAKSDJSODJHFLJODKL;OJLFG;LKJDFPGOIJSDFLGKJSDFGISJDFGOSDFGFG

 

Jeanette: Just take a breather, Britt.

 

Jeanette: Step away from the screen and calm down.

 

Brittany: I’M DOING ALL OF THIS FOR HIM AND HE STILL DEFENDS HER

 

Brittany: Fuck him he can get his heart broken I'm so over this

 

Slick Six, 4:16 pm

 

Theodore: Guys can we stop talking about Jennifer?

 

Theodore: I’m always left out because I don't know her :(

 

Alvin: *Jessica

 

Alvin: I just don't get it

 

Alvin: She hasn't done anything

 

Brittany: That you know of

 

Simon: Alvin, girl drama is a very need-to-know thing.

 

Simon: I’ve been researching it and some girls just seem to hate each other for private reasons.

 

Simon: The only girl drama I know of is when that bitch made fun of Jeanette, now fuck off

 

Alvin: It's bc they're jealous of her

 

Eleanor: Is that what Jessica told you?

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Simon: She has a massive ego, wow

 

Brittany: Oh wow Jessica thinks we're all jealous of her!

 

Alvin: Brittany that is such a lie

 

Brittany: I’M LITERALLY TRYING TO HELP YOU YOU IDIOT

 

Simon: Honestly, he doesn't deserve it, Brittany.

 

Jeanette: Well, I can tell you that I'M not jealous of her. I'm not jealous of anyone. So what does that mean?

 

Jeanette: Honestly, you're just feeding her ego, Alvin.

 

Simon: Yeah, you've got to be really fucking full of yourself to think every other girl is jealous of you.

 

Alvin: But

 

Alvin: Fine I'll stop talking about her

 

Alvin: If you guys really hate her THAT much

 

Simon: It's not even that we hate her, oh my god, it's just that we're busy enough and this doesn't concern us.

 

Simon: You'd be annoyed if one of us talked about a significant other that much, so honestly I don't know what's not clicking.

 

Alvin: I said I'll stop jeez

 

Eleanor: This is a mess and my head hurts

 

Simon: Yeah, mine too.

 

To: Brittany, 6:21 pm

 

Simon: I can't fucking do this anymore.

 

Simon: I am SO done with him.

 

Brittany: Me too

 

Brittany: He can choke

 

Simon: I just want to tell him. I mean, he knows what it's like to try and warn someone else and have them not listen so if I remind him of that, perhaps he'll think about it a little.

 

Simon: I know it's good to do the right thing and blah blah but he's being an asshole. We're people too and it's not our fault we're getting pissed.

 

Brittany: Our plan hasn't even been working

 

Brittany: We've been trying all week and she hasn't said ANYTHING about him

 

Simon: Oh my god

 

Brittany: I’m just so exhausted and he has the audacity to be a prick I can't

 

Simon: EXACTLY!! It's just, ugh

 

Simon: Even I can't find the right words!

 

Brittany: It's infuriating

 

Simon: Yeah. The situation is annoying enough, but Alvin and Jessica are also individually exceedingly annoying.

 

Brittany: That's what makes it so much worse

 

Brittany: Well we're going rn but ig I'll see you

 

Brittany: Good luck dealing with Alvin after tonight

 

Simon: Yeah. See you soon.

 

Simon: Thanks.

 

Brittany: Let's just say Jessica is not going to be in a good mood so the things she'll say might be pretty harsh

 

Simon: Ah... okay. Thanks for the heads up.

 

Slick Six ;), 

 

Eleanor: Are we all riding together to the game?

 

Jeanette: I guess?

 

Alvin: Actually I'm going with *******

 

Alvin: Sorry I had to uh censor the name

 

Brittany: I’m done

 

Eleanor: Okay so the answer is no

 

Simon: Don't be a smartass, but enjoy hanging out with *******

 

Alvin: Thanks

 

Eleanor: Alright well we are on our way so we'll see you guys there!

 

Theodore: Okay! See you soon! :)

 

*Sister Squad*, 6:24 pm

 

Brittany: I am SO DONE with his attitude

 

Jeanette: Honestly... me too.

 

Jeanette: I’m trying to stay calm but it's really annoying.

 

Eleanor: Just leave it

 

Eleanor: It'll be over after tonight

 

Brittany: It will

 

Brittany: And he'll wish he listened

 

Football Field, 6:41 pm 

 

Although their most recent conversation with Alvin was very infuriating and it seemed like their plan to expose Jessica had fallen through, the Chipettes still wanted to come to the game to support their school and hang out with friends. They arrived about twenty minutes before the game began, and were about to find seats when Brittany suddenly stopped walking. It took the other two a few steps to realize that their older sister was no longer following them, turning around and giving her a questioning look. Brittany was on her phone texting someone, much to their annoyance. When was that girl not on her phone? 

 

Brittany finished her text and looked up at her sisters waiting on her. “Sorry,” she said a little sheepishly.

 

“It’s fine, let’s just go get our seats,” Eleanor replied, turning back around.

 

“Actually” Brittany began, causing Eleanor to look at her again. "I have to go do something real quick, I'll be right back. Bye!” 

 

Before Eleanor could ask what the hell she could possibly need to do, Brittany was gone. They had just arrived, so what the heck was that all about? "I......okay????"

 

"Maybe she just forgot something?" Jeanette suggested, hoping nothing big was going on. 

 

"But she's been like this for a while now," Eleanor began. "Sneaking off, texting people, acting like she's hiding something......."

 

"Do you think she's doing something without us?" Jeanette asked. "Like, in relations to Jessica?"

 

"That's what I'm afraid of..."

 

Jeanette sighed. Everything was already a mess. She could only hope things turned out for the best.

 

"It better not be too bad whatever it is," Eleanor said, "But I'm sure Jessica deserves it, so I'll let it slide."

 

"Hey guys!" 

 

Eleanor turned around to see Alvin waving at them. She wasn't very happy with him at the moment, but knowing what was going to happen to him later tonight, she decided to be nice. "Hey."

 

"Hey, Alvin," Jeanette smiled. She knew Alvin was being obnoxious, but even he didn't deserve what was coming to him. She felt really bad for him, so the least she could do was let him enjoy himself for as long as he could.

 

"I'm glad you all could make it tonight," he continued, smiling. "I'm sorry about the text messages earlier. I know I can get annoying when I talk about my crushes so....I guess talking about my first ever girlfriend must be super annoying." 

 

"It's okay," Eleanor replied. Ugh....

 

"Yeah, it is annoying, but that doesn't matter right now," Jeanette smiled. "Are you ready for the game?"

 

"Of course I am!" Alvin shouted. He admittedly was slightly bitter towards the football team because the coach wouldn't let him play Varsity this year, but he was still excited to support his girlfriend. "Where's Brittany?"

 

"We don't know," Eleanor replied. “She ran off right before you came over.”

 

"Yeah," Jeanette began. "By the way, where's Simon and Theodore?"

 

"No idea," Alvin replied. 

 

"Great,” Eleanor said. Half of their group was missing, and they still needed to find seats. Why couldn’t they ever do anything organized? 

 

"It's okay, I'm sure they'll be here soon," Jeanette reassured.

 

"Hopefully."

 

Soon after, the two boys in question arrived at the scene. They looked around for a bit until Theodore spotted Alvin's red cap and he and Simon went over there. "Hi guys!" Theodore greeted.

 

"Sorry, we took a little longer than expected," Simon explained.

 

"That's okay," Eleanor said. "We're still waiting on Brittany to....come back from something."

 

Simon gave Jeanette a questioning look, and she pursed her lips and nodded lightly in response. This is probably related to Jessica. God, I hope she doesn't do anything stupid. "Alright, hopefully she won't take too long."

 

"Yeah, I wanna make sure we get good seats for the game," Alvin said impatiently.

 

"Can't we just get seats now and save one for her? I mean, it's gonna be hard to find 6 empty seats next to each other and even more so if we wait," Theodore said.

 

"Good point Theo," Eleanor said. 

 

"Yeah, let's go," Alvin added, beckoning everyone as she started walking towards the bleachers.

 

As everyone followed the excited red chipmunk, Theodore turned to Eleanor to ask her a question. "How long do you think it'll take until the game begins?" 

 

"Not sure," Eleanor replied. 

 

Theodore looked at Alvin in hopes of him having an answer, but he was too busy waving to Jessica from the bleachers to answer.

 

Simon felt frustrated just by having to see Jessica. It depressed him that some people could be so heartless. "It'll take some time, but I don't think it'll be too long of a wait, Theodore," Simon answered.

 

Just then, Brittany finally joined the rest on the bleachers. "Oh good, I'm not late," she said, smiling as if she was waiting for something. 

 

"I thought you hated football," Eleanor said. 

 

"Well yeah, but I didn't want to keep you guys waiting, duh."

 

"It's okay! At least you're here now," Theodore smiled.

 

Jeanette nodded. "Yeah, but where were you, Brittany?" 

 

"It's not important," Brittany replied, which meant it was something bad. 

 

"Shhh, the game's starting!" Alvin said, moving his attention to the field. 

 

Theodore shot his head in the direction of the field. "Oh! You're right!"

 

The audience roared as the football players ran out onto the field, ready for an exciting night of success and school pride. “Thomas Edison High School, are you ready?” the announcer asked, causing the bleachers to erupt into an even louder series of cheers and screams. “I know I am,” he continued, going on about the school’s amazing football team and the events to look forward to in the evening. “Don’t forget that at halftime tonight, we will be announcing this year’s Homecoming queen!” He said, causing the audience to start cheering some more. He then proceeded to announce the nominees as the ladies waved towards the bleachers. Alvin cheered a little too loudly as Jessica's name was read, causing the people around them to give him a judgmental look. Brittany smirked the most evil smirk possible, knowing something that nobody else knew.

 

Jeanette noticed her sister's smirk and felt her chest tighten with worry. What did Brittany do??? As much as she wanted to know, she knew all she could do at that moment was wait and see what happened.

 

Eleanor on the other hand didn't want to know what her sister had done, but she felt like she was going to find out.

 

After the announcer finished his overly long speech, the game commenced with the usual national anthem and pledge routine before finally beginning. The football team was off to a great start, winning a few touchdowns that put them in a big lead by the 2nd quarter. Everyone was screaming excitedly from their seats as the opposing team got crushed, and the school’s pride filled the air as more points were scored. By the time halftime came around, the entire student body was having a great time. “Alright,” the announcer spoke, bringing everyone’s back towards the field. “It is now time for us to find out who our Homecoming Queen is this year.” 

 

The suspense grew as the three nominees began walking up to three large boxes, preparing for the halftime reveal. Alvin intently watched his girlfriend approach her box, excited for her to open it. He was already imagining the aftermath of her winning, him running down, hugging her, kissing her? Ugh, it was going to be so amazing....and romantic!

 

Jeanette was super nervous. Before tonight, she was pretty confident that Jessica was going to win, but after Brittany's evil look, she felt as if that wouldn't be the case. She didn't want to look but she couldn't look away either. Bracing herself, she grabbed the blue Seville's hand, something they agreed either could do during tense or anxious times. He interlocked his fingers with hers and gave her hand a squeeze. It seemed he was nervous too. She took a deep breath. Maybe she was being overdramatic, but the suspense was killing her! I just hope Jessica won't get angry, whatever the outcome might be... 

 

Brittany couldn't wait. Her plan was finally coming into action, and Jessica was going to feel her wrath. This moment was going to be amazing......

 

"This is it this is it!" Alvin repeated, nearly jumping out of his seat.

 

"Oh, I can't wait to see what happens!" Theodore gasped, completely oblivious to all the drama that surrounded him.

 

"Me neither," Brittany whispered. 

 

The three nominees, including Jessica, all waved at the audience and smiled. Jessica made brief eye contact with Alvin before blowing a kiss at him, causing him to swoon. Brittany couldn't help but scoff at the stupid gesture, but what was to come was too good to stay irritated. 

 

"Alright ladies," the announcer said. "All three of you are beautiful, but only one of you can be Homecoming Queen. You all have boxes in front of you, and when I say go, you all open them. The box with the rose inside will determine who the Queen is!" The crowd cheered loudly, excited to see who was going to get the rose. "Are you ready?" the announcer asked.

 

"Yes!" Alvin shouted, a little too invested in this. 

 

"Alright girls, open your boxes............now!" 

 

What happened next was universally unexpected for the entire school. The three nominees opened their boxes, revealing that the winner was......Miranda Pitts? She screamed for joy, holding up the rose as the announcer congratulated her over the speaker. Most of the crows gasped with confusion, all sure that Jessica was the rightful winner. The blonde stood there dumbfounded, staring at her empty box with her mouth completely open. 

 

Eleanor looked over at her oldest sister, who was sitting with a huge grin on her face. She immediately figured out what Brittany was planning this whole time. 

 

"Wh.....what!?" Alvin exclaimed, looking at the field dejectedly. What happened? How........how did Jessica not win?????

 

"Well there you have it everyone, let's get to our halftime show now."

 

The audience chattered and mumbled as the girls left the field, Jessica storming off angrily. Brittany proudly sighed, relishing in the moment as the chaos surrounded her. Jessica finally got what she truly deserved: public humiliation, a loss from something she desired, a kick in the gut and her pride? Yeah, she really needed that didn't she? 

 

"I......I have to go comfort her" Alvin said, turning and running towards the end of the bleachers. 

 

It was then that Brittany remembered what was supposed to happen next. She knew that once Alvin went to talk to Jessica, it was over for him. Suddenly, her satisfaction turned into a deep pit of guilt. What she was able to do created an amazing result, but what she couldn't do was going to cause something really bad for the oldest chipmunk.

 

*Sister Squad*, 7:44 pm

 

Eleanor: What the fuck did you do

 

Brittany: Whatever do you mean? :)

 

Eleanor: Brittany oh my god

 

Eleanor: She's pissed!

 

Brittany: I know

 

Eleanor: You rigged it didn't you?

 

Brittany: Maybe so

 

Jeanette: Brittany, what do you expect is gonna happen to Alvin???

 

Jeanette: You've made it worse for him!!

 

Brittany: I know that too but this was planned wayyyyy in advance

 

Brittany: It only fueled me more when I found out she was using my friend to gain more votes

 

Eleanor: You've had this planned for that long?

 

Brittany: Yes

 

Eleanor: Well what now?

 

Eleanor: I guess we wait for Jessica to tear Alvin apart?

 

Football Field, 7:51 pm 

 

Brittany frowned at her phone. The guilt was enough to upset her already, but it only grew even more as her sisters texted her. It seemed like the only one who was happy that Jessica didn't win was her. Oh well. No, I should do something, Brittany thought. Maybe I can pretend to comfort her. That way she'll be in a better mood when she talks to Alvin and won't break him TOO much.... 

 

On the other side of their group, Theodore’s mouth was still agape from when he had gasped VERY loudly after the results were read.  Jeanette had tensed so hard that she nearly crushed Simon's hand, which was almost more of a shock than the results.

 

"That's crazy! I thought Jessica was gonna win!" Theodore thought aloud.

 

"Yeah, we all did..." Simon added. What was going to happen to his brother now?

 

"I'm gonna go," Brittany said, getting up and rushing in the same direction Alvin had. She felt like she was going to throw up, or cry, or both. This was all her fault, and she had to fix this NOW. Luckily, she knew where the girls usually hung out to talk, so finding Jessica was easy. She began heading over, but immediately stopped in her tracks when she started hearing Jessica talk. 

 

"And I don't understand! Literally this bitch peaked in middle school, and I had everything! I have the looks, the talent, the LOOKS....." the blonde began, pointing to herself and waiting for her friends to nod in agreement. Brittany continued listening, waiting for Jessica to finish her rant. "I even got myself a stupid fake boyfriend that I didn't even like so I could win! That shit was all for nothing!!!!" 

 

Brittany gasped. Did Jessica just say what she thought she said? Admitting that she was using Alvin this whole time? Finally? Out loud? Running off and hiding behind a light pole, the chipette immediately texted her sisters.

 

*Sister Squad*, 7:59 pm

 

Brittany: JEANETTE TURN ON THE RECORDER RIGHT NOW

 

Brittany: SHE'S TALKING ABOUT HIM FINALLY

 

Eleanor: She is?

 

Brittany: YES TURN THE RECORDER ON WE CAN STILL DO THIS

 

Brittany: Alvin isn't here yet

 

Brittany: Someone tell Simon to distract him though bc he might be here any second

 

Jeanette: Okay!!

 

 

Football Field, 8:03 pm 

 

"Simon?" Jeanette asked. 

 

"Yeah?" 

 

"I need you to find Alvin and distract him, quickly! Don't let him find Jessica!" Jeanette instructed.

 

"Uh- sure," he agreed before running off. He knew better than to ask any questions at this point.

 

Quickly, Jeanette turned on the recording device. What could be heard from the other side was nothing less than shocking, and heartbreaking. 

 

"He's not even cute! He's literally not even human!" Jessica continued, quickly turning her frustration into a lengthy rant. "I've never had to deal with a more annoying creature in my life, and it was for......for THIS? For me to be humiliated in front of everyone!? What the fuck?" 

 

"I'm so sorry Jess," one of her friends said, trying to comfort her by reaching a hand out towards her shoulder. 

 

"Don't touch me," Jessica ordered, slapping her friend's hand away. "I made so many sacrifices for this stupid competition. What was I thinking?" 

 

Brittany had to use all of her inner strength to not lose her composure. The shit that Jessica was saying...... it was sure going to break Alvin, but at least it wouldn't be to his face. Hopefully Simon would find him before he made it….

 

Thankfully, Alvin was still looking for Jessica. "Oh god, she must be super upset," he said, frantically walking around the stadium. How did this even happen? She had this win in the bag!!!! This wasn’t supposed to be the way the night went, but Alvin was determined to help her out. He had to be a good boyfriend and be there for her. Where the hell was she?

 

Simon made his way out of the bleachers and through the crowds, desperate to find his brother. The stadium was huge and crowded, but it thankfully didn’t take too long for him to spot the red capped chipmunk. "Alvin?" he said out loud, doing a double take to make sure. Yup, there he was, looking around with a panicked expression on his face. "Alvin! ALVIN!" Simon yelled, trying to push past a group of people to get to him. 

 

Alvin turned to see his brother running towards him. "Simon!" he shouted, approaching him. "Simon, have you seen Jessica?" he asked, worried.

 

"Yeah, she went back to the bleachers to look for you!" Simon lied, pointing back to where the bleachers were, which was far far away from where Jessica was.

 

"Shit, she did?" Alvin asked. "Thanks Si," he said before walking that way.

 

Simon followed after his brother. That way, when Alvin got there and saw no Jessica, he could tell him she must have gone looking for him again. Sighing, Simon let his brother run off to find his girlfriend, oblivious to where she actually was, and what she was currently doing at the moment. 

 

“I can't believe I wasted a month of my life dating a rat," Jessica cried, now sobbing as her rant continued. "An annoying stupid rat! Ugh!" 

 

Brittany couldn't take anymore of this ugly bashing. She had to fix this quick and finally give Alvin the information he deserves. 

 

*Sister Squad*, 8:09 pm

 

Brittany: I think that's enough

 

Brittany: Where's Alvin?

 

Eleanor: It looks like he's heading back towards the bleachers?

 

Brittany: Don't let him go very far

 

Brittany: I’m coming

 

Brittany: Get the device ready

 

Eleanor: Got it

 

Football Field, 8:12 pm

 

Alvin ran all the way back to the bleachers in the direction that Simon had pointed to, but he still didn't see his girlfriend anywhere. "Jess?" he called out, taking a couple of breaths after. Where was she???? Was Simon wrong? Nah, Simon was never wrong! 

 

Brittany started walking away from the scene towards the bleachers, hoping to get to Alvin in time. As she got closer, she oddly heard Jessica’s voice getting closer as well. The chipette briefly looked behind her, noticing that Jessica was walking in the same direction. Shit! she thought as she began to walk faster. She had to get to Alvin before Jessica did! Brittany’s brisk walk quickly became a sprint as she made her way further towards where Alvin was. Once she was close enough she barreled towards him and grabbed his shoulder, causing him to jump. "Alvin!" Brittany shouted. "Alvin.....I........need to talk to you....."

 

"Can it wait?" Alvin asked. "I need to find Jessica. She seemed super upset up there!" 

 

"Yeah, about that," Brittany began. "There's something you need to know about her."

 

"What?" Alvin asked. "Seriously Britt? My girl gets publicly humiliated and now you want to spread rumors about her?" 

 

"It's not a rumor!" Brittany snapped. "Eleanor, bring down the device." 

 

Alvin was super confused. What was Brittany trying to do? How did she manage to get her sisters involved? Were they ALL conspiring against his girlfriend? He continued to look around for Jessica as Eleanor walked down, recording device in hand. 

 

"Listen," Brittany said, hitting play.

 

Right as Brittany hit the button, Jessica began approaching the group. Alvin pushed Brittany out of the way to get to his girlfriend, not even paying attention to what was being said in the recording. "Jess!" he shouted, running up to her concerned. "Jess I've been worried sick! Is everything okay? I don't know what happened! You were robbed! Totally robbed!" 

 

Jessica only stood angrily, arms crossed as she looked down at Alvin. Brittany marched up to the couple with the device still in her hand, ready to break them up. "Hello!" she shouted, waving the recorder in Alvin's face. "This bitch that you think is your girlfriend said some pretty nasty things about you, yet you push me to the side to go comfort her!?" 

 

Alvin whipped around to face Brittany, who looked pretty pissed. "Huh?" he asked. "You recorded her!?" 

 

"You what!?" Jessica shouted, bending down and grabbing the device. "Gimme that!" 

 

"Hey!" Brittany yelled, trying to reach up and grab it back. "Give that back!" 

 

"Absolutely not," Jessica said, throwing the device onto the ground and smashing it with her stiletto. Brittany gasped. Simon was going to kill her.... 

 

"I can't believe you would record my girlfriend just so you can tell me some stupid rumor!" Alvin exclaimed, glaring at Brittany. 

 

Brittany wanted to snap back, but Jessica interrupted her.

 

"It's not a rumor, I'll give her that much," Jessica said, crossing her arms. 

 

"What?" Alvin said, looking up at her confused. 

 

Jessica scoffed, then laughed. "Alvin, you are really really stupid." 

 

"You can stop now," Brittany said, but Jessica gave her a quick glare before looking back at Alvin. 

 

"I'll finish when I want to," she said, smiling. "I can't believe how easy it was to manipulate you. I got you to do literally everything for me, and you didn't question for a second why someone as hot and popular as me and completely out of your league would ever want you? Not for a second?" 

 

"Uh...." Alvin began, but he didn't actually have any words to say. His mind was completely blank, still yet to process what was happening. 

 

"It's pathetic how in love with me you are. Actually, it's almost hilarious. You want me sooooo freaking bad. You were easy..." 

 

"So everything was a lie?" Alvin asked, obviously upset but not willing to break. "You......you pretended to like me? For...for what?" 

 

"For the stupid votes, moron," Jessica replied. "Everyone was talking about us. All of your little fans at school were all over it, wanting me to win. The perfect saint who pitied the poor widdle chipmunk and dated him, THAT was supposed to be me. That crown? Supposed to be mine. I don't know HOW ON EARTH it didn't turn out that way, after all the shit I've had to put myself through!?" 

 

"So I was a sacrifice? A little game for you?" 

 

"You were my gateway to fame." 

 

"A prop," Brittany added. "You can go now, Jess."

 

"Oh I'll be going," Jessica said. "I never want to speak to you again, got it? You're clearly worthless to me since I didn't even win. I'm so disgusted with myself.....I can't even look at you!" 

 

With that, Jessica turned away and began walking back around the bleachers. Alvin stood still, not moving any bone in his body. Brittany gave him a worried look before gently touching his shoulder. "Alvin......." she began, ".....are you okay?"

 

Alvin slowly nodded, but he knew he wasn't. Everyone surrounding the area knew he wasn't. Everyone watched that entire thing go down, watched him be absolutely humiliated as the love of his life broke his heart into a thousand pieces. All of the things he did for her, said about her, the times he defended her? Was that for nothing? All for this to happen, and for him to be ripped apart right before the dance? "I......I'm gonna go." 

 

Before anyone could stop him, Alvin ran off faster than anyone had ever seen him run, and he broke multiple records on the track team last year. The red chipmunk disappeared away from the stadium completely, leaving the rest of the group to stand in shock from the aftermath of the horrendous breakup that had been performed in front of them. Tonight was a night of many losses, but the biggest loss was that of Alvin’s pride. 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

PAIN.

 

This hurt to write, hurt to read, and hurt to post. I'm sorry y'all. But like I said, the aftermath of this will all be posted in the next chapter, which will likely be next weekend. Be on the lookout to see what happens next....

Chapter 17: Lifting Spirits

Summary:

Alvin gets back on his feet in time to participate in the Homecoming Parade.

Notes:

Hello party people! Another week has gone by and I have finished another chapter for y'all! Not a whole lot happens here, but it involves resolution to everything that happened in the previous chapter. Some of my favorite scenes are in this one, so you're in for a treat! As always, enjoy :).

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Football Field, 8:24 pm

 

Thomas Edison High School was kicking off their third quarter for their Homecoming Game, and although the spirits were high after an amazing first half, the student body was still in shock after Jessica’s surprising loss. What was even more surprising though was her breakup with Alvin only minutes after, and word had already begun traveling through the bleachers after the red-capped boy ran off behind the stadium. 

 

Among those confused students was none other than Theodore, who sat still as the people around him stared and whispered. Why did Jessica say all those things? Why had the Chipettes been recording people? Why was his brother running away? What's going on?

 

Simon on the other hand sighed. Things had been stressful enough, and now that…that bitch had broken this brother (and his invention too but that wasn't important right now). He glanced around, seeing everyone else's frowning face. He let out another sigh. "Theodore, we need to go find Alvin," Simon told his brother. 

 

Theodore got up out of his seat. The situation was still seriously unclear to him, but he knew enough to tell that Alvin must've been very very sad. "O-Okay," he agreed.

 

Simon and Theodore made their way through crowds, bleachers and the field, calling out Alvin's name. "Alvin! Alvin!! ALVIN!!!" they had yelled over and over.

 

"A-Alvin, where are you??" Theodore yelled out. "W-We just want to make sure you're okay!" he shouted.

 

"Why are SO many people wearing red hats today!?" Simon yelled in frustration. Where was his brother?

 

After it was obvious Alvin was nowhere near the field, Simon started to frantically search the bleachers for his brother. At first, he had tried to be polite but now he was unapologetically shoving through and past groups of people. He didn't have time to apply his usual manners to the situation. He couldn't even think of that! All he could think about was finding Alvin.

 

"A-Are you sure you haven't seen him?" Theodore asked a tall girl for the second time.

 

"No, I'm sorry-"

 

"I think I saw him run out towards the entrance,” the girl's friend interrupted.

 

"Really??" Theodore asked, lighting up. He could only hope he wasn't being lied to... like how Alvin was lied to... No, he had to focus. He didn't have time to dwell on that situation, Theodore knew all he had to do was find Alvin. "Simon!!" Theodore shouted at his bespectacled brother. "Someone told me Alvin's outside of the entrance!”

 

“Outside?” Simon muttered to himself. He got down from the bleachers as Theodore thanked the girls before gently pushing past them and meeting up with his brother.  "Alright, Theodore... If he's here, we have to be very careful when we approach him, okay?" Simon whispered. 

 

Theodore nodded as the boys headed over towards the entrance.   

 

Stadium Entrance, 8:27 pm

 

Alvin ran as fast as he could. He had to escape everything that just happened and everyone that was involved, even if it meant running to another town or hell, another state! He couldn’t risk letting his emotions explode, especially not in font of everyone. Unfortunately for him however, he only managed to make it just outside of the stadium before his brain completely shut down. He had to stop, but he wasn’t going to just sit down in the open for anyone to find him. He had to hide. 

 

Finding an isolated spot a little bit away from the entrance, he slumped down and….finally cried. That was all he could do at this point after having his heart ripped in half then stomped on repeatedly. There was so much anger within him for not knowing the truth, sadness that Jessica didn’t like him at all, shame and embarrassment from being publicly dumped. He let all of that out as he leaned against the wall, sobbing more than he had in a loooong while. "How could I b-be so stupid," he said, hiding his head in his lap. Almost everyone he knew told him that Jessica was no good or that she was completely out of his league, but he didn’t listen. Alvin was so blinded by perfect person he thought she was, that he somehow couldn’t see the obvious red flags she waved during their relationship. The brokenhearted chipmunk rarely felt smart, but he had never felt this dumb in his entire life.

 

"Alvin?...." 

 

Alvin perked up at the sound of his name, noticing his brothers. Oh no, he thought, panicking a little. How did they find me? They can't see me like this! "H-hey," he stuttered, trying to collect himself as he crossed his legs and attempted to look cool. "Wh-what's up?" he asked, choking on a sob.

 

Simon sighed. "Alvin, it's okay. We know you were crying," he spoke softly and sat down next to his brother.

 

"Yeah, it's okay! I would be crying too," Theodore added, also sitting down with them. "We just want to make sure you're okay," he said.

 

Alvin bit his lip. He knew he wouldn't be able to cover much longer and his defense was crumbling, but he also didn't want to worry his brothers. "I'm fine," he lied, but his body language said otherwise.

 

Simon could see right through him. "No, you're not."

 

"Alvin... it's okay to be sad," Theodore whispered.

 

Alvin wanted so bad to keep telling his brothers that it was okay, that he didn't need anything, but........he couldn't. They were right, he wasn't okay. 

 

"I........." he began, swallowing hard. "I just loved her so much."

 

"Yeah, you did," Simon agreed with a sad nod.

 

"Sh-She didn't deserve your love, Alvin," Theodore comforted, trying his best not to cry as well.

 

"I bought her a limo!" Alvin shouted. "And flowers! And EARRINGS! I........I did so much for her......what was I thinking!?????"

 

"W-Well, you're a good person and it's not your fault she took advantage of you. She's just a very bad person," Theodore said, hoping his words could provide some sort of consolation.

 

"I know," Alvin said, taking in that last bit of pride that he had left. At least he was a good person, yeah? Theodore said so, which makes it true. "I just feel so stupid. I.....I actually thought that someone loved me for once. Is that........not possible???"

 

Simon felt a pang to his chest. He didn't realize just how heartbroken his brother was. "Alvin... of course, it's possible for someone to love you. Jessica's just can't love and that's her own problem. That doesn't mean you can't be loved," Simon reassured.

 

"Yeah! W-We love you, Alvin! And Dave loves you a-and the Chipettes too! There are lots of people who love you," Theodore added.

 

"B-but all the things she said about me," Alvin said, sinking into himself a little. "Are they true? A-am I pathetic? And stupid to think that.......that cute girls could like me???"

 

"She only said those things to hurt your feelings, Alvin. They're not true. You're not pathetic and you're not stupid either," Simon told him, confidently. 

 

"Yeah, and there are a lot of girls who have a crush on you! Some of them are really pretty, too!" Theodore chimed. He knew the last part was unnecessary but he figured it would bring Alvin some comfort.

 

“Wait, really?" Alvin said, immediately cheering up a bit as he turned to Theodore. "Like.....like who?"

 

"Well... I'm not sure if I should say or not because crushes are usually supposed to be secrets, but I know some of the girls from gym class really like you," Theodore whispered.

 

Simon held in a groan. Of course, that's what he wanted to know. "Alvin, you're a famous rockstar and you've got lots of fans. A lot of them have crushes on you and some even attend this school! I thought you knew that already?"

 

"W-well duh," Alvin stated, but if he was being honest, he was kinda bad at differentiating his fangirls from actual crushes. He knew a lot of people admired him for his talent, and he was obviously charming, but how would he be able to tell if these girls actually wanted to date him? “You know what? You two are right. I’m such a catch.....s-so fuck Jessica, she's wrong! Right?"

 

"Absolutely!" Simon agreed. "Even if you weren't a 'catch', as you put it, she's wrong for all she did anyway."

 

"Yeah, she's missing out. You would make an amazing boyfriend! Remember all the nice things you did? You just need to find the right person," Theodore began. "And... I know it can be hard to tell the difference between fans and real friends so I guess it must be the same for relationships, but I know for certain there are people who actually like you for you, Alvin," he reassured.

 

"Haha, thanks," Alvin said, calming down and returning to his normal self a little. He was still upset of course, but his brothers made him feel instantly better.

 

"It's no problem," Simon smiled.

 

"Yeah, we're happy to help!" Theodore grinned. He was so glad Alvin didn't look as sad anymore. He already felt like crying whenever someone else did, it was even harder when his brother was the one crying!

 

"So, do you want to stay here or go back?" Simon asked. "It's your choice."

 

"Oh god," Alvin said out loud, even thought he didn't mean to. He almost forgot that a bunch of people saw what happened, including the Chipettes. Hell, Brittany tried warning him before it all happened! Did she know about this???? "I don't know," he continued, looking down nervously. "But I have to go back eventually. The parade starts right after the game!"

 

"It's okay Alvin, you can take all the time you need, but when it's time to go back, we're going to try our best to keep this confidence up, okay? You don't need to pretend like this doesn't affect you because understandably, it would, but I want you to enjoy the parade," Simon told him.

 

Theodore nodded. "We'll stay here with you for as long as you need, don't worry," he assured.

 

"Thanks guys," Alvin said, now a little nervous. "Quick, hype me up like you were just doing. I need to gain my mojo back!"

 

"Oh, well, um," Theodore felt a slight panic and hoped his mind wouldn't blank. "Well, Jessica couldn't even win homecoming queen without you, because everyone in the school likes you! A-And there are actually girls prettier than Jessica who like you, like Isabella from science class and Emily from gym! They don't even like our music! Oh, and you're very cool and boyfriend material! Was that good?” Theodore spilled. “OH WAIT, d-don't tell Isabella or Emily I told you that! Th-That was meant to be a secret!" Theodore gasped, slapping a hand over his own mouth.

 

Simon brushed Theodore's last statement off, that would have to be dealt with at another time. "And you're a great brother and a great friend. I'm sorry we don't tell you that enough, Alvin," Simon added.

 

Alvin lit up. "Isabella and Emily like me?" he asked, completely ignoring Simon's sentimental statement. That was okay though, because he was going to remember what Simon said, even if he didn’t acknowledge it. 

 

"Yeah... but I wasn't supposed to tell you. I used to think they were fans but it turns out they're more into heavy metal, who would have guessed?" Theodore shrugged.

 

Simon was a little annoyed that Alvin was only focusing on the girls, but if it made him feel better, he didn't mind. "Yeah, ever since Isabella joined our advanced science class, she hasn't stopped asking for your phone number," Simon added, a little annoyed at the memory.

 

"Well you can give it to her," Alvin smiled, instantly feeling a lot better. "Tell her to hit me up! I'm a free man right now."

 

"Yeah! A free man!" Theodore grinned.

 

"I will, don't worry," Simon chuckled. He was more than happy to see his brother in good spirits. He was also more than thankful that Alvin was always able to bounce back so well.

 

"Alright, I'm ready to head back now," Alvin said, standing up. Was he repressing some of his feelings at the moment? Maybe, but he wasn't about to let the rest of his night be ruined. The emotions could come back later, but for now, he was freaking Alvin Seville! He needed to be up on that float waving to all of his excited fans!!!! "Everyone's waiting for me!"

 

"Yay!" Theodore cheered and he got up too.

 

"That's the spirit!" Simon smiled, getting up as well. The boys brushed the grass off their clothes and started making their way back.

 

Football Field, 8:24 pm 

 

The chipettes watched as the two Sevilles ran off to find the third one. Jeanette didn’t say a word, but  internally she was very worried. I hope they find him soon, she thought to herself as the crowd continued to murmur a bit. 

 

Brittany stood very still, unsure of what to do. She had failed. She had everything she needed to help him, and she had failed. The words that Jessica said lingered in her mind, ringing through her ears as she recounted the interaction. Those harsh, cold, and apathetic words that shot at Alvin as she helplessly stared at the girl he currently loved the most. Brittany could still see his shocked face in her head as the scene played over and over, striking her with more guilt each time. What the hell were they going to do now? What could they do? 

 

Eleanor walked over to Brittany and tapped her to get her attention. "Hey," she began, looking at her sister, "There was nothing else you could have done."

 

Brittany only frowned back before replying. "That's the worst part," she said. "I couldn't do anything. I couldn't help him....."

 

"None of this is your fault, Brittany. We did all we could. You did all you could. And you did an amazing job," Jeanette comforted.

 

"But I fueled it," Brittany admitted. "I pissed off Jessica and made her yell at him. Maybe it wasn't going to be that bad, but she........ugh!" 

 

Eleanor winced. Brittany wasn't completely wrong, but she was sure that Jessica still would have been harsh either way. "I'm sure it didn't change much, Britt," she reassured. "Simon and Theodore are after him. I'm sure that they'll be able to make sure he's okay."

 

"Yeah, Alvin doesn't usually stay upset for long, I'm sure he'll be okay," Jeanette added.

 

Her sisters were right. It would be out of character for Alvin to be super affected by something like this, but the situation was so intense, so how could he not be? Brittany knew that if it were her, she wouldn't step into the school for days after. But this was Alvin, and he practically had the ego of a Greek God sometimes. “Right," Brittany said, feeling slightly better. He looked super traumatized in the moment, but maybe it would just wash away like it usually did with him. Hopefully it would, anyway. 

 

A few more minutes passed as the game continued, with the other students quickly moving on from the fiasco and returning to their prior cheering and hollering. Although their hopes were a little more up about Alvin, the chipettes however still waited for the boys to come back, standing in the same place and staring off in the direction they left. It felt like almost forever waiting, but eventually the familiar glimpse of red blue and green caught their eye. Brittany analyzed the three as they walked over, her eyes focusing on Alvin especially. It seemed that just like her sisters said, Alvin was fine. Thank god, she thought, sighing with relief. Wait, why did she care so much about how he was feeling? 

 

“Hi girls!" Theodore cheered, waving as he walked with the other two towards them. 

 

"Hey!" Eleanor chimed back happily. 

 

Alvin tried playing everything as cool as possible. The Chipettes saw him freak out and run away, but they had no idea that he was crying behind the bleachers. For all they know, maybe he just ranted for a bit. Yeah, that was a lot cooler than sobbing into your knees...

 

Jeanette was relieved to see all three of them look okay, especially Alvin. She wanted to ask how everything was, but she didn't want to prompt any unwanted memories.

 

"Uh, do you girls happen to know when the parade starts?" Simon asked.

 

Brittany looked back towards the field. She hadn't been paying attention to the game, but the parade was supposed to start right after. "It looks like they're still in the third quarter, I think," she said, turning back. "So we have a little bit of time to get ready." 

 

Alvin felt very relieved. That meant he had plenty of time to compose himself before the parade began. 

 

"Yes, remember that we have to leave when the fourth quarter starts," Eleanor said. "But for now, let's just try to relax. Everything's going to be okay..."

 

Brittany took in a deep breath and closed her eyes. Eleanor was right, they should all just forget about what happened and relax. Jessica was no longer relevant, she had already succeeded in tearing her down, and Alvin seemed to be feeling better at least. Maybe all of the drama wasn't so necessary....

 

Alvin nodded, but the back of his mind still kept the words that Jessica had said to him. He knew he had people who loved him and cared about him, who adored him and wanted him, but the fact that Jessica didn't still hurt him. The embarrassment wouldn't leave no matter how hard he tried, for he couldn't fathom the reasons that she had to reject him that hard. Keep it together, he thought. He couldn't risk losing it in front of the Chipettes, especially Brittany.

 

8:37 pm

 

The rest of the quarter was rough for Alvin to sit through. He tried enjoying the game since their team was still winning, but occasionally he would catch a glimpse of Jessica and immediately the memory would flood back into his mind. As much as he attempted to distract himself, he couldn't. Jessica was there, smiling, talking to her friends as if she had not just broken up with him. How could she do something so cruel and then move on like that? Maybe he did something wrong? Was he not good enough for her to think of him as anything significant??? 

 

Alvin was completely lost in thought when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He whipped around to see Brittany looking at him, her face a mixture of confusion and worry. "Hi," she said a little sarcastically. "I've been trying to get your attention for like, five minutes now." 

 

"You have?" Alvin asked. He didn't realize that his mind had wandered so much during the game. 

 

"Yeah," Brittany answered. "It's the fourth quarter. We have to leave." 

 

"Oh, right." 

 

Brittany got up and Alvin followed, still a little distracted by his own thoughts. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, he was still nervous about the parade. How was he supposed to play it cool on the float when the hottest girl in school played him like Monopoly? The shame kept creeping back up to him as he walked with Brittany over to where the floats were being set up.

 

As they approached their float’s starting point, Brittany could tell that Alvin's energy was off. I should have known he was faking all of that confidence, she thought. It wasn't very often that anyone saw Alvin Seville nervous or insecure, so she knew that Jessica must have really gotten to him more than he would admit. She couldn't let that mess up the ambience of the float though, right? Right, she needed Alvin to stop being upset so that the float looked better in the parade. That was a good enough reason to cheer him up. Definitely not because she cared or whatever. 

 

"Alvin," Brittany said, turning to him. Alvin looked at her. 

 

"Yeah?" 

 

"Almost everyone in that crowd voted for us to be Homecoming court. We're in this parade because of them. Do you really wanna let them down?" 

 

"Wh-why would I do that?" Alvin sputtered, now understanding how obviously anxious he was. "I- I'm going to be the highlight of this damn parade!" 

 

"WE are," Brittany corrected. "But you don't sound so convinced..." 

 

"I am!" Alvin shouted back. Please work, he thought. Brittany was reading him way better than he had expected, so he needed to get his act together immediately. 

 

"Then prove it and stop being so nervous," Brittany continued as she began climbing on top of the float. "We have to be better than her. We're going to steal the spotlight! We won and she didn't. Stick it right in her stupid little face." 

 

Alvin was about to defend Jessica, but then he thought about what she did to him again. Jessica wasn't a good person. Jessica was a liar, a manipulative and evil bitch, and she didn't deserve anything! "Yeah!" he said back, suddenly motivated. He climbed up next to Brittany and sat down on her right. "Okay, let's do this thing." 

 

Brittany smiled. She knew she would get to Alvin eventually.

 

Back of the School, 8:56 pm

 

It seemed to take nearly forever for the parade to start. The floats needed to be perfect before they began moving, and the marching band needed to warm up before they headed off. After a solid fifteen minutes of sitting on a stationary float, both of the court members were bored out of their minds and staring off into space. Brittany eventually looked at Alvin, who seemed to be getting upset again. When she looked back towards the direction his eyes went, she noticed why. Jessica was not too far from them, arguing with the other nominees about where they would be sitting in the car that was supposed to drive them. Brittany couldn't help but smirk at Jessica's denial of losing as she demanded she sit in the front anyway even though she lost. That smirk didn't last long though, because she remembered that Alvin still hadn't moved on. She had to do something. You know, for the float. Maybe she could hype him up? Ugh, no, that was cringe. Give him a hug? Even weirder. Maybe she could…..

 

Oh. Brittany had completely forgotten that he didn’t know the full truth yet. Should she tell him now? Maybe that would make him feel better knowing that she tried to help him. Or he would get irritated at her for not succeeding, but hey, that was better than him being upset, right? Oddly enough it was. Here goes nothing, she thought, bracing herself before speaking.  "I have to tell you something," Brittany began, causing Alvin to turn back to her. She took in a deep breath before she continued. "I knew about Jessica." 

 

Alvin blinked. “Well duh,” he said. “That's why you recorded her, right?" Alvin asked. 

 

"Yes, but I knew for about a week before this,” Brittany added. "Everyone knew but you and Theodore. We had been trying to get her to admit it for days and.....I wasn't able to get it until the last minute." 

 

“”Oh,” Alvin said. The chipettes had been conspiring without him for an entire week? And he didn’t notice? Dang, maybe he really could be that oblivious. That did explain their weird behavior around him. “How did you find out?" he asked, genuinely curious about this entire thing. 

 

"I overheard her talking about it in front of the school last week."

 

"Oh," Alvin said. “Then you told your sisters about it?" 

 

"Well yeah, duh," Brittany began.

 

"Then how did you manage to get Simon's recording device?" 

 

"We told him, so he gave it to us." 

 

"What!?" 

 

"Yup." 

 

"So Simon knew too......" Alvin trailed off. He was still very confused. "Why didn't you guys tell me?" 

 

"Because you wouldn't have believed us," Brittany explained. "You didn't even believe me when I showed you the recording device!" 

 

Alvin was about to speak, but shut his mouth. He hated it when Brittany was right. "Okay okay, you got me there,” he began. He honestly was grateful that the Chipettes had wanted to help him out at all, and quite frankly, he was also surprised. The fact that Brittany of all people orchestrated everything shocked him the most. "Thank you."  

 

"Thank me?" Brittany asked. Why was he thanking her? He should be upset that she kept something from him and then failed at helping him out! 

 

"Yeah," Alvin replied. 

 

"For what?" Brittany continued. "I didn't get the proof in time. She found you first and....and...." 

 

"Yeah, but you still did all that for me," Alvin said. "So thanks." 

 

Brittany stayed silent for a few moments, taking in everything. Alvin seemed so genuine with his thank you, and so happy at the thought of her helping him. It was weird to see him like this, or for them to be getting along so well. She had previously dreaded sitting next to him in this float, but now she could honestly say that she was kind of enjoying it. This was nice. "You're welcome then," she said with a smile. 

 

Alvin smiled back, and the two looked at each other. There wasn’t a lot of time to enjoy this moment however, because with a sudden jerk, the float began moving, causing both to nearly fall over. Brittany instinctively grabbed onto Alvin's shoulder to balance herself before pulling away in embarrassment. "Sorry," she muttered before looking away. So much for a nice moment, ugh. 

 

"You're okay," Alvin shockingly replied. On any other night this moment would have started an entire argument between the two, but this night was different. Maybe he was still happy that she helped him out? That must be it. That had to be it. What other reason would there be?

 

9:22 pm

 

As they glided across the nearby streets surrounding their school, Brittany and Alvin waved confidently to the crowds of people that screamed and cheered for them. It was a wonderful feeling, like they were on top of the world (literally), looking down on those who admired them. Alvin especially needed this ego boost after tonight, and Brittany always loved getting this kind of attention. In the end, Both wished it could have lasted longer, but the parade inevitably  came to a close as the floats one by one began stopping, leaving the two so sit in silence again. It wasn't until a very angry Jessica came storming out of the car before it had properly stopped that Brittany scoffed, causing Alvin to laugh a little.

 

"I never understood what you saw in her," Brittany said, looking over at her fellow court member.

 

Alvin looked back over to Jessica, who was now yelling at one of the Homecoming committee members. "Honestly," he began, "She's hot. That's all I can really say." 

 

"That's all anyone says about her," Brittany added. 

 

Alvin laughed a little at her last comment. "Yeah, I guess I let my shallowness take over. Just knowing that someone like her was even into me made me feel really good about myself, so I guess I just really liked that. Obviously that wasn't true though..." 

 

"She doesn't deserve you." 

 

Alvin was very thrown off by that statement. Did Brittany really just say that? “What?" he asked. 

 

Brittany's eyes widened, almost like she didn't mean to say it out loud. "Well....." she began, panicking a little. She obviously didn't mean any of this in a weird way, especially with Alvin, but everything that was about to come out next was a hundred percent true. "You did so much for her. You bought her nice things, complimented her, did things for her......you even defended her when she was in the wrong." 

 

Alvin nodded. This was all very true. 

 

"I would like to have a boyfriend like that someday." 

 

If the first statement was a slap in the face, this one was a kick in the balls. Did.......Brittany just say that she wanted a boyfriend.......like him? No, she didn't mean it that way, did she? Right? "You would?" he asked, making sure he was hearing her correctly. 

 

"Well yeah, any girl would," Brittany replied, backtracking a little. She didn’t need Alvin thinking she had a crush on him or something.  "A loyal boyfriend who meets all their needs and genuinely cares about them? Perfect."

 

 Alvin suddenly felt relieved, yet disappointed by that? Brittany was just talking about girls in general wanting him, not.......anyways! "Makes sense," he said back.

 

"Yeah," Brittany replied, frowning a little. "I've never experienced it before. I wonder what it's like...." 

 

"Whadda you mean?" Alvin asked. "None of the guys you've went out with have bought you stuff? Or done things for you?" 

 

Brittany shook her head. "It's always 'You look so hot tonight', or 'Can we make out yet?'. It's never 'How are you?' or 'Can I get that for you?'. Guys don't seem to ever care about, well, me. They only want one thing, and once they get it then they're sick of me. Sometimes I feel more like a slab of meat than a person." 

 

Alvin blinked. Brittany just threw a lot of information at him that he didn't know about, causing his perspective to shift a little. "That's.....really dumb," was all he could say. It wasn't much, but he wanted her to know that he was on her side. 

 

"I know," Brittany replied. "I just don't get why everyone else gets to have nice boyfriends and I don't. What am I doing wrong?”

Alvin gave her a look, but she already knew what he was going to say next. "I know, you can't answer that," she said. "Sorry for dumping that on you. I didn't mean to." 

 

"It's okay," Alvin replied, smiling. "Can't spend the entire night being the sad one, ya know?" 

 

Brittany let out a "pffft" and rolled her eyes playfully. "I guess we're both pretty sad, aren't we?" she asked. "Look at us, we're the sophomore prince and princess with no Homecoming dates. How pathetic is that?" 

 

"That is pretty bad, isn't it?" Alvin agreed. Brittany nodded.

 

"Alright, you two can get off now," a voice said, causing the two to turn around. Dominique was standing on the side of the float, beckoning them to hop off, which they did soon after. Giving each other one last look, they smiled before Brittany said one more thing. 

 

"At least we'll be the hottest singles at the dance." 

 

"You bet!" Alvin replied. "I suppose you can win second place for that one."

 

"As if!" Brittany retorted. "When you see me tomorrow night, you'll be handing over that gold medal soooo fast-"

 

"We'll have to see then," Alvin interrupted. 

 

"We will, won't we?" 

 

9:26 pm 

 

A few minutes after the Homecoming royals exited their float, they approached the spot where their relatives had been waiting for them. "Wow, you guys looked awesome up there!!" Theodore exclaimed as he and the rest met up with them. 

 

"Did you both have fun?" Jeanette asked, hoping they might have felt better after the parade. 

 

"Of course we did," Brittany began, flipping her hair. "We looked gorgeous!" 

 

"It was nice going back to being the cool guy after......uh, that," Alvin said. 

 

"Great," Eleanor said after. She was glad that her sister and Alvin didn't seem to kill each other on the float, and that the experience made Alvin feel a little better.

 

"Man! Those floats were really cool!" Theodore grinned. "Especially our pirate ship," he continued, turning to Jeanette and Simon.

 

"Yeah, they  sure were," Jeanette smiled back at him.

 

"So, should we get going?" Simon asked the group.

 

"It's getting late," Eleanor replied. "We should head back now if we want to be up early enough tomorrow."

 

Simon nodded. "Alright then, let's go," he said, starting to walk back and prompting the others to follow him. 

 

Alvin felt a lot better after the parade, but he could feel his sadness coming back as they began walking back. During the parade he was the awesome Homecoming prince that everyone loved and cheered for, but at home he would just go back to being a lonely boy who had his heart broken by someone he thought loved him, and that still stung every time he thought about it. Go back to what Brittany said, Alvin thought. We're the hottest singles. It doesn't have to be lame that I'm going alone after being dumped, right???

 

Miller Residence, 9:43 pm

 

As the Chipettes walked into their house, Ms. Miller perked up from the kitchen and walked over to them. "Welcome back girls," she said, smiling sweetly. "How was the game? And the parade?" 

 

"It went well Ms. Miller, thanks for asking," Eleanor replied. That wasn't exactly all true, but her caretaker didn't need to know about the current chaos that was going on in their group. 

 

"Well that's good," the older woman replied. "I made some cookies for you girls," she continued, walking over to the stove to reveal a pan of, well, sorta charred desserts. "So go ahead and help yourselves!"

 

Brittany exchanged a judgmental look with her sisters before answering. “I’ll pass," she said. "I can't risk ruining my figure right before the dance."

 

Jeanette felt a little bad refusing Ms Miller's cookies, so she figured she'd at least try one. "Oh, uh, thank you Ms Miller! I bet they taste delicious," she grinned, stepping over to the pan and taking a cookie. Quickly, she took a small bite of it and while it wasn't that bad, it was sorta burned. She did have to try and resist the urge to spit it out. She gave and awkward thumbs up to her adoptive mother.

 

"I'm so glad you like em Jeanette!" Ms. Miller cheered. Eleanor did the exact same, toughing it up through the obviously burnt flavor and smiling. "You sure you don't want one, Brittany?" 

 

"I'm sure," Brittany replied, heading up to the bedroom.

 

Seville Residence, 9:46 pm

 

The conversation was very quiet after the boys dropped the chipettes off, and the awkward silence dragged along with them all the way back to their house. Theodore got a bag of chips from the kitchen and flopped down on the couch. 'Whew! That was a long day," he thought aloud.

 

"Yeah, it really was," Simon agreed. Remembering what had happened, he turned to Alvin. "Are you feeling okay, Alvin?" he asked.

 

"Huh?" Alvin asked, having been deep in thought. "Oh, uh, yeah," he replied after finally processing the question. "The parade went really well, so I'm good!"

 

"Alright, that's great," Simon smiled. He wasn't really sure if he bought the answer or not but Alvin seemed to be okay for now.

 

"Yup!" Alvin shouted as he began climbing the stairs. "Gonna go uh.....chill upstairs see ya!"

 

Thankful that his brother didn’t question him any further or that Dave didn’t come out to greet them yet, Alvin made his escape up to his room. After shutting the door behind him, her took couple of breaths and stared at his bed. He was single. His girlfriend dumped him in front of the entire school. His girlfriend who never loved him, who used him for votes that she didn’t even get somehow! He was hopeless. He was, and he hated to say it, a loser. 

 

Alvin rugged over to his bed and flopped down into it, his mind now wandering over to the chipettes. Brittany tried to help him for a whole week and he didn’t even notice. Why? Why should she do that for him? It was uncharacteristic of her to be so selfless, especially towards him. Maybe there was something more to it. She did hate Jessica, so potentially this was all just a scheme to get at her instead of one to help him out. But she was trying to make him feel better afterwards, so she must have cared at least a little. Hm, Alvin thought to himself. Maybe Brittany was nicer than he thought. 

 

All of this was starting to mess with his emotions however, and Alvin was getting tired of it. Feelings were annoying, exhausting, and humiliating. Why couldn’t he just be confident all the time? Oh well, there was no time to dwell on it. He had to get ready for the big night tomorrow. The big night that he would now be dealing with all alone, but that was a problem for the next day. Tonight, he would just sit in his misery and attempt to recover from the heartbreak. Maybe he would wake up and Jessica would be in love with him again. Maybe this was all some really bad dream, or just some big joke that everyone pulled on him. One could only hope, but all Alvin could do now was sleep off the pain that still gripped at him as she finally closed his eyes and drifted off in the smokey night before him. 

Notes:

So it seems like everything's been taken care of at this point, and maybe Alvin will feel a little better from now on. Get ready for the next chapter ya'll, because the big night is here! I haven't decided if it'll be posted in two parts or just one, but there is going to be a lot of content to look forward to!

Chapter 18: Hiatus

Chapter Text

Hey all, 

 

 

Sorry to disappoint, but this is not the next chapter of this work. I decided to post this so that I could tell y'all that I will be taking a break from this fic. I just started my new job a little more than a week ago teaching 6-12th grade and I have a lot to focus on going forward. Between that and the new Big Brother season out, I can't spend enough time to prepare the next chapter for you guys because it's a big one. Hopefully once I am settled in this new job or have an extended break, I can get back to this fic but we are all going to have to be a little patient with this one. Expect the next chapter in a few months most likely. I hope you all understand! I've received a huge amount of support and am very excited to continue, but there is only so much I can do. Thank you guys for being great sports through all of this. 

 

 

Oh, and by the way, if you want to continue to harass me about new chapters with daily comments and rude questions/accusations, you can stop reading. You know who you are :). I don't put up with that shit, and I will gladly block your ass because I'm stressed enough as it is and frankly I am getting really pissed off. I'm not gonna name names but I think it's clear who I'm talking about. Love you guys! 

Chapter 19: The Big Night: Part 1

Summary:

The six get ready for their Homecoming Dance, and five of them hatch a plan to help their broken-hearted friend out a little.

Notes:

I'M FINALLY BACK!

 

After weeks of trying to get this damn chapter done, I finally did it! Thank you labor day weekend for giving me this free time lmao. Let me tell you all, this chapter is LONG. The reason I'm splitting this into two parts is because the entire night would have probably taken me multiple months to finish. I forgot just how much content this chapter had, so y'all are in for a treat! Unfortunately you will have to wait for the full night to play out, but I promise you it will be worth the wait. Enjoy this one as always, because the chaos has just begun!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saturday, October 15th

 

Slick Six, 8:33 am

 

Theodore: Hey, have you girls had breakfast yet?

 

Eleanor: Yeah, we're about to head to the salon

 

Eleanor: Once Brittany gets out of the bathroom...

 

Brittany: IN A SECOND ELEANOR

 

Theodore: hope you girls have fun at the salon! :)

 

Jeanette: Aww thank you, Theodore!

 

Eleanor: Thank you we will!

 

Simon: Well then, we'll see you girls soon! 

 

Miller Front, 8:37 am

 

It was the morning of Homecoming, and the girls were getting ready for their planned trip to the salon. Of course Brittany was taking forever to get herself together, because of course she needed to look good enough to get a makeover that was going to completely wash off everything she was currently putting on. Eleanor didn't understand the point of that, but there was no reason to argue with her sister right now. Tonight was going to be fun, so it was better to keep everything as positive as possible.

 

Not long after the last texts were sent, Brittany emerged from the top of the steps and arrived at the front of the house. "Are we all ready to go?" Ms. Miller asked, looking at her girls.

 

Eleanor popped her head from her phone to look at he adoptive mother. “Yes!" she replied. 

 

"I'm ready," Brittany added. 

 

As everyone headed out, Eleanor quickly found herself being distracted. Part of the reason she was so keen about keeping things positive was because, well, she was still bothered by this stupid situation she was under. Two nights ago she had a conversation with her sisters about Theodore, and although they reassured her that things were okay, she still felt weird about it. Every interaction with him felt like she wanted more than he did, and it continued to nag at her every second she had a free thought. She really didn’t want to mention the issue to Theo, but if anyone could add more reassurance, it was him. Maybe now was the time to do it, since she wasn't going to be doing much at the salon. After taking her seat in the car, Eleanor took her phone out, inhaled deeply, and sent her “bestfriend” a text. 

 

Theo 💖, 8:40 am

 

Eleanor: Hey Theo be honest with me

 

Eleanor: Because this has been bothering me for some time now

 

Eleanor: Does it make you uncomfortable when people question our friendship?

 

Theodore: What do you mean? Is something wrong with our friendship?

 

Eleanor: NO

 

Eleanor: I mean like, when people ask us how we're just friends or assume that we're more than friends

 

Theodore: Ohhh

 

Eleanor: Yeah, that haha

 

Eleanor: I just want to make sure we don't give people the wrong idea by going together, you know? Like, I don't want that pressure on you

 

Eleanor: Maybe I'm overthinking this

 

Theodore: No it's okay Ellie!

 

Eleanor: Are you sure?

 

Theodore: People can just be confusing sometimes it's not our fault they think like that 🤷

 

Eleanor: Yeah, you are very correct

 

Theodore: You're my bestest friend! We can still go together :) 

 

Eleanor: Right! I know haha

 

Eleanor: So you don't mind people thinking we're like, you know

 

Theodore: No, not really. My brothers and I are used to it :/

 

Eleanor: Okay good!

 

Theodore: But do you mind?

 

Eleanor: Oh me? I don't mind it at all

 

Eleanor: It's just silly things anyway

 

Theodore: Yeah, we don't need to worry about what anyone else thinks! 

 

Eleanor: This is why I love you Theo

 

Eleanor: Platonically, of course

 

Theodore: I love you platonically too! 

 

Eleanor: 💙

 

Theodore: 💙

 

Sweet Sally’s Salon, 8:57 am 

 

As they entered the salon, Eleanor was still a little distracted. She couldn't help but be conflicted about the text conversation she just had. Eleanor wasn’t going to lie and say that she wasn’t disappointed in Theodore’s responses, but he had a very good point. If you have a very good friendship with someone, why would you try to ruin it with a romantic relationship? They are happy just the way they are right now, so there is no need to interfere with that in any way. Right? Theodore was fine with it. He didn't care what others thought of him, or of them. He just wanted to go to the dance with a good friend, and that was what she was to him. That was all she was to him, and that was fine. It had to be, anyway. 

 

"Wow, this place is so pretty!" Jeanette smiled as she entered the salon, so distracted by the decor she didn't notice that Eleanor seemed a little upset.

 

"I know, right?" Brittany replied. "We are going to look soooo hot tonight!" 

 

Eleanor smiled at her sisters' enthusiasm, but she was unable to match it. Ugh, she had to stop thinking about Theodore. As impossible as it seemed, she couldn’t let her worries about their relationship mess with her fun. Maybe she would feel better after being pampered for a bit. Hopefully. 

 

9:39 am 

 

The Chipettes asked for everything they possibly could to get themselves ready for the big night, and ready they sure were. Makeup, nails, hair, you name it! The girls were going to look perfect for the night, just as planned. 

 

Brittany was admiring herself as usual in the mirror of the salon when she noticed behind her that Eleanor was staring at her phone. She immediately noticed this as odd. Eleanor usually enjoyed the moment out in public and preferred to avoid her phone when possible. Was she okay?

 

Jeanette was looking in the salon mirror adjacent to Brittany’s also admiring herself. She felt beautiful! She turned to her sister Eleanor and spoke. “Ellie, don't we look pretty?" she asked with a grin.

 

“Huh?" Eleanor replied, snapping out of her trance. She had been staring at her phone for the past ten minutes or so reading the same series of texts over and over again. The words ‘I love you platonically’ had been haunting her thoughts almost the entire time the three had spent in the salon, and they were nowhere close to leaving her alone at this moment.  "Oh, yeah! We do." 

 

"Okay, spill," Brittany said, having enough of her sister's off behavior. The one who was usually calling others out for not paying attention or being invested in the conversation was spacing out and looking at her phone? Something was up. 

 

"Spill what?" Eleanor asked innocently. 

 

"Spill whatever is bothering you."

 

Jeanette glanced between her sisters. She figured she must have missed something again, because she didn't see anything wrong with Eleanor. Well, she had seemed a little lost in thought every now and again but maybe she was just nervous about homecoming. Jeanette sure was. However, Brittany seemed adamant. "You know Ellie, we're always here to listen," Jeanette prompted.

 

Eleanor sighed. It seemed like her sister had won this time and figured her out. Maybe she was more obvious than she thought. “It's stupid-"

 

"It's about Theodore, isn't it?" Brittany asked. 

 

Eleanor was stunned. Well, actually not really. Okay, she really needed to work on being less obvious. “How did you…..? Okay yeah I know, it's obvious,” she said, defeated. 

 

"So...." Brittany trailed off, giving Eleanor an expecting look. 

 

Eleanor sighed again. "It's just the same stuff again. I texted him about it this morning and he seemed to be okay with the rumors about us dating, but he blows it off as if it's nothing. I just feel so stupid...."

 

Jeanette frowned. "You're not stupid, Eleanor. Him not minding doesn't automatically mean you won't."

 

"But I feel so conflicted, it's like.........what do I want? I should be fine with it because we are friends, but for some reason I'm not." 

 

"Look Eleanor," Brittany began, "You need to stop overthinking it and just admit that you're in love with Theodore."

 

"Yeah, it just sounds like you have a crush on him,” Jeanette added. 

 

"What!?" Eleanor shouted louder than she intended before immediately covering her mouth in embarrassment. She blushed a bright red at the two statements, her mind swirling in multiple directions. A legitimate crush on Theodore? It couldn't be possible, right? They were friends for years, and like she had thought earlier, why ruin that? Nothing was different, right? So then why did everything feel different? Shit....

 

"You heard us," Brittany said.

 

Jeanette hummed in affirmation. "It's okay, though. You don't need to feel bad or embarrassed, Ellie. There's nothing wrong with having a crush," she reassured.

 

"I-I know," Eleanor replied, still a bit flustered. "I just......why did it have to be him?" 

 

Brittany shrugged. "Sometimes you just fall in love with the wrong people."

 

"Theodore isn't a wrong person," Eleanor stated. "It's more of a why did I have to ruin a very stable friendship by gaining new feelings? It's frustrating!"

 

"So you don't want to date him?" Brittany asked.

 

Eleanor didn't reply. She honestly didn't know if she wanted to or not. Brittany just continued looking at her sister, waiting for the response that never came. 

 

As if she knew she was interrupting an awkward silence, Ms. Miller appeared at the front door, ready to take her girls home. "Oh my gosh!" the old woman exclaimed, placing her hands on her cheeks. “You all look so beautiful!"

 

Jeanette turned around at the sound of Ms. Miller's voice. She figured this would have to be a conversation for another time, so she smiled widely at the compliment. "Thank you, Ms. Miller!"

 

Ms. Miller then began to cry, wiping her tears from her face. "You're all so......so grown up...." she trailed off, sniffling a little afterwards.

 

Brittany had to fight the urge to facepalm.

 

Jeanette starting to tear up too in response to her adoptive mothers words.  "Awh, Ms. Miller! D-Don't cry, or I'll cry!" she exclaimed, frowning as she stopped herself from joining the crying session. 

 

"Oh Jeanette, you're so sweet!!!!!" Ms. Miller said, bawling her eyes out. 

 

"Sounds like it's time to go home," Eleanor said. Brittany nodded enthusiastically. 

 

 

Chipmunks Bedroom, 11:42 am 

 

If Alvin didn’t have his brothers and Dave constantly shuffling back and forth and telling him to get up and get ready for the dance, he would have slept in until Sunday. Last night certainly was eventful, and going though all of those emotions in one evening had especially drained him. Waking up today seemed nearly impossible for him, when yesterday he would have planned to be up hours ago so that he could make everything look perfect for tonight. After last night however, all of that motivation and excitement was gone. What was the point of putting himself together if he had no date to go with? 

 

After what was probably the tenth time Dave reminded him to get up, Alvin finally caved in. He may have been awake now, but he wasn’t even close to being conscious. Sitting up in his bed alone in the room, Alvin staring off into nothing, dwelling on the previous emotions that were left over from last night. Jessica dumped me, he thought. That was the only thing he could think about. She dumped me in front of everyone, and now I don't have a date. Alvin wanted to beat his head against a wall at that fact. How did he end up dateless? That was insane! What am I even going to do with the flowers and stuff? he continued. Everything he spent money on? For a girl who didn’t even like him? He was so stupid, and now all of it was meaningless. The flowers, the earrings, the suit, the limo. Alvin gasped. “The limo!" he exclaimed, his eyes widening. Since he had nobody to go with him, he had rented an entire limo for… nothing! With his concert money! What the hell was he going to do?

 

Da Bros >:), 11:49 am 

 

Alvin: Guys how do I tell Dave I wasted money on a limo that nobody but me is going to ride in 

 

Simon: Oh god

 

Theodore: Oh no... limos are expensive! Dave's probably gonna be really mad... 😥

 

Alvin: Yes exactly so like

 

Alvin: How do I tell him

 

Theodore: idk 🤷

 

Alvin: That doesn't help!!!

 

Simon: Well I guess there's not really much we CAN do to help.

 

Simon: I guess you'll have to tell Dave and apologize or something.

 

Alvin: Come onnnnnn you guys are my brothers PLEASE

 

Theodore: 🤷

 

Alvin: Nooooo I don't want to be grounded bc I know that's what he's gonna do

 

Theodore: Maybe you can ask someone else to go with you? 🤔

 

Alvin: I have less than 12 hours Theodore

 

Alvin: Also I don't wanna sound desperate bc that's embarrassing

 

Alvin: I don't even wanna show my face at Homecoming right now!

 

Theodore: Oh... :(

 

Alvin: Sorry that was me being dramatic but I'm not having a good time right now

 

Theodore: Maybe the chipettes will go with you?

 

Alvin: They said they didn't want to remember?

 

Simon: Alvin, are you okay?

 

Alvin: Wait

 

Alvin: Brittany said she didn't want to because Jessica was going

 

Alvin: So now that she's not

 

Alvin: Fuck but that means being alone in a limo with Brittany nvm

 

Alvin: Also yeah I'm fine wdym

 

Simon: Well, I mean I just read this and I know how things have been lately so I figured something was up. 

 

Alvin: Si remember? The parade made everything better and I was able to sleep it off

 

Alvin: I’m all good now 😎

 

Simon: Alright, if you say so

 

Chipmunks Bedroom, 12:05 pm

 

Fun fact: Alvin was not good. He was panicking about the limo on top of already having a crisis of having no date and dealing with being dumped. How was he going to make it through the entire day like this? Maybe Simon's right, Alvin thought. The Chipettes might change their mind, and then he could get everybody to go! Then he won't waste the limo for just himself, right? 

 

 

Slick Six ;), 12:05 pm

 

Alvin: Yo chipettes are y'all done yet?

 

Eleanor: We finished a while ago

 

Alvin: Okay

 

Alvin: So like

 

Alvin: You all know I got that limo right?

 

Jeanette: Yeah?

 

Alvin: Well

 

Alvin: Right now I have nobody to go with me and I already paid for it

 

Alvin: Soooooo

 

Brittany: Sounds like a you problem

 

Jeanette: Oh no that's not good :(

 

Alvin: Oh come on! Don't you guys wanna hang out in a big limo?

 

Jeanette: No, not really

 

Eleanor: I already decided no

 

Eleanor: Sorry Alvin

 

Alvin: Please

 

Alvin: What am I gonna do when Dave sees only me get in that limo

 

Brittany: Am I supposed to care?

 

Jeanette: Don't you have other friends, though?

 

Jeanette: And they probably have dates

 

Alvin: Yeah that's the problem

 

Alvin: They're all in other groups

 

Jeanette: Ohhhhh

 

Eleanor: I’m sorry Alvin I don't know what to tell you

 

Theodore: I mean would it really be that bad guys?

 

Jeanette: Yes! Everyone's going to be staring because we'll be the only ones in a limo! :(

 

Eleanor: Exactly

 

Alvin: It'll be fun I promise

 

Theodore: But don't limos have refreshments inside??

 

Eleanor: Theodore there will be plenty of food and drink at the dance

 

Theodore: I guess you're right :/

 

Theodore: Alvin maybe you can ask fans to join you or something?

 

Alvin: Yeah I guess I can

 

Simon: Or you could just tell Dave the truth

 

Alvin: OKAY BUT THEN HE'LL GET MAD AT ME

 

Alvin: What if he doesn't let me go?

 

Simon: Over this??

 

Alvin: He could!

 

Eleanor: I’m sure if he knew the situation he would understand

 

Theodore: Yeah! And then you can ride with us!

 

Eleanor: Does he know about anything?

 

Alvin: No

 

Alvin: I can't cancel the limo though

 

Theodore: Oh right 😬

 

Brittany: Oh well then 🤷‍♀️

 

Alvin: So

 

Alvin: I’m really riding in this limo all by myself huh?

 

Theodore: Well I don't want you to go alone :(

 

Alvin: Well I have to

 

Theodore: I mean I don't really mind if anyone stares at us 🤷

 

Eleanor: Oh Theodore

 

Theodore: Come on guys it will be fun to go together :)

 

Alvin: Yeah listen to Theodore!

 

Theodore: It's okay Alvin! I'll go with you :D

 

Eleanor: Huh?

 

Theodore: Do you want to come too Ellie?

 

Brittany: You're seriously going to strand your date like that?

 

Brittany: To accompany Alvin?

 

Theodore: Huh

 

Theodore: No!!!!

 

Theodore: Of course not! Sorry I just forgot for a moment, I was too busy thinking about Alvin being by himself :(

 

Theodore: If Eleanor doesn't want to go then I won't either sorry Alvin 

 

Alvin: WHAT

 

Alvin: Eleanor maybe consider what your date wants

 

Theodore: I mean I just want what Ellie wants

 

Eleanor: I’m not doing this

 

Theodore: Okay then it's settled. Sorry Alvin

 

Brittany: How about you consider OUR feelings and don't pressure us into joining you on your pity party to the dance

 

Alvin: What? What the fuck

 

Simon: Can you not be so rude to my brother?

 

Brittany: Did you hear the way he talked to Eleanor?

 

Simon: He's asking to not go by himself and waste money, and you've been more rude than usual.

 

Simon: All he said to Eleanor was to consider what Theodore wants

 

Brittany: Yes and he was RUDE FIRST

 

Eleanor: Brittany I don't need you to defend me I'm fine

 

Simon: Whatever whatever, you already said you didn't want to go, it's fine, stop flaming him.

 

Alvin: It's okay Si

 

Alvin: They don't want to go that's fine

 

Alvin: Nobody wants to go with Alvin Seville huh? Who would have thought haha

 

Jeanette: Noo it's not that, Alvin! We just don't want to make a big scene in a limo!

 

Brittany: Oh my god stop with the waterworks

 

Alvin: I just got fucking dumped Brittany

 

Alvin: I thought you kinda cared about that but I guess not

 

Alvin: I’ll go alone

 

 

Da Bros >:), 12:35 pm

 

 

Simon: Is this about the limo or something else?

 

Alvin: What

 

Simon: We don't want to go in the LIMO, not "we don't want to go with ALVIN Seville"

 

Simon: But it seems like you're taking this a little personally. Are you okay?

 

Alvin: I’m fine just forget it

 

*Sister Squad*, 12:35 pm

 

Eleanor: Thoughts?

 

Brittany: Absolutely not

 

Brittany: He's practically begging us to do something we don't want to do

 

Eleanor: I’m so stressed right now

 

Eleanor: I don't want to make a big scene by arriving in a freaking limo but Theodore wants to go and I get it but I'M HIS DATE IS HE FORGETTING THAT?

 

Jeanette: It's okay Ellie, I'm sure he just forgot for a little

 

Eleanor: You'd think your date would be unforgettable

 

Jeanette: But Theodore forgets everything

 

Eleanor: I know

 

Eleanor: Nevermind

 

Eleanor: This is stressing me out and now Alvin is getting mad at me and I'm not in the mood

 

Brittany: I’m going to kick his ass

 

Jeanette: It's okay Ellie just take some time off the screen

 

Jeanette: Alvin's not that mad, don't worry about it <3

 

Eleanor: Brittany before you say anything in that group chat take a breather

 

Jeanette: Yeah. He DID get dumped, after all.

 

Eleanor: I think um

 

Eleanor: I think we all need to take a breather

 

Brittany: He seemed fine though

 

Jeanette: You can't even see this face, though

 

Brittany: Last night he was literally fine

 

Jeanette: Maybe he was just putting on a brave face? He does that a lot

 

Eleanor: Yeah

 

Jeanette: You didn't REALLY think he was going to recover from a break up and humiliation in a few hours, did you??

 

Brittany: I just don't understand why we're supposed to make ourselves uncomfortable bc he got dumped

 

Brittany: This is Alvin we are talking about

 

Brittany: He always bounces back

 

Jeanette: But this was different

 

Jeanette: He doesn't bounce back all on his own. I think you're forgetting that.

 

Eleanor: I agree that he shouldn't be manipulating us and using recent events as a tactic, but

 

Brittany: He'll be fine

 

Brittany: Also a limo all to himself? Why is that a bad thing

 

Brittany: He would love that attention

 

Jeanette: It's a BIG car with only one boy in it! Limos are supposed to be for multiple people

 

Jeanette: Doesn't really look like he wants that attention, according to him

 

Brittany: Alvin? Not wanting attention?

 

Jeanette: Yeah, especially not after getting dumped in front of everyone.

 

Jeanette: If that was me I wouldn't ever want to be seen again.

 

Brittany: Yeah I would have to agree

 

Brittany: But does Alvin really care about that?

 

Jeanette: Why wouldn't he? He was so upset! It takes more than a few hours to get over something like that. Even if it's Alvin.

 

Eleanor: Now I feel bad

 

Eleanor: I might text Theo and tell him I'll reconsider

 

Jeanette: I mean, you don't have to go with him, Ellie!

 

Jeanette: I just don't want you guys to be so hard on him. But if you go Ellie, I guess I'll go too

 

Brittany: Oh my god no

 

Brittany: Don't you see what he's doing?

 

Jeanette: Wdym?

 

Brittany: He's guilt tripping you guys!

 

Brittany: Now you feel bad for him so ur gonna go

 

Eleanor: I know that's what he's doing but unfortunately it's working

 

Eleanor: And he has a point

 

Jeanette: I just feel so bad though :(

 

Eleanor: What are we gonna do, leave him in a limo alone after he just got dumped?

 

Jeanette: Yeah :((

 

Brittany: It's his own fault that he bought a limo when everyone said they didn't want one

 

Eleanor: Yes it is but it's not his fault that the girl he planned on going with dumped him

 

Jeanette: Well... I mean I guess he didn't do a very good job thinking about the potential that Jessica wouldn't go and he'd be alone. But it's not his fault she dumped him!

 

Brittany: I know but like why does that mean that WE have to go with him?

 

Eleanor: Because we're his friends?

 

Eleanor: He's probably feeling very lonely and lost right now Britt

 

Eleanor: I think he needs us

 

Jeanette: Yeah!!

 

Brittany: Oh my god he got into your heads

 

Eleanor: No Brittany, I think you just can't seem to find the strength to empathize with him

 

Brittany: Not true

 

Brittany: I felt bad for him during the Jessica stuff

 

Brittany: I just don't feel bad for him now

 

Eleanor: You did, but......this is honestly still the aftermath of that

 

Theo 💖, 12:50 pm

 

Eleanor: Hey

 

Eleanor: I think I'm going to go

 

Eleanor: I don't wanna leave Alvin hanging

 

Eleanor: Plus it might be fun, who knows?

 

Theodore: Are you SURE? I don't want to make you feel like you have to go.

 

Theodore: I’m not very interested in the limo, I just felt bad for him :(

 

Eleanor: No I know, I do too

 

Eleanor: Brittany is too stubborn to do it, so I'll step up

 

Theodore: You're very selfless, Eleanor! I'll go with you! It'll be fun if you're there with me 

 

Eleanor: Of course!

 

Theodore: We'll only be in the limo for a little, anyway! :)

 

Eleanor: You're right

 

*Sister Squad*, 12:52 pm

 

Jeanette: Eleanor's right

 

Brittany: But we already did our part

 

Eleanor: So you feel accomplished then

 

Eleanor: You don't care that Alvin's still upset?

 

Brittany: I’m telling you he's using this as a way to get you to do what he wants

 

Eleanor: Look, I wouldn't be doing this if he hadn't just gone through something traumatic

 

Jeanette: Okay, I'm coming too

 

Brittany: Seriously?

 

Eleanor: The more the merrier Jean!

 

Eleanor: Yes seriously

 

Brittany: Well then I’M left alone

 

Eleanor: Guess you'll have to come with us then

 

Brittany: I hate you guys

 

Jeanette: Brittany, I thought you loved limos??

 

Brittany: Oh I do

 

Brittany: I just didn't want to appease Alvin

 

Brittany: But I guess that's what we're doing now bc he got broken up with whatever

 

Eleanor: Yes, because we're good friends and good people and we want to do something nice for him

 

Jeanette: Yeah! There's nothing wrong with making a sad friend happy

 

Eleanor: Is that really all that weird?

 

Brittany: You guys are making me look mean and bitchy

 

Eleanor: Hm

 

Eleanor: Or maybe you're just being that way right now

 

Brittany: Wow

 

Brittany: Fine I'll go

 

Brittany: Might as well if everyone else is

 

Eleanor: Okay

 

Jeanette: Yay!

 

Jeanette: Wait, what about Simon??

 

Eleanor: Oh right

 

Jeanette: Is he going too?

 

Eleanor: Maybe we should ask him?

 

Jeanette: Yeah sure! I'll ask him rn

 

Eleanor: Perfect

 

Theo 💖, 1:02 pm

 

Eleanor: Jeanette and Brittany will be joining us (:

 

Theodore: Awesome!!

 

Eleanor: See you guys soon!

 

Theodore: Can't wait!

 

Eleanor: Me neither :)

 

 

Dave’s Studio, 1:09 pm

 

Alvin was beyond devastated. Not only was he newly single after being humiliated in front of the entire school the night before Homecoming, but now he had spent his own money on a limo he was going alone in! Could his life get any more pathetic than it was right now? Honestly, it easily could considering he was about to tell Dave everything. The dejected teen knocked on the door to Dave's studio, preparing to tell him the unfortunate news. He wasn't sure how he was going to tell his adoptive father everything that had happened in the past 24 hours, but he was hoping that maybe he would at least understand. Alvin wasn't sure he could handle a lecture from Dave with the current state he was in...

 

"Come in!" Dave said, not looking up from his laptop. 

 

Alvin shyly opened the door and entered. "Hey Dave," he said, "C-can we talk?"

 

Dave had initially thought Simon or Theodore was talking until he looked up and saw Alvin looking unusually reserved. "Uh... yeah, sure?" he said, saving his progress on his laptop before closing it.

 

Alvin could already feel himself getting nervous. Shit, now he had to tell him, didn't he? This wasn't going to go well. "I uh....." Alvin began, fiddling with his shirt. God, what was he doing? Just get to the point! “Jessica dumped me last night."

 

Dave was taken aback by the news. "What?" he said, not fulling processing the sudden news. "She dumped you?"

 

"Y-yeah," Alvin replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "Funny story! Turns out she only dated me to get Homecoming votes, and she didn't even win.....crazy, huh?"

 

The man felt his heart ache for his son as he explained everything. "Oh, Alvin. I'm so sorry."

 

"It's....it's okay." Alvin felt himself choke a little, and he couldn't help but tear up as he spoke to Dave. This was not supposed to be happening. Stupid emotions getting in the way of the point! Now he felt AND looked pathetic. 

 

"It's okay, Alvin," Dave said, getting out of his seat to go over to his son. He wanted to give him a hug, but he wasn't sure if Alvin would want that. He at least wanted to make sure his son knew the option was available, though. "Do you want to talk about it?" 

 

Did Alvin want to talk about it? Honestly, no, he did not. Alvin wanted it all to go away. He wanted to forget that any of this happened at all and just go to the dance unbothered. He wanted to stop being sad. He hated being sad. Alvin simply shook his head, but instantly started tearing up again. In an attempt to hide them once more, the brokenhearted chipmunk began covering his face. He didn't need Dave to see his stupid tears.

 

"It's okay to cry, Alvin," Dave comforted. He rubbed his son’s shoulder soothingly as he continued. "I'm guessing you don't want to go to the dance?"

 

Alvin wiped away his tears before look up at Dave. "I have no choice," he said. "I bought that limo already, so I have to go....."

 

"Oh, right the limo!" Dave remembered. Wait, so if Jessica wasn't going and Simon, Theodore and the Chipettes weren't going... Oh. "Well, you don't HAVE to go, Alvin. You can stay home if you want," Dave suggested, although he really wanted his son to have fun at the dance.

 

Alvin was confused. "You're not mad at me?" he asked. His father was being suspiciously reasonable right now. “Dave, I b-bought a limo, and now nobody's going on it! I wasted all of the money you gave me!" 

 

Dave thought for a moment. It was true that the limo had turned out to be a waste of money, but he knew that it wasn't Alvin's fault. The poor boy had been dumped! "Alvin, I'm more worried about you than the limo," Dave told him. 

 

"You are?" That shouldn't have to be a question, because of course his father would care more about him than a stupid limo, but sometimes Alvin forgot that. 

 

"Yeah, of course!" Dave replied. He couldn't believe Alvin would think otherwise. "Don't worry about the limo, Alvin. We can sort that out later. I mean, if the others don't want to come we can just cancel it," he shrugged. 

 

Alvin couldn't believe this conversation was really happening. Dave wasn't yelling at him, he wasn't mad, he wasn't even disappointed in him! This had to be the most relaxed reaction possible, and it made absolutely no sense! "So that's it?" he asked. "No lecture or anything? No punishment? Nothing?"

 

"Alvin, I think you've been through enough. Besides, that was some of the money from your recent concert, so it's up to you guys what happens with it. I don't want to stress you out anymore," Dave explained.

 

Alvin just stared at Dave for a few moments. He was sparing him. He was letting him go because he felt bad for him. Alvin had to admit, he was extremely relieved. "Th-thanks," he replied meekly before looking back down.

 

"No problem at all, Alvin," Dave replied, smiling warmly.

 

Alvin wasn't sure what to do with himself now. This wasn't where he thought the conversation was going at all, so he hadn't thought of a plan for after. What now?

 

"Anything else I can help with?" Dave prompted.

 

Alvin looked back up at Dave and shook his head. Unless his father could get him a new date to the dance, there really wasn't anything he could do.

 

"Alright, Alvin. Remember, I'm always here for you if you need to talk," Dave said, before giving his son a quick hug.

 

Alvin didn't usually go for affectionate hugs, but.....he really needed this one. He squeezed his father back, and buried himself into his chest, trying to not cry again.

 

Dave hugged him tightly. He could tell he needed a hug.

 

Slick Six ;), 1:24 pm

 

Alvin: Nevermind everyone Dave is canceling the limo

 

Eleanor: Well that's good! You get your money back

 

Alvin: He actually wasn't mad lol

 

Theodore: WHAT

 

Alvin: I know right Theo? Dave wasn't even close to mad it was crazy

 

Brittany: That is shocking

 

Simon: How come he wasn't mad? Did you tell him about what happened?

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Simon: Ah, well that makes sense.

 

Eleanor: So are we riding with Dave now?

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Eleanor: Okay, sounds good

 

Brittany: I can't believe they're letting you cancel last minute like that

 

Brittany: Don't you have to pay a fee?

 

Alvin: I don't know

 

Eleanor: Probably

 

Alvin: Dave said he would take care of it

 

Simon: Well, then I guess you oughta just leave it to Dave.

 

Theodore: So no more limo?

 

Alvin: No more limo :(

 

Theodore: Oh :(

 

Alvin: Honestly I might not even go tonight

 

Brittany: What?

 

Theodore: What?? Why???

 

Alvin: What's the point? I have no date, no limo, ugh

 

Theodore: But we'll be there!!

 

Alvin: Yeah but

 

Alvin: Idk let me think about it

 

Brittany: The dance is in 6 hours Alvin

 

Alvin: I have time!

 

Simon: Not a lot of time, though.

 

Simon: Plus, you're on the homecoming court, too.

 

Alvin: Okay okay I'll think about it now

 

Simon: Alright, let us know what you decide.

 

Brittany: Exactly! What's everyone going to say when the Sophomore prince doesn't show up?

 

Theodore: Plus, it'll be less fun without you there :(

 

Alvin: Shit you're right Britt people might talk

 

Brittany: Yeah so I suggest you go

 

Alvin: Give me a sec

 

*Sister Squad*, 1:28 pm

 

Eleanor: Wow Brittany, for someone who doesn't care about Alvin's feelings you sure really want him to go huh?

 

Brittany: Stfu

 

Slick Six ;), 1:28 pm 

 

Alvin: Okay okay I'm gonna go

 

Theodore: Yay!!!! 🥳

 

Jeanette: Yay! That's wonderful! 😁

 

Eleanor: Okay so we will meet you guys where?

 

Alvin: Our place? Dave can probably drive us

 

Simon: Yeah

 

Eleanor: Sounds like a plan then

 

Alvin is Being Annoying, 1:29 pm

 

Theodore: Man it's kinda sad we won't go in the limo :/

 

Brittany: I forgot this group chat existed

 

Jeanette: I forgot about it too. It's been a while

 

Simon: You actually WANTED to go in that stupid thing??

 

Theodore: I mean limos are pretty cool

 

Brittany: I agree

 

Eleanor: It's just not fitting for Homecoming

 

Eleanor: We'll have fun either way!

 

Theodore: Yeah I guess so

 

Theodore: But wouldn't it be fun if we all went in one together?

 

Eleanor: Theodore, it's being canceled

 

Eleanor: We're not getting a limo

 

Brittany: We'll just have to be less fabulous unfortunately

 

Theodore: I mean can't we ask Dave not to cancel it?

 

Brittany: He hasn't canceled it yet?

 

Simon: Not yet

 

Eleanor: Why would we do that? I thought we weren't getting the limo because we all agreed we didn't want to go in one

 

Brittany: Well

 

Theodore: Well I was just thinking....

 

Eleanor: Also why are we talking about this in this group chat?

 

Eleanor: I only made this because Alvin kicked Brittany out of our group chat that one time 

 

Eleanor: I didn’t think we would actually end up using it 

 

Brittany: It’s so Alvin doesn't annoy us

 

Theodore: Wouldn't it be nice if we surprised Alvin with the limo and all went together? :)

 

Eleanor: Is that what this is about?

 

Theodore: Well Alvin's been crying to me and Simon about the limo a lot so I think he REALLY wants it

 

Simon: Can confirm he has been bitching about it.

 

Brittany: So we're going to give him what he wants?

 

Brittany: I mean I'm all for a limo because I want one but he's being annoying about it soooo

 

Eleanor: Yeah, I don't see why we're condoning this

 

Theodore: Well, maybe if we be nice he won't be annoying anymore?

 

Brittany: You really think that's how Alvin works?

 

Eleanor: Look I know you guys feel bad for him and we do too, but he decided to cancel the limo himself

 

Jeanette: I mean it could be a nice surprise..

 

Theodore: Yeah! A surprise!

 

Brittany: Why does it have to be a surprise? Can't we just get the limo back?

 

Theodore: A surprise will be more fun!

 

Theodore: Plus, we can't just waste money like that!

 

Theodore: That was from our last concert :(

 

Eleanor: I thought there was a refund

 

Eleanor: Or did I just assume

 

Simon: Well, turns out Dave bought it from an annoying person who won't let him refund

 

Eleanor: Crap

 

Simon: Yeah, Dave doesn't usually order the limos

 

Eleanor: Well I don't want you guys to waste your money

 

Jeanette: Yeah, that would be a real shame

 

Jeanette: Poor Dave must be fretting about what to do with the limo :(

 

Brittany: Right so let's just tell Alvin to not cancel it then

 

Theodore: No!

 

Theodore: I mean yes but I want it to be a nice surprise for him!

 

Brittany: Okay fine as long as we're getting a limo

 

Eleanor: Okay, I'll join in on the plan

 

Theodore: YAY

 

Simon: Thanks girls

 

Eleanor: He has been through a lot recently

 

Jeanette: Yeah :(

 

Eleanor: It's the least I can do after not being able to tell him about Jessica in time 

 

Brittany: I thought we were done pitying him

 

Jeanette: I mean, it's still sad

 

Simon: Alvin's been acting weird lately so if it makes him feel better we should try

 

Simon:I feel like he's been worrying about the night, so I think it'd be a good idea to give him something good he won't expect.

 

Theodore: Yes!! That's the whole point! :)

 

Eleanor: Well if it'll make him feel better I am willing to join

 

Jeanette: Me too!

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Brittany: Okay I'll do the surprise thingie

 

Theodore: Yay!!!

 

Chipmunk’s Bedroom, 1:53 pm 

 

The clock continued to tick, and with only a few hours before the dance creeping on him, Alvin decided it was probably time to get ready. Although he eventually was convinced that going was probably better for his social status than not, Alvin still had very little motivation to do so. He shuffled through the room and grabbed his suit which had been hanging up for weeks, frowning as he looked at it. The suit he specifically bought just for Jess was one that he was very proud of. It looked great on him, but now that he had nobody to go with, it was all for nothing. It even had a nice red tie to go with it, to match....

 

Alvin shook his head and snapped out of it. Stop thinking about her! he thought. Besides, red was his favorite color! He would have bought a red tie anyways, right? It didn't matter, none of that mattered. He just had to get this suit on and get ready. As he put together his look of the night, Alvin’s mind went painfully back and forth between the memories that the different parts evoked, and he couldn’t help but wonder how different it would be if Jessica hadn’t dumped him. He was supposed to be arm in arm with the hottest girl at school, walking out of a slick limo and showing her off in front of everyone. He had imagined himself walking up to people and saying, “Yeah, that’s my girl right there. Homecoming Queen, bombshell, Jessica White.” The Homecoming Queen part wasn’t even true anymore. Alvin still didn’t know how that happened, but that wouldn’t have mattered anyway. He still would have been dumped by her regardless of what happened. 

 

After he had finished putting everything on and combing his hair, Alvin checked himself out in the mirror as usual. He smiled at himself for a bit, and for the first time today he actually felt some of his mojo coming back. He looked good! Not that he ever didn’t look good, but tonight? Tonight he was on fire! Maybe tonight wouldn’t be so bad after all. He then made his way over to his desk, in which some unfortunate familiar items caught his eye. “Oh, shit...." he said, noticing the flowers and the earrings sitting there, ready for him to use. "What the hell am I going to do with these now?” he asked himself. They had no use now, but he had spent quite a fortune on both of them. Leaving them in here would be stupid! Maybe….

 

Slick Six ;), 2:18 pm

 

Alvin: Yo Chipettes any of you girls want flowers?

 

Alvin: Or earrings

 

*Sister Squad*, 2:19 pm

 

Brittany: :(

 

Brittany: I do but

 

Eleanor: Brittany....

 

Brittany: I know I know

 

Brittany: But I want them so bad!!!!

 

Eleanor: But integrity

 

Slick Six ;), 2:19 pm

 

Simon: Uhh I hope you're not referring to Jessica's flowers?

 

Alvin: Haha maybe

 

Simon: I don't think you wanna give those to anyone

 

Alvin: Why?

 

Brittany: Because they're fuck you flowers

 

Simon: HEY

 

Simon: You stole my thunder. Alvin, give them to Brittany.

 

Simon: From me.

 

Brittany: >:0

 

Alvin: Pffft maybe I should

 

Alvin: Wait what do fuck you flowers mean? Now I'm confused

 

Simon: ANYWAY, I already knew about Jessica so I suggested a bouquet that translates to "fuck you".

 

Alvin: REALLY

 

Simon: Yeah!

 

Alvin: THAT'S SO FUNNY

 

Simon: I KNOW

 

Alvin: Simon you really are the best brother

 

Simon: I know that too!

 

Alvin: Sorry Theodore you can be the best brother ever another time

 

Theodore: It's okay, the flowers are pretty funny 

 

Simon: Yeah, we didn't want you to waste your money, so that's what we suggested

 

Brittany: Aren't they perfect?

 

Brittany: You should still give them to her

 

Alvin: Wait so then

 

Alvin: Are the earrings fuck you earrings then?

 

*Sister Squad*, 2:24 pm

 

Brittany: HELP

 

Slick Six ;), 2:25 pm

 

Simon: No, I don't think so.

 

Eleanor: I don't think that's possible Alvin

 

*Sister Squad*, 2:25 pm

 

Brittany: I SAID HELP ELEANOR

 

Eleanor: Just fess up Britt

 

Jeanette: Yeah... you should just tell him

 

Brittany: No

 

Slick Six ;), 2:26 pm

 

Simon: I didn't choose those, anyway.

 

Jeanette: Yeah, earrings don't have meanings like flowers do

 

Alvin: Oh

 

Jeanette: But jewels and gemstones symbolize things, so it could be possible.

 

Alvin: So then why did Brittany want me to get them so bad?

 

Brittany: Because they would have made her look bad

 

Alvin: But

 

Alvin: Wait

 

Alvin: No

 

Alvin: She broke up with me before the dance

 

Alvin: I was gonna give them to her tonight

 

Brittany: Well

 

Brittany: I forgot

 

Alvin: Okay

 

*Sister Squad*, 2:27 pm

 

Jeanette: Well, never mind then, you could just lie again 🤦‍♀️

 

Eleanor: Brittany oh my god

 

Eleanor: I’m going to do it for you

 

Brittany: Don't you dare

 

Eleanor: Hm

 

Slick Six ;), 2:28 pm

 

Simon: Yeah.. it's the same thing with the flowers. But we knew you wouldn't listen if we told you not to, so at least you didn’t waste money on roses.

 

Alvin: Yeah but those earrings were expensive :(

 

Simon: They were??

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Eleanor: How much?

 

Brittany: Sorry Alvin I didn't mean to

 

Alvin: They were like $80

 

Simon: You let him spend that much????

 

Simon: Cheap earrings could have worked!

 

Brittany: IT WAS TO GET BACK AT JESSICA OKAY

 

Eleanor: Wow...

 

Simon: By getting her expensive earrings?

 

Brittany: Shush Simon

 

Eleanor: Okay Alvin

 

Alvin: Yeah?

 

Eleanor: Brittany bought the earrings for herself

 

Brittany: Fuck. You.

 

*Sister Squad*, 2:29 pm

 

Eleanor: Look

 

Eleanor: He had the right to know

 

Jeanette: Yeah, he did

 

Brittany: You both are awful

 

Brittany: Making me out to be some bad guy

 

Eleanor: Well

 

Jeanette: We're not trying to do that, Brittany

 

Brittany: But that's how I feel!

 

Eleanor: Brittany

 

Jeanette: Well, if WE'RE not making you out to be the bad guy but you feel like one, have you considered that maybe you are or WERE just a little bit?

 

Jeanette: Just a tiny little bit 🤏

 

Jeanette: In the beginning, at least

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Slick Six, 2:31 pm

 

Alvin: Oh

 

Simon: Wow

 

Theodore: But that doesn't make sense! :/

 

Brittany: Okay but I changed my mind!

 

Brittany: I was gonna have you give them to me and wear them tonight but I won't since you bought them

 

Alvin: ……

 

Jeanette: I mean, it's true she did something wrong, but she really did change her mind.

 

Alvin: Okay

 

Jeanette: I mean, you know how hard Brittany can be to convince, but she felt bad. We didn't initially know about the earrings either. Do you think you could return them?

 

Alvin: Brittany feels bad?

 

Jeanette: I mean, idk

 

Brittany: Just answer the fucking question

 

Alvin: I don't know if I can return them

 

Simon: Ugh, oh my god, if you tell me you don't have the receipt

 

Simon: THIS IS WHY WE KEEP RECEIPTS

 

Alvin: Oh shit yeah you need that don't you

 

Simon: Oh my godddddddd

 

Alvin: I don't know where that is

 

Eleanor: It's okay, Brittany can just pay you back

 

Brittany: WHAT

 

Brittany: If I pay I get them

 

Alvin: That's fine I just need my money back

 

Brittany: I might have the money

 

Brittany: Okay I will pay you

 

Alvin: Bet

 

Alvin is Annoying, 2:39 pm

 

Eleanor: So how is this working?

 

Theodore: I’ll tell Dave!

 

Eleanor: Okay

 

Eleanor: So how are we coordinating this surprise???

 

Theodore: Well, I'll tell Dave and then maybe instead of Dave picking us up, the limo will instead?

 

Eleanor: How are we going to hide that from Alvin?

 

Brittany: He is very nosy

 

Theodore: Oh... yeah you're right...😬

 

Theodore: I mean it's not like he would want to eavesdrop when I'm talking with Dave, he's never done that before.

 

Brittany: I’m sure he has and you just haven't noticed

 

Theodore: Yeah, I guess you're right. He probably has...

 

Theodore: But still, it shouldn't be TOO hard to hide the plan from him! :)

 

Eleanor: Maybe distract him?

 

Eleanor: What's a good distraction for Alvin?

 

Theodore: Something cool happening outside? A video game, a girl, a celebrity, etc.?

 

Eleanor: The topic of girls probably wouldn't work right now

 

Brittany: Just talk about one of his stupid hobbies that'll probably do it

 

Theodore: Yeah, you two are right.

 

Slick Six ;), 2:44 pm 

 

Alvin: Why are you all so quiet

 

Simon: Jesus Christ, we're not always going to be talking 24/7

 

Simon: Just because I'm online doesn't mean I'm ACTIVELY online.

 

Alvin: Okay but you're all online

 

Alvin: Are you all using that group chat I'm not in?

 

Alvin is Annoying, 2:46 pm

 

Eleanor: Brittany's right, he is nosy

 

Brittany: I told you

 

Slick Six ;), 2:46 pm

 

Simon: A group chat without you??

 

Simon: Why am I not invited???

 

Alvin: SHUT UP YOU CREATED IT

 

Simon: I wish

 

Alvin: Stop lying to me I know it was you

 

Brittany: So what if we are?

 

Alvin is Annoying, 2:47 pm

 

Simon: Brittany, don't

 

Simon: That'll make him MORE nosy!!

 

Brittany: Okay but

 

Brittany: Fine fine I'll drop it

 

Brittany: I just love how annoyed he gets when he's left out of something

 

Simon: Okay, yeah, but we need some self-control right now. It'll only make it harder later if he's suspicious now.

 

Brittany: Okay okay

 

Slick Six ;), 2:48 pm

 

Eleanor: It was actually me but we never used it

 

Eleanor: Anyways we're talking to you now, are you happy?

 

Alvin: Idk

 

Alvin: I’m ready btw is anyone else ready? We should take photos!

 

Brittany: Not yet

 

Theodore: Yeah we need some more time

 

Alvin: How

 

Brittany: Oh my god Alvin let a girl complete her look

 

Alvin: Just let me know when you're done 😒

 

Alvin is Annoying, 3:04 pm

 

Brittany: He's being annoying

 

Brittany: When is the stupid limo coming?

 

Theodore: Soon, don't worry!

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Chipmunks Room, 3:57 pm

 

Alvin waited….and waited….and waited after he sent his last text in the group chat. It felt like everyone was taking forever to get ready, and he was just.....dwelling on his thoughts in the middle of his room. He was going to Homecoming alone. No limo, no date, no nothing. He was on the court and he was going to be single, stupid, lame…..and ugh. Did he actually want to go to this stupid thing? Well, it was Homecoming.....fuck! This was why he needed everyone to be ready now! He needed to get his mind off of this, and to get this night over with. After a few more minutes of feeling sorry for himself, Alvin decided he was done doing that and slumped his way down to the front of his house in hopes that at least one of his brothers was ready.

 

Seville Front Yard, 4:13 pm 

 

Theodore adjusted his shiny green bowtie as he waited for his brothers on the lawn. The limo would be arriving shortly, so he hoped the others would too. Hearing footsteps, he whirled around to see his brother Alvin all dressed up gloomily walking over. Theodore smiled brightly. "Hey, Alvin!" 

 

"Hey," Alvin replied, approaching his brother. "Where's Simon?"

 

"He should be here soon," Theodore replied.

 

Not long after Theodore said that, Simon appeared outside and “met up with his brothers. “Hey guys," he said, smiling.

 

"I hope the girls don't take forever," Alvin said, checking his phone. He rolled his eyes when there was no confirmation that they were ready yet. "And by the girls I mean Brittany."

 

"Yeah... Brittany does take long, doesn't she?" Theodore frowned. "But I can't wait to see them!" he continued, quickly turning the frown into a smile. 

 

"I just wanna get to the dance," Alvin continued, obviously itching to go.

 

Chipettes Room, 4:20 pm

 

Brittany of course, was taking forever to get ready. Who could blame her, though? She had no date to go with, so she had to make up for it by looking her absolute best. If that meant taking extra time to perfect her makeup, fix her hair, and adjust her dress fifteen times until it was in the exact position she wanted, then so be it. She was so entranced in her appearance in fact that she didn’t hear the knock on the bedroom door, or her sister walking in to talk to her.

 

“Brittany? Hello?”

 

Brittany jumped and flipped around to see Eleanor waving her arms around in an attempt to get her attention. “What?” she asked, slightly aggravated at the sudden interruption. 

 

“I’ve been trying to call you for like, five minutes straight,” Eleanor replied, exasperated. 

 

“Okay well I’m clearly busy,” Brittany continued, tuning back around to reapply her mascara for the third time in a row. “What did you want?”

 

“I was coming in to see if you were ready to head to the boys’ house,” Eleanor began, he face unamused as she watched her sister add absolutely nothing to her look. “But I think this answers my question.”

 

“Ugh, can’t you all just wait five more minutes?” Brittany groaned. “So impatient.”

 

Eleanor decided to not comment, but she did roll her eyes when her sister wasn’t looking. “That’s fine,” she said, sighing a little. “But you can’t take forever. The limo will probably be here soon, and if we’re not there in time we’ll miss Alvin’s surprise.”

 

“Why would I care about that?” Brittany asked, turning back around to face her sister. 

 

“Because you’re his friend?” Eleanor replied. “You know, you’ve been acting more rude than usual lately. I don’t know what’s gotten into you, but this needs to stop.”

 

Brittany put her mascara away and turned back around, not responding to Eleanor’s last comment. Was she acting more rude than usual? Not that she was usually rude, but maybe Eleanor wasn’t entirely wrong. She had been more angry lately, and maybe…..MAYBE…..she was taking it out on everyone. “I guess I just imagined this night would be different. That’s all.”

 

Eleanor softened a little. So that’s what this was about. “Britt,” she began, walking up to her sister. “You know you don’t need a date to have a good time, right?”

 

Brittany nodded, but she wasn’t entirely convinced. “I do, but….”

 

“Being single doesn’t make you any more or less of a princess. You earned that title by yourself, so you’re all anyone needs to see. Right?”

 

Hm. Eleanor had a point. “Okay,” Brittany said, breathing out a little. “You’re right. I need to go in there and make everyone wish they took me instead.”

 

“That wasn’t exactly my point, but you have the right idea,” Eleanor said. As long as her sister wasn’t grouchy anymore, that’s what mattered. “Now let’s get going. I’m going to text the boys to see if they’re ready for us.”

 

“Okay, just give me like…..ten minutes,” Brittany said. 

 

“What happened to five?” 

 

“Fine. Five.”

 

Alvin is Annoying, 4:32 pm 

 

Eleanor: Should we head over?

 

Theodore: Sure!!

 

Eleanor: Okay! We'll be there :)

 

Seville Front Yard, 4:39 pm 

 

It took a while for anyone to show up, but eventually the boys could see the Chipettes walking towards their house in their full Homecoming get up. They were each glammed up in their fancy yet fitting dresses for each of them, as well as makeup and hair that other girls would die for. Needless to say, they looked fabulous. 

 

Eleanor was the first to approach the boys. She had on her dark turquoise dress, along with slight-heeled shoes that matched the color on the bottom. Her hair sat in its usual pigtails, but an added curl at each end gave the blonde locks a little bit of bounce as she made her way over. Her eyeliner was a brighter turquoise that gave her brown eyes a pop, and her makeup was complete with a bright peachy blush and red lipstick. Once she made it to the Seville residence, Eleanor’s gaze immediately went to Theodore since he was her date. She tried to make things as casual as possible with her greeting, but she just couldn't help herself when Theodore looked so cute in his little suit. He was so charming and sweet and innocent......ugh! Why did he have to be so perfect?

 

Theodore lit up as well when he saw Eleanor. He was always excited to see her, but tonight he was even more so since that they were going to homecoming together. One thing he couldn't help but notice was that she looked pretty, like…REALLY pretty!! She always did, but tonight she was more than usual. "Hi, Ellie!" he greeted, with a little more enthusiasm than usual.

 

"Theo!" Eleanor exclaimed, walking up to him and grabbing his hands. This was something the two of them did platonically all the time, but recently she had begun feeling very different about it. Well, it was too late to retract now. She would just have to mask the blush that she felt on her cheeks, hoping her makeup would cover it. 

 

Brittany strutted up next behind Eleanor, making sure that she didn't miss her step as she walked up onto the porch. She wore her flashy red dress that she bought at the mall along with some red stilettos to match, which she wouldn't admit were way too high (and uncomfortable) for her. Her makeup was bold as well, with her sporting a dramatic smoky eye with a touch of red glitter, as well as dark red lipstick and of course a sharp-winged eyeliner to complete the look. Her hair was tossed up in her usual sleek pony, but she had her hair curled and poofed out a little more than usual. If anyone was ready to enter Homecoming, it was her. 

 

Alvin couldn't help but stare as Brittany approached the group. There was no denying that Brittany looked very good this evening, and dare he say, hot. He had to remind himself that this girl had tried scamming him into buying her earrings a week ago, but he couldn't deny a very obvious truth. Brittany was always nice to look at. 

 

Brittany on the other hand was just waiting for the limo. She was ready to go into Homecoming looking as glamorous as possible, even if it was by herself and not with a date. She was not as excited to pay Alvin for the earrings, but she knew that she had to if she wanted them, and she wasn’t about to go to Homecoming without a full jewelry set. 

 

Jeanette walked into view after Brittany, focusing on her feet to make sure she didn't trip and fall. Jeanette wasn't even wearing heels like her other sisters, for she had decided to wear her shiny lavender ankle-strap flats. Better safe than sorry though, right? She was nervous about everyone having to see her, but all she had to do was not bump into anyone, not trip, and stay to the sides, and everything would be okay.

 

Simon tried his best not to make a big deal out of anything, but for some reason, he felt a little nervous in Jeanette’s presence. Actually, he did know why. She was beautiful. More than usual, of course. Her dress was colored a light periwinkle, a color that just so happened to be a lovely mix of blue and purple. He admired her dress choice; it was so simple yet beautifully elegant ,and there were tiny lace details here and there if you paid close enough attention. It was like Jeanette, but a dress.

 

Jeanette finally looked up once she had made it past the stairs and onto the porch. She looked up and saw Simon smiling at her. She first noticed how handsome and charming he looked in his suit. Blue really was his color. No, now wasn't the time for her to be staring. 

 

"Hey, Jeanette!" Simon greeted, grinning. 

 

"H-Hi!" she replied, nervously grinning in return.

 

"Alright are we ready?" Alvin asked, his voice eager. He let his brothers have their moments with their dates, official or not, but now he wanted to get going. 

 

Alvin’s outburst caused Brittany to finally take a look at him, eyeing his outfit and hair. Alvin had combed his usual mop to look as sophisticated as possible, and his suit had a red tie, which unfortunately matched her dress. He obviously went out of his way to impress Jessica, because this look? This was new for him, and for some reason.........Brittany kind of liked it. 

 

"Yeah, I think so!" Theodore answered. "Are you ready, Ellie?" he asked, paying extra attention to his date. 

 

Eleanor smiled wide. "Of course," she replied, trying to not look so lovingly into Theodore's eyes.

 

There was then slight chatter amongst the six, mostly from Eleanor and Simon trying to buy enough time so that Alvin wouldn’t jump into Dave’s car. The red-suited teen was extremely impatient, but somehow they had managed to keep him occupied for the next few minutes before the limo arrived. Thankfully, it wasn’t too long before a long black vehicle pulled into the Seville driveway. A well-dressed man exited the front and stood next to it, signaling for the group to walk towards it.

 

Theodore lit up. The limo was finally here! "Alright guys, let's get in!" he grinned, before taking a quick glance at Alvin in hopes he'd be surprised.

 

Theodore’s wishes were granted, because Alvin stopped in his tracks as the limo stopped in front of them. He was confused, especially since Theodore exclaimed to everyone as if it was completely normal that the limo that he had cancelled was taking them to the dance. Why was everyone following him? Were they? "Wait....guys......are we? Really?" 

 

Theodore was ready to explode with energy. Oh, he wanted to tell him so bad!! He glanced around for looks of approval and then finally, he couldn't hold it in anymore. "Surprise!! We're going in the limo!" he exclaimed.

 

Alvin stood dumbfounded with his mouth agape, staring in shock. He had mentally prepared himself for disappointment, for once going against his wishes because of the opinions of the others, and now he was getting what he wanted? Maybe being a good person did pay off sometimes. "You guys did all this?"

 

"Yeah! We wanted to surprise you!" Theodore smiled brightly.

 

"You can thank Theodore, he planned everything," Simon added. He was really proud of Theodore for putting in the effort to convince everyone and actually follow through with his plan to make Alvin happy. He’d have to tell him that later.

 

"Really?" Alvin asked happily. 

 

"Yep," Eleanor stated proudly. "He organized all of this."

 

"You guys are the best," Alvin replied. "I mean that."

 

Theodore grinned even wider. "Thanks, Alvin!" he responded. It sounded like Alvin really meant it and that filled him with joy. "Alright guys, we need to get going already!" he chuckled, light-heartedly.

 

"Please," Brittany added. She was impatient, so as much as it was nice that Alvin was receptive of their little surprise, she wanted to get going.

 

"Okay!" Alvin exclaimed, running into the limo. Theodore didn't have to tell him twice!

 

"Alright guys, just make sure not to ruin the cushions or make a mess," Simon reminded as everyone got into the limo.

 

"Yeah yeah, whatever," Alvin replied, taking a seat.

 

Brittany excitedly entered the limo and took the seat across from Alvin. She had only ridden a limo a couple of times in her life, but never to a school event. She imagined how amazing she was going to look in front of everyone, how everyone would be staring at her and admiring her as she exited in her beautiful get-up. It was a shame that there wasn't going to be a hot boy attached to her arm, but at least she was going to be hot.

 

Eleanor took a seat as well and made herself comfortable. She still wasn't completely on board with this whole limo thing, but she decided she would at least try to enjoy it. If it made Theodore happy, it made her happy as well. 

 

As the party all settled in, the driver shut the doors and climbed back behind the wheel before setting off towards the school. He asked for music requests, in which Alvin of course quickly replied with anything 80's rock, making that the theme of this ride's soundtrack. 

 

Brittany whipped out her phone and decided that this would be the perfect opportunity to take a couple of cute Homecoming selfies. She posed for her phone camera, but no matter what angle she snapped a photo of the end results just didn't come out right. Something was off........or missing....... Duh! Brittany thought, almost facepalming. She forgot to put on the earrings! It was a shame that she had to pay Alvin for them, but she couldn't go to the dance without them. Sighing, the eldest Chipette got out her purse and shuffled through it for the cash she had taken from her allowance earlier. 

 

Alvin was distracted jamming out to ACDC when he felt something touch his suit jacket. Focusing back to what was in front of him, he saw Brittany holding out a wad of cash for him with an annoyed look on her face.

 

 "Here," she said. 

 

"Oh yeah," Alvin replied, remembering the deal. He took the earrings out of his pocket and handed them over to Brittany. "Here you go," he said before taking the money. 

 

"Thanks," Brittany said as she began putting the earrings on. There was an awkward pause between the two of them, and she had assumed that their conversation was over until Alvin unexpectedly spoke again. 

 

"They look good on you." 

 

"Huh?" Brittany asked, snapping her head up. Did she hear that correctly?

 

"I-I said they look good on you," Alvin repeated, trying to not seem bashful. "Better you than Jessica, right?" 

 

Brittany bit her lip as she blushed slightly. Why did he say it like that? "I'm better than Jessica in every way," she gloated, covering up her flustered demeanor. "But um......thank you." 

 

Alvin shrugged. "No prob."

 

"Hey guys? Are there snacks in here?" Theodore asked. "I'm kinda hungry," he continued, frowning. 

 

"I don't think so," Alvin replied.

 

"I'm sure there will be some at the dance," Eleanor reassured, gently touching Theodore’s arm. 

 

"I guess you're right," Theodore, said smiling again. "So, are you guys excited for homecoming?"

 

Jeanette was a little worried about people looking at her because of the limo, but she figured people would forget soon enough. "Yeah, I wonder what it'll be like," she replied.

 

Simon grimaced. Had anyone even told innocent Theodore what goes on at homecoming? Had anyone even told Jeanette? 

 

"Of course I am," Alvin replied. "Can't wait to rub it in Jessica's face that I'm on the court and she's not." 

 

"I'm pretty sure she's still on the court Alvin," Eleanor said. "She just isn't queen." 

 

"Ah shit you're right," Alvin continued. "I won though. She didn't. There you go."

 

Brittany couldn't help but smirk. It was a wonderful feeling knowing that Jessica was going to Homecoming as a princess and not as queen, even if it was because she rigged the vote. Actually, knowing it was because of her made her even more excited.

 

Simon was glad his brother was staying optimistic about the situation. "Yeah, that's true," he agreed with Alvin.

 

Just then, the limo stopped in front of the school and the driver got out of his seat to open the doors for his guests. Alvin forgot that their houses were not far from school, which meant the ride was going to be shorter than he would have liked. It was alright though he supposed. He rode limos allllll the time. 

 

Brittany swished out of the limo first and stepped down dramatically, trying her best to look as attractive as possible for her classmates who weren't paying any attention to her. 

 

"Woah, we're here already?" Theodore exclaimed, following Brittany out of the vehicle. He looked around in awe. "Wow!! Everyone looks so stylish!"

 

Jeanette was next to leave as she peeked out of the limo. "Yeah, everyone looks really pretty..."

 

"So do you," Simon added, smiling at her before getting out of the limo as well. 

 

Jeanette blushed at the compliment. She wanted to ask Simon what he meant, but he had quickly occupied himself with fixing Theodore's bowtie. Did he actually think she was pretty? However, her thoughts were soon interrupted by the loud sound of Theodore gasping at the decorations.

 

"Ellie!! Come look at all the balloons! They're so cool!!" the youngest munk shouted. 

 

Eleanor giggled at her date as he excitedly looked around and joined him. The decorations were very nice indeed. 

 

Brittany noticed Simon and Jeanette's interaction, side-eyeing them a little. It was almost as if she was......jealous? No, that couldn't be it. It's not like she wanted to be called pretty by someone and dance with them, or hold hands and take photos with them........like Eleanor and Theodore were most definitely going to do. She couldn't have both of her sisters winning without her. That just wasn't fair. 

 

Alvin was the last to get out of the limo, but he did so majestically before strutting down, waving to the people he passed as if he was on the red carpet. 

 

Jeanette shyly walked down, hoping no one would notice her. She looked around. Wow, Theodore wasn't kidding! This place really is beautiful! 

 

"Ellie, should we take photos now?" Theodore asked, remembering how the two had earlier discussed wanting to do so. “Oh! We should take some group photos too, guys!" he turned around to face everyone else. "But we'll have our own photos, Ellie," he reassured with a sweet smile.

 

Eleanor beamed at Theo. The photo booth was always her favorite activity at school dances, other than dancing of course. "Yes, let's go!" she replied, grabbing his arm and taking him inside. 

 

Brittany frowned. She had begun to remember why she had originally dreaded going without a date. This is exactly how she feared she would feel, and now she couldn't let it escape her mind. Everywhere she looked, she saw couples. Flirting, kissing, holding each other.....laughing, talking, smiling. Why couldn't that be her? Why wasn't that her? She was Brittany Miller, and she had nobody! 

 

"Britt?" 

 

Brittany snapped back into reality and out of her pity party and looked at Alvin, who stood in front of her. "What?" 

 

"You gonna walk in, or are you just gonna stand there?"

 

"Oh, right."

 

And with that, the eldest two in the group made their way into the school and towards the gymnasium, ready to experience what they hoped would be a fun night, despite all of the drama that had taken place less than a day before. Regardless of what happened, this was for sure going to be a night to remember. 

Notes:

And......there it is. Big cliffhanger, I know, but wayyyy too much happens inside that gym for there to be room for it here. I will do my absolute best to crank out the second part to this, but don't be surprised if it takes me another month to do so. I am very excited though! It's gonna be a good one.

As a side note, I hope y'all remembered that group chat everyone made without Alvin in it back when he kicked Brittany out of the main chat, which is why I dubbed it "Alvin is Annoying". I love continuity.

See you all next time, whenever that ends up being!

Chapter 20: The Big Night: Part 2

Summary:

The six begin their night of dancing, talking, eating, and....drama, of course.

Notes:

Holy shit, this was a bitch to write out. Very heavy prose in this chapter and the next, because I have to yet again split up Homecoming. There is just so much that happens in this chapter, I want to wait to write the rest separately. I hope you guys enjoy the second half of this spectacular evening! I promise I will try to crank out the last part before the next month, and that it WILL be the last part of the homecoming stuff. Get ready, because y'all ae in for a RIDE.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Thomas Edison High School Gymnasium, 5:01 pm 

 

The six dressed up teens entered a wild and decorated building full of futuristic lights, many activities, and hundreds of teenagers who definitely did not pregame for hours before coming. Loud music blasted from inside the gymnasium, where strobe lights flickered through the dark room as the DJ began his set for the night. The first goal of the evening was to get some photos together at the photo booth. Eleanor and Theodore were already there, both eager to make memories with the silly props and backgrounds offered. Simon and Jeanette followed shortly after them. Brittany and Alvin were nowhere to be seen, but the four could assume that they were trailing somewhere behind them, or at least they hoped so.  

 

There was a short queue at the photo booth when they arrived, so Simon figured that they should figure out who would go first while they waited in line. "So, you do you guys want to go in and get your own pictures first? Or should we take group photos first?" he asked the two giddy chipmunks in front of him.

 

Theodore took his eyes off of Eleanor for a moment to glance over at Simon. "S-Sorry, what was the question?" he asked, giving his brother a sheepish grin.

 

His older brother just smiled. "The question was: would you two like to take your own photos first? Or should we go in as a group first?" Simon repeated. 

 

"O-Oh! Uh, I'm not sure... I'll ask Ellie!" Theodore exclaimed before whirling around and tapping his excited date on the shoulder to discuss with her.

 

Meanwhile, Simon leaned back a little to whisper to Jeanette. “Looks like someone's pretty distracted by his date, huh?" he said, clearly amused by his brother's delay in answering him.

 

Jeanette smiled with Simon. “It's so cute!" she whispered back, earning a chuckle from him. 

 

Back towards the entrance, the two eldest chipmunks finally began their way towards the photo booth. Brittany followed Alvin close behind, still trying to hype herself up as she entered the dance. She had to admit, the Homecoming committee was not playing around this year. Futuristic props such as hoverboards, flying cars, and robots covered the walls of the gym, and the DJ was actually playing good music that everyone recognized. At least the dance itself wasn’t shit. Looking around at the people however, Brittany could see that a lot of them had already gathered in the center of the room. The infamous grind circle had formed up in the front, with many couples going for it right away on the dance floor. Surrounding the center were many other circles as well that featured every friend group and clique known to those who attended TEHS. Feeling overwhelmed by the number of couples and big groups that she was not a part of, Brittany looked down at her sash as an attempt to comfort herself. It was a nice reminder that she was still royalty, and she thought back to what Eleanor had said to her earlier. She didn't need a date to be on the court. She was a princess regardless. I won this on my own, she thought to herself, picking her head up haughtily as she attempted to fix her broken pride. 

 

"The photo booth is over there it looks like.”

 

 Brittany snapped out of her confidence-boosting trance at the sound of Alvin’s voice, who she completely forgot was with her at the moment. Once her brain processed what Alvin had said, she simply nodded and followed him to where they siblings stood. 

 

As they began walking towards the photo booth, Alvin couldn’t help but notice something. Well, really it was someone, but it was someone that easily caught his attention as he passed. by her. There she was......blonde, beautiful, in red.....and with Daniel Prince instead of him. Chatting and laughing as if she didn't publicly humiliate him last night in front of half of the school.  Flirting with her new date as if they hadn't been together for an entire month....

 

"Don't even look at her," Brittany scoffed, snapping Alvin out of his depressed trance. “She doesn't deserve your attention, or anybody's really." It was obvious to her that Alvin’s focus switched to his ex. Hell, it was obvious when they still “dated”. Brittany always found it extremely annoying that he was easily distracted by one of the worst people she had ever met in her life. You know, not for any other reason. 

 

"It still hurts," Alvin explained, shrugging. He honestly thought he’d be over it by now, but every time he was reminded that his and Jessica’s entire relationship was just facade, it stung. He couldn’t help but feel sad, even if he hated it. “Let's just go get some photos.”

 

Brittany took note of Alvin’s demeanor and decided to drop the conversation. There was an awkward silence the rest of the way to the photo booth, but the pair eventually made it, listening in on the ongoing conversation between the rest.

 

"Hey guys!" Theodore called, turning to the others. "Ellie and I have decided we should do group photos first, so that you guys don't have to wait on us and can go enjoy the rest of the party!" 

 

"Great thinking, Theodore," Simon remarked, giving his brother a pat on the shoulder. "So, you guys ready?" he asked the rest of the group.

 

"Sure," Brittany replied unenthusiastically. As much as she loved her sisters and enjoyed her time (sometimes) with the boys, this wasn't how she imagined her photo session going at all. There was nobody to wrap their arm around her, or kiss her cheek to catch her off guard before the camera flashed. Group photos were fine, but couples photos were better. 

 

"Yep," Alvin replied, only slightly more enthusiastically than Brittany did. He joined her at the prop table and began picking up a few funny props to wear in the photos, including a pair of giant sunglasses and a robot antenna. 

 

"Perfect," Eleanor said. "Should we start with sibling photos or the full squad?"

 

"Maybe all of us first? So no one will have to wait as much!" Theodore chimed back. 

 

"Good idea!" Jeanette replied, earning the same flattered smile Simon had gotten from Theodore a moment before.

 

"Okay, then get in everyone!" Eleanor exclaimed, grabbing herself a cute little hat and a sign that said 'Welcome to the future' on it before waltzing over to the backdrop. 

 

Brittany scanned the props table for something to take with her, but  she didn't see anything that caught her eye. It was all.....tacky and weird. Tin foil hats? Metallic sunglasses? Where was the glamor? The accent? The fashion sense? Brittany couldn’t believe the Homecoming committee made both the decorations and this. After making a disgusted face, she joined the others with nothing added to her appearance. 

 

Jeanette had waited for everyone else to go in first before eventually taking a seat next to Simon in the back, where their height wouldn't block anyone out of the photos. Simon had picked up what seemed to be a pair of sparkly high-tech sunglasses and Jeanette picked up a sign that read "<- Mad Scientist!" and playfully pointed it towards him, to which he chuckled.

 

"These props are so cute!" Theodore exclaimed before grabbing a funny-looking mustache prop to hold in front his of face.

 

"I know!" Eleanor chimed back. "Dominique did a great job picking them out." 

 

Brittany couldn't help but roll her eyes. She just wanted to get these photos over with. Ugly props, ugly backdrop, nobody to hold her. What a waste of time. 

 

"Everyone ready?" Eleanor asked, leaning towards the photo machine.

 

"Ready!" the group minus Brittany said in unison, all smiling and posing for the first picture. What followed was a series of different photos as the six played around with positions, faces, and props. Some photos were silly, some were sweet, and some a bit more formal. After the photo set was finished, the group traded props before moving onto the sibling photos. 

 

"So which trio should go first?" Theodore asked, facing the rest of the group.

 

"We'll go first," Brittany quickly replied. She currently held the photo strip from the previous set in her hands with a look of frustration on her face that showed she was very unhappy with something. "But first we are retaking these. Look at what Alvin's doing behind me! 

 

Brittany held out the photo strip as the others leaned in to look. Alvin started giggling upon looking, which pissed Brittany off even more. Eleanor rolled her eyes and groaned as she brought a hand to her face. "Britt, it's not that bad," she said. 

 

"Not that bad!?" Brittany exclaimed, her rage beginning to spiral past frustration and into pure anger. “He bunny-eared me in like....all of them!" 

 

Alvin only began laughing harder at her reaction. Seeing Brittany get mad over the most trivial actions never failed to amuse him. 

 

Simon rolled his eyes and groaned, joining Eleanor. They really couldn't stop bickering for even one night? 

 

"They're really not that bad," Jeanette reasoned gently, trying not to get on Brittany's nerves. "In fact, they make for more fun and enjoyable photos!" she added.

 

"Yeah!" Theodore chimed in, agreeing with Jeanette.

 

"Jeanette's right. Plus, do you REALLY want to spend all night here at the photo booth? Because I don't! Let's just move onto the rest of the night," Simon pleaded, pinching the bridge of his nose, already a little stressed.

 

Noticing that he was already getting a little frustrated, Jeanette put a comforting hand on Simon’s shoulder. Surely he was worried that Alvin and Brittany would continue bickering and wasting time, as they usually did. "Deep breaths, Simon," she whispered whilst Theodore talked to the others about how Simon had a point.

 

"Oh I'm sorry, maybe I just wanted some nice photos of myself to commemorate this moment!" Brittany shouted back, handing the photo strip aggressively towards Eleanor. 

 

Ellie blinked back at her sister before replying. "Then take some photos by yourself later?" she suggested, trying to get this conversation to move on. "Plus, our sister photos will look fine. Just ignore these." 

 

"Fine," Brittany gave in. "Just know that you three aren't going on my Instagram."

 

"Oh no, my biggest hopes and dreams have been crushed!" Alvin sarcastically joked, faking a dramatic painful cry. Brittany scowled at him as Eleanor rolled her eyes and took her two sisters' hands to do their own photos.

 

Simon rolled his eyes at the arguing before he and Theodore waved the girls goodbye. The three moved out of the way so that the chipettes could have some space, but also so that they could talk to each other. “Alvin," Simon began, addressing his double-making brother. "Couldn't you have not bunny-eared her in at least ONE photo!? Like I get it, but the whole time? Really?" he continued, raising an unimpressed brow, and crossing his arms.

 

Theodore hesitated before replying in a gentle voice. "You know... he kinda has a point, Al," he added.

 

"Okay, maybe I could have left it out for one of them," Alvin admitted. “But I couldn't resist! I mean, she was right there!" He honestly didn't understand why Brittany was so against him having a little fun. God forbid he loosened himself up after last night's events, you know? 

 

After the girls successfully took some photos with no bunny ears in sight, they all walked back over to where the boys were waiting. "Shall we get to dancing now?" Eleanor asked the group, specifically looking at her not-so platonic date. 

 

Brittany was too busy staring at the photos on the strip, making sure they were all clear and showed her makeup properly. Sighing with relief, she took it and put it in her purse for safe keeping. It was then that she had processed Eleanor’s question, causing her to frown a little. They were about to make their way back to the dance floor, which meant that she would have to look at all of the couples that she wasn't currently a part of. It's fine, she thought to herself. You're hot, everyone else sucks, and nothing matters.

 

"Yes! Let's go!" Theodore cheered in response, grabbing his date's hand and heading straight towards the dance floor.

 

The others stood still for a moment before Simon spoke. “Seems like someone's excited," he commented, grinning and pointing his eyes at Theodore.

 

Jeanette giggled and hummed in agreement. She was glad to see her sister's crush be so excited to dance with her. It was cute! But as her eyes followed the giddy pair, she noticed how many couples were dancing together. Usually she'd find it heart-warming, and she still sorta did, but she couldn't help but feel a little left out. 

 

"Something wrong?" the voice beside her asked.

 

Jeanette snapped out of her thoughts and looked over at Simon, who was the voice in question. “N-No, I'm alright," she answered, forcing a weak smile.

 

Simon just frowned in response. "Doesn't seem like it... what's wrong, Jeanie?"

 

Jeanette sighed. He knew her too well. "N-Nothing really, it just feels a little isolating when I see how many people are paired up together. You know, all those couples and stuff.” She chuckled weakly, feeling silly that she was even complaining about such a thing.

 

Simon's eyes flickered over to the dance floor. He suddenly understood how she felt. There were a lot of couples there, but as he took another look at Jeanette, he could tell she was feeling a little more bothered by the sight than he did. "I mean, I could dance with you if you'd like," Simon said without thinking.

 

Jeanette’s eyes darted to meet his. Simon glanced away with a light blush, suddenly shy. Had he really just said that? 

 

"I-I'd like that," Jeanette finally managed to blurt out.

 

"Cool, cool," Simon nodded, pursing his lips to stop himself from smiling like an idiot. There was an awkward silence before he offered her his hand. "So, shall we?" he asked her, a little more confident than before.

 

His hand reaching out to her, his steel-blue eyes looking into hers as he smiled softly at her….Jeanette felt weak in the knees. It was something straight out of a movie. She could only smile dreamily and nod as she took Simon’s hand and let him lead her to the dance floor.

 

Eleanor couldn't help but feel a fluffy warm cloud burst in her chest as Theodore happily took her to dance. The feelings were strong, but Eleanor swore to herself that she would keep them strictly platonic. She couldn't risk ruining her friendship with Theo by making things weird, and she had already established with multiple people, including him, that going to Homecoming with a friend was not odd. This night was going to be fun, and she would make sure of it. Eleanor giggled as she took Theo's hands in hers and twirled them around playfully. Yup, this was completely platonic. 

 

As their siblings immediately retreated to dance with each other, Brittany and Alvin ended up both walking awkwardly into the crowd. Looking around, both noticed that nearly everyone was either paired off with somebody, or had a large group that they stuck with. It was easy to feel alone in this moment, especially considering the prior events in the past few weeks. It didn't help that among those couples were their own siblings, and watching both of them start dancing and having a good time was only a sprinkle of salt added to the already open wound. Neither Brittany or Alvin were surprised by the pairs, but it disappointed them that both of their siblings had found someone to dance with and they somehow didn't. 

 

"Hey Britt!" 

 

Brittany didn't think this moment could get any worse until she her the sound of a certain blonde "friend”’s voice. She immediately turned around to see Audrey standing there, happily flaunting herself with you know who. 

 

 "Oh my gosh, you look so pretty!" Audrey continued, but the statement was almost barely believable. She was a man stealer, not a supportive friend. 

 

Despite this however, Brittany faked a smile and laughed slightly before replying. "Oh my god, you too!" she lied, holding herself back from the bubbling rage that was forming in the pit of her stomach. She knew exactly what Audrey was doing, and unfortunately it was working. 

 

"I am so loving this theme. Michael and I are having such a blast!" 

 

Brittany nearly cringed at the mention of the boy who was standing right next to Audrey, biting her lip as the two leaned into each other affectionately. 

 

"Oh Alvin, I didn't even know you were there!" Audrey added, turning her attention to the red clad chipmunk after letting go of her boyfriend. "I heard what happened with Jessica. That must have sucked!" 

 

Alvin had been silent for this entire interaction, mostly due to the awkwardness of it, but also because if he were to say anything towards the couple, it wouldn’t be the most positive. However, Audrey had roped him into it by mentioning the one person he was trying to distract himself from. Great. “Uh, yeah, it did,” he replied. 

 

Brittany rose a brown at the sudden mention of Alvin's ex, wondering why the hell Audrey would even bring her up. Was she trying to mess with Alvin’s head too? What a weirdo! 

 

"Some people just don't know how to treat others I guess," Audrey continued, walking back over to her date and wrapping her arm around his. "Michael would never do that." 

 

Sure he wouldn't Alvin thought to himself, but he decided to keep the peace and smiled. “Thanks.” 

 

"Jessica is soooo overrated anyway", Brittany commented, flipping her hair dramatically. She had to somehow move this conversation to something else, because even she could tell Alvin was getting uncomfortable. 

 

"I totally agree," Audrey said, beginning to turn back towards the dance floor. "Well, you two have fun, Michael and I are going to go dance!" 

 

With that, Audrey and Michael began to head off. As they passed the two, Michael waved kindly towards Brittany before saying one last goodbye. "Nice talking to you, uh...Bridget?" he asked, looking down at the chipette. 

 

"........Brittany,” she replied, giving Michael a confused look. 

 

"Brittany, right,” Michael corrected. “See you later."

 

Brittany bit her lip as the couple walked off, trying her best to not lose it right there. Michael didn't know her name? Did he even know she existed? How did this even happen? 

 

Alvin on the other hand was trying not to laugh at the situation, knowing that it would only cause an argument that he really didn't need right now. He wasn't going to lie, Audrey mentioning Jessica kind of hurt, even if she was supposedly on his side. Noticing Brittany’s reaction made him slightly more empathetic towards her considering they were in similar positions, so it was probably best to not make fun of her failure to get her crush’s attention. Instead, he decided to be nice and try comforting her. "You okay?" he asked, looking down at the upset chipette. 

 

"Yup," Brittany replied, strong but unconvincing. 

 

Alvin frowned. As much as he enjoyed teasing Brittany to the point of annoyance, he never enjoyed seeing her actually upset. She helped him out with Jessica, so maybe he could return the favor a little. "I know you still don't believe me, but he's really not worth it," Alvin began, inching closer to her. "I mean, how doesn't he know your name? You're an international superstar and you're on the Homecoming court. You’re a celebrity both in and outside the school.”

 

"He called me Bridget,” Brittany deadpanned, interrupting Alvin’s encouragement. “Bridget!” she then exclaimed, her emotions suddenly pouring out. "In front of Audrey! Do you know how embarrassing that is!?"

 

Alvin cringed a little because Brittany was right, it was embarrassing. That was why he almost laughed at the situation. As much as he agreed though, he shrugged in response, trying to get her to calm down. "He sucks. I told you."

 

Brittany gave Alvin a little glare before continuing. "You don't have to rub it in you know."

 

"I'm not rubbing it in," Alvin chuckled. "Even if I was, I'd rather you be mad at me then crying about some boy who doesn't matter." 

 

Brittany gave Alvin a look, then sniffled with a small “hmph" before crossing her arms. She wouldn’t admit it, but somehow Alvin was making her feel a little better. "I guess so," she said, blinking a few times to keep the tears away. There were a few moments of awkward silence between the two, bringing the attention back to the loud music that was blaring from the DJ’s speakers. The music that neither were dancing to because they had nobody to dance with.

 

"How did our siblings end up dancing and not us?" Brittany said, breaking the silence. She stared and frowned at the crowd, still crossing her arms and pouting. 

 

"No idea," Alvin replied, also looking around. "Like, we're the cool ones. How are we the losers standing alone?"

 

Brittany shook her head before continuing. “I figured maybe someone in this school would want me, but I guess not."

 

Alvin looked back over to Britt. He started to remember their conversation on the float about how she never felt truly wanted by anyone, and how she was just an object or a token to earn. When he thought about it, that's exactly how Jessica had treated him. He was something that she owned rather than actually loved. How did this happen to both of them? "I guess we can both say that then, huh?” 

 

Brittany looked back at Alvin, who was now staring at the floor. "Yeah," she added, a touch of sympathy in her voice. Apparently she was a lot more similar to Alvin than she thought, which was more similar than she wanted to be. The fact that they happened to be in the same exact position right now was quite the horrible coincidence. 

 

"At least we're losers together," Alvin said, trying to stay positive. He gave Brittany a weak smile, hoping she would fall for his false optimism. 

 

Brittany could see through Alvin’s act, but there was still something about his smile that was gentle and....genuine? Even though he was hurting too, he was attempting to comfort her for some reason. Brittany blinked a few times and tried ignoring it, but she couldn’t help the little bit of heat that crept onto her cheeks.S he didn't dare let herself go any further with this, however. This was a rare occasion of Alvin being nice, and nothing more. To accomplish this act of deflection, the eldest chipette snapped out of her entranced state and rolled her eyes. "How wonderful, being a loser with the biggest one in the world."

 

"Pffft, I wouldn't say that," Alvin teased back, immediately amused by Brittany’s comment. As untrue and rude as the statement was, he appreciated the sense of normalcy that came with it.  Alvin could feel his smile now becoming more confident, his demeanor no longer a forced act. "I'm the coolest of the cool, actually. It’s a known fact.” 

 

"You wish,” Brittany retorted. 

 

"I am,” Alvin said back. 

 

"Are not."

 

"Am too."

 

"Are not!" 

 

"Am too! And I dare say, am cooler than Michael." 

 

"Oh yeah, you'd have to wish really hard for that to come true."

 

"I think it already is." 

 

Brittany rolled her eyes at him once more, but she had to admit, Alvin was doing a very good job in taking her mind off of things, whether it was intentional or not. She never imagined her night would be spent with him of all people, but she supposed it wasn’t all that bad. Maybe. 

 

Another moment of awkward silence passed by before Alvin spoke again.  "It would be a shame if we didn't dance, you know,” he said, looking at Brittany. 

 

"I'm not dancing alone," Brittany replied. “Do you know how ridiculous we would look? We would be the only ones without a group or a partner.” 

 

"Then we'll just dance together," Alvin continued, shrugging.  "Can't be that weird, right? Eleanor and Theodore are doing it. Same with Simon and Jeanette, and they technically didn't even go together!"

 

Brittany placed her gaze briefly at her siblings and their counterparts and frowned. The slight burn of jealousy returned as she longed to be in their position, dancing with someone who loved her.  “I……guess you're right," she began. She didn't really want to dance with Alvin, but seeing as she had no other option....

 

Alvin could sense Brittany’s uncertainty, but he decided to not take offense to it this time. The goal was for them to have fun, and he was determined to get both of them though the night. “Come on," he offered, holding his hand out. "Let's just forget about the Jessicas and the Michaels and have a good time. Whadda you say?"

 

Brittany stared blankly at the hand being extended toward her. She had been hoping for this moment to happen tonight, but the hand in her mind had always been Michael’s, not, you know. “I guess I have nothing to lose," she replied unenthusiastically, placing her hand in Alvin's. 

 

Alvin slowly guided his new dance partner through the crowd and stopped at an empty spot, not taking his eyes off of her. At least he wasn't dancing with someone unattractive, that was for sure. The way her dress shimmered in the light made her face look even bolder, and although she couldn’t be any more uninterested, Alvin could feel himself getting hooked in a little. Wait, no, this wasn’t supposed to happen. He was just being nice to his friend, right? Nothing more. 

 

Brittany was thrown off by Alvin's gesture, but she allowed him to pull her over as they got settled in their new position. She looked over at him as well, noticing the same weird smile from earlier. Why had she never seen this side of Alvin before? Usually his smiles were snarky, arrogant, or ill-intended, but this one was different. Did he…..actually care about her? 

 

A split second of staring that felt like forever occurred, and an awkward spark of tension formed between the two as they continued to contemplate their entire relationship with just one look. It was a moment of confusion yet clarity; a silent conversation between two individuals who seemed to finally start to understand each other. An agreement between a boy who was dumped, and a girl who was never picked. Both who just wanted to have someone to go with them to this dance. Now in a fate of twisted irony, all they had was each other. 

 

Alvin eventually realized that the staring was starting to get weird, so he quickly broke the silence in an attempt to completely move on from whatever the hell this was. “So….” He began, immediately looking away from Brittany. “Wanna start actually dancing?" 

 

Brittany snapped out of her trance when Alvin spoke, and immediately realized she had been staring. A small blush of embarrassment formed on her face, and she also looked away from Alvin before replying. “Oh, right," she said. 

 

What traversed was nothing out of the ordinary for a high school dance. The DJ played a series of energetic dance songs as the crowd danced the night away, screaming their favorite lyrics and jumping up and down to the beat. The grind circle never ceased, and the cheers never died. Everyone seemed to be having a good time, and the energy in the room was high-packed and vivacious. 

 

That was until a change of pace altered the room when the DJ suddenly switched over to a slow song, causing the bigger groups to disband in order for the couples to start pairing up and dancing together. Friends coupled up together, singles found each other and took the opportunity; not a single person in that room was left by themselves. It was almost like dancing with someone was a requirement for this song, and everyone was fulfilling it. 

 

Right side of the gym, 5:53 pm

 

Back on the other side of the room, the two youngest chipmunks were having tons of fun dancing with each other. In fact, the blonde chipette was so distracted by the fun she was having that it took her a while to notice the shift in mood as the slow song started playing. Eleanor looked at her date in confusion at first as people started moving around and pairing up, but quickly realized what was happening. 

 

"Ellie, do you want to dance?" Theodore asked, beaming at her. 

 

A blush crept on Eleanor’s face despite her determination to not lose it in front of Theodore, but him asking her so enthusiastically did not help in the slightest. "Yeah, s-sure!" she replied, mentally slapping herself for the stupid answer. I know I did NOT just stutter, she thought to herself, completely embarrassed. 

 

"Awesome!" Theodore chirped, holding her hand in his and getting into position with her. "Is it okay if I put my arms here, Ellie?" he asked, ever-so-innocently.

 

"Pfft, of course! We've done this before," Eleanor giggled, pulling Theodore a little closer. It was true, they had danced together like this before. Being comfortable with each other came naturally for them, but for some reason this time felt different. Eleanor wanted all of those stronger feelings to go away and for this to be normal like always, but another part of her really wanted to lean in and let it happen....

 

"Great!" Theodore responded, grinning. He loved dancing with Eleanor. It was enjoyable each and every time. Everything was alright and normal in the first few minutes, but when Theodore twirled her around and saw her smiling sweetly under the disco lighting with slow romantic music playing in the background, his stomach suddenly felt weird. Was he hungry? Oh come on, stomach! Don't growl now! he prayed in his head, hoping he wouldn't accidentally ruin such a beautiful moment. Plus, he had already eaten! So what was even going on!? Theodore panicked for a moment before Eleanor twirled around again and let out the most joyous laugh. Although the feeling in his stomach grew stronger and his face started to heat up a bit, he had thankfully been distracted pretty well.

 

Eleanor eventually gave up the battle to fight her feelings and finally let herself sink into them, even if they were for her bestfriend. She watched him very intently while she danced. If she looked close enough, it was almost like he….maybe returned them? No, that couldn't be. Theodore was way too oblivious to even....

 

Unless????

 

Theodore on the other hand wasn't sure how to feel. He wasn't sure he'd ever felt like this before, yet there was something so familiar about it. It didn't feel very new. Maybe this was a result of all the odd feelings he had in the past that he had bottled up finally being let loose. Maybe it was all piling up and bubbling up to the surface now. Maybe he HAD felt like this around Eleanor before, but he just tried to forget about it so that it wouldn't complicate things for him. Theodore chuckled to himself. No, that'd be ridiculous! He was probably just hungry.

 

As the song ended, Eleanor stood still and looked up at her date. He was way too cute, handsome, sweet, and…god, he was her everything. 

 

"That was so fun, Ellie!!!" Theodore laughed, giving her a warm hug. 

 

Eleanor's heart melted as Theodore hugged her. Yes, they had hugged many times before, but this one? This one was definitely different. The blonde chipette hugged Theo back and smiled the warmest smile ever, nuzzling the back of his shoulder as she did so. It was moments like this that made her happy to be alive, to be human, and to be here at this dance with the one she loved. She was so grateful.

 

“You give the best hugs, Ellie," Theodore whispered, a rare warmth apparent in his voice. This time he hadn't even exclaimed or cheered or anything like that, he had just said it quiet enough for only her to hear. 

 

"Same to you," Eleanor replied, returning the same warmth. She was in heaven right now, to the point where she would be okay if she never let go. This, was pure bliss.

 

Left side of the gym, 5:53 pm

 

When the slow song hit, two very blushy chipmunks were trying to figure out what to do. It was a slow song, and a bit of a romantic one. Something couples usually danced to, not friends. 

 

There was an awkward silence between them before Simon broke it. "Do you, uh, want to dance to this one together?" he asked, a bit of nervousness apparent in his voice.

 

"S-Sure," Jeanette stuttered, blushing. Simon took her hand once again and looped an arm around her waist, giving her instant butterflies. She hadn't been held like... that before, and it was kinda freaking her out. In a good way, though. 

 

"I-Is this okay?" Simon stuttered out. "Just let me know if I'm making you uncomfortable. I just figured it's one of those, uh, romantic dances, you know?" 

 

"N-No, this is okay," Jeanette spoke quietly, too shy to look him in the eyes. "Should I... should I put my hand on your shoulder? I-I don't really know how to slow dance," she asked, chuckling weakly.

 

"Th-That's alright, I'm not very experienced with this either," Simon reassured. "So, I think you put your hand here.” He let go of he hand that he was already holding to lead the other one to his shoulder. "And then I hold your other hand," he continued, gently taking her other one back into his. "And I think that's about it," he concluded, smiling at her.

 

Jeanette couldn't even think straight. She just got lost in his eyes.

 

"You alright?"

 

Pulled out of her reverie and now realizing she hadn't even said anything, Jeanette went a little red in the face. "Y-Yeah. Better than ever," she assured, smiling sheepishly.

 

Noticing how genuine her smile was, Simon returned one and they started swaying to the music. Simon couldn't believe it. How had he not realized earlier?? They had danced silently with the exception of a few nervous "sorry"s and "that's alright"s whenever Jeanette accidentally stepped on his shoes. It was a beautiful silence, though. A romantic one. Just lovingly gazing into the other's eyes, slowly swaying and twirling around. That look she gave him? He knew that look. The look she'd make when staring at a crush. Knowing her for so long, he knew about a few of her past crushes and how she acted around them. Had he been so blind? He hadn't realized that she'd been acting like that around him too!? He felt like an idiot. Albeit, a happy one.

 

As the song ended, the two separated and looked back at each other. “That was nice..." Jeanette whispered softly, smiling at the ground.

 

Even though the lighting in the gym was dim, Simon could see that her face had gotten redder than it was earlier. That's a good sign, he mused to himself. "Yeah," he replied, grinning. “I had no idea you were so good at dancing."

 

"M-Me? Good?" Jeanette asked, giving Simon a bewildered stare.  "I-I stepped on your shoes like three times!"

 

Simon laughed. "Do you have any idea how magical you looked when you twirled around?"

 

The purple-clad chipette blushed and glanced away shyly. "You're too sweet..."

 

"You're even sweeter, though," he said with a genuine smile.

 

Jeanette's mind was a mess. First he had asked her to dance, then he held her in his arms, then they slow-danced under a disco ball and now he was... flirting? With her?? So much had happened in the span of a few minutes, and if she was being completely honest, she was a little dazed by it all.

 

Center of the Gym, 5:53 pm

 

During the first few minutes after the two eldest munks found a spot together, there was not much dancing between the two of them. Sure, the music was loud and fun, but neither one of them were in the mood to join in with the crowd around them. All either could do was stare enviously at the other couples, especially at the two who had just recently broken their hearts. Just looking at how much fun everyone was having was enough to rub salt in their pre-existing wounds that still had yet to heal. 

 

Alvin was the first to allow himself to look back over at Brittany, who he now noticed was just as distracted as he was. Her look of disappointment almost pained him, and he couldn’t help but empathize with her. He had to do something, or they were both just going to be miserable the entire night. 

 

“You know, I am much better scenery than those guys,” Alvin commented, trying to get Brittany’s attention back. It succeeded, with the auburn-haired chipette flipping her head around and frowning. 

 

“Mmmm, maybe to you,” she replied, eyeing him up and down. 

 

“And I’m right, like always,” Alvin continued snarkily. He was glad that his little plan was starting to work.

 

“Yeah, sure.”

 

“Definitely.”

 

“Uh-huh.”

 

There was another moment of silence after that, and the two stared at each other again, still not dancing. Well this sucked.

 

“Maybe we can show these wannabes who real dancers are?” Alvin proposed, trying to get Britt’s (and his) spirits up. 

 

Brittany looked back around one more time before returning her gaze to her unplanned dance partner. “And dance with you?” she said, scoffing a little. 

 

“Would you rather be a loser again with nobody?” Alvin asked, getting a little irritated at Brittany’s unwillingness. “We’ve done it before. Admit it, we’re probably the best dancers here.”

 

“I guess,” Brittany said back, but she couldn’t help but frown and look back towards where Audrey was, dancing not so modestly into Michael. 

 

Alvin sighed . He just couldn’t get her to look away, no matter what he said. Maybe he was going to have to take action in order to get her full attention. “Here,” Alvin began, taking one of Brittany’s hands in his. “Let me get that spark back in you.”

 

“Wh-what are you?”

 

“Shhhh, don’t resist,” Alvin commanded, placing his other finger on Brittany’s lips. Brittany oddly gave in and let him, turning her attention back over. 

 

“I don’t think-“

 

“You don’t think what?”

 

Brittany made a face that confused Alvin. She almost seemed……insecure? Did Michael really have that much of a grip on her? 

 

“You’re still upset about him, aren’t you?”

 

Brittany paused, but eventually nodded. As much as she wanted to forget about that horribly awful interaction from a couple of minutes ago, she just couldn’t. What was the point of even having a reputation if the hottest guy in school didn’t even know her name? 

 

“Forget about him, he’s nothing compared to this,” Alvin promised, winking arrogantly before he began dancing along to the music, using some signature moves as well as some free-style tricks here and there. Brittany was unamused, but definitely a little distracted from her other business. If this was what he was trying to achieve, he sure was doing it. “Come on, you know you wanna join.”

 

“You couldn’t pay me to.”

 

“You say that, but I know you wanna.”

 

“I definitely do not.”

 

“You do too.”

 

“Ugh, do not.”

 

“Do too.”

 

“Do not!”

 

Alvin ended their argument there, but continued to smirk at his angry counterpart. He would rather her be irritated at him than upset about stupid Michael, so he considered this a win. 

 

Not long after they short shouting match, the DJ switched up the music as a slow song began playing. Both stepped back and listened in, realizing what this meant. Daring to look around, they noticed everyone immediately slow dancing with each other, and the romance in the air was nearly suffocating. The two even noticed their own siblings joining in, which in turn only made them even more envious.  

 

Alvin looked at Brittany, who didn’t dare look back at him. Could he see himself dancing so…….close to her? Maybe tonight could be an exception. She did look very hot, and he wanted to make her feel better…..yeah, this could be the one exception, but only because of those two things. Under no other circumstance would he even consider doing this. “Well….?” The red-suited chipmunk offered, holding his hand out again for Brittany to take. 

 

Brittany stared at Alvin’s hand, but didn’t budge. She had spent days trying to accept herself going alone, and even worse not going with Michael. Now she had to stoop low enough to dance with……Alvin? She couldn’t. Absolutely not. Not ever, not now, not…….yet, somewhere deep down, she wanted to. She wanted someone to hold her, and look into her eyes, and tell her they loved her, and cherish her for the rest of forever. It was simple, but did she want that with Alvin? No, that would be insanely ridiculous. Even though he did do exactly that with Jessica, Brittany didn’t want Alvin to be the one to give her that treatment. However, it seemed like he was the only one willing to even try doing that tonight. “I……suppose……” 

 

Brittany reluctantly lifted her hand and placed it into Alvin’s before he pulled her in, their chests touching. Brittany looked up at him, gulping a little as Alvin made the next move and adjusted his hands so that they were around her waist. She couldn’t help but continue to stare, frozen in place as her body processed the intimate touch from the usually unserious chipmunk. “Cat got your tongue?” Alvin teased, raising a brow seductively. “I know, it’s hard to look away.”

 

“N-no,” Brittany protested, blushing furiously as she defended herself. “I was just, looking at your stupid face.”

 

Alvin chuckled before pulling Brittany even closer. “No need to lie,” he spoke, grinning. “I won’t judge.”

 

“You’re insufferable,” Brittany responded, but she raised her arms up onto Alvin’s shoulders and leaned in, breaking the distance completely between the two. 

 

“Yet you’re here slow dancing with me,” Alvin replied.

 

“I have no other option,” Brittany grumbled. 

 

“Then let’s make the best of it,” Alvin said, beginning to sway with the music’s beat. Brittany followed with his rhythm, and soon they were completely in sync together.

 

As the song continued, Brittany eventually let herself sink into the position she was in. If she forgot about the fact that it was Alvin holding her, the situation was....actually kind of nice. Maybe if she didn't look at him, she could even pretend it was Michael instead. Brittany decided looking down would do, and look down she did. 

 

Alvin however noticed this and frowned, wondering why Brittany was refusing to make eye contact with him. Was she really that embarrassed to be around him like this? They were still friends, were they not? "Britt," he began, getting her attention once more. "Why won't you look at me?"

 

This caught Brittany off guard a little, and she looked up at Alvin apologetically. Was she being rude by not looking at him? Maybe, but she had a good reason for it! Was he actually enjoying this the way it was? He wouldn't rather be doing this with Jessica? "Don't get me wrong Alvin, I'm enjoying this...." 

 

"But?" Alvin interrupted, knowing there was a catch. 

 

"Well," Brittany continued, looking away. "You're not exactly who I imagined doing this with."

 

"It's better than nothing, right?" Alvin argued back, a little offended. "I thought we were having a moment, but you don't seem like you even wanna be around me."

 

"It's not that," Brittany said, still looking away.

 

"You're still not looking at me!" 

 

Brittany scoffed, but decided to look up at Alvin and entertain him. 

 

"Thank you."

 

"Listen Alvin," Brittany began. "You're.....not him. He's what I wanted, so, I'm sorry if I'm a little disappointed."

 

"I see," Alvin replied. He wasn't going to lie, that line hurt him a little bit. These girls all wanting someone else other than him did seem to be a repeating pattern, and he didn't like it.  "So what then? You think not looking at me is gonna solve that?"

 

"No," Brittany replied. "But.....I just thought, if I pretend that...."

 

“Oh."

 

Brittany sighed. "It's stupid, I know. I just.....you....."

 

"I.....what?"

 

Brittany hesitated, but managed to stutter out her next thoughts. "Y-you do exactly what I want him to do........I've......dreamt of this moment f-for a while now....."

 

"Huh?"

 

"I just.....will you let me?"

 

Alvin couldn't help but laugh a little. "Let you pretend I'm Michael?"

 

"J-just for the night," Brittany said, blushing a little and looking away. This was so awkward, but the way Alvin was holding her was too good to not take advantage of. If he would only let her, then....

 

He had to suck in his pride a little to be okay with it, but Alvin was willing to in oder to achieve his goal. If this was what it took to make Brittany happy, he would do it. You know, only because her happiness kinda determined his. No other reason. “Sure, why not?" he replied, shrugging. 

 

Alvin’s willingness shocked Brittany a little, but she was way too ecstatic to care. "Th-thank you," Brittany said, before leaning back in and resting her head against Alvin's chest. Alvin was taken aback a little by the gesture, but softened as he began gently stroking Brittany's back with his right hand. He had to admit, Britt was kinda cute when she got all awkward and flustered. He wished he could see that side of her more often, but he knew that he would only get that when she talked about "you know who". This would suffice though, especially since she did do him a huge service with Jessica. This was a payment for it, anyway. 

 

Once the duo finally settled into position, the song felt like it lasted forever for the eldest chipette. Alvin…er, “Michael”, was the perfect temperature to lean against, and he smelled wonderful. Not to mention his strong masculine hands that held her in place, his right hand moving back and forth across her backside to a gentle beat. Michael was terrific at slow dancing, just as she always imagined he would be. Finally, Brittany got what she had always wanted. It was just her and him together. No Audrey, no annoying drama, and definitely no Alvin. No way was this amazing dance partner Alvin, that was for sure. 

 

Alvin on the other hand wasn't sure how to feel about this. Brittany couldn't be closer to him at the moment if she tried, but she was treating him as if he were that useless jock in the corner currently sneaking a beer into his cup. He didn't understand how Brittany didn't see that side of him, but maybe her crush on him was as strong as his was with Jessica, and that made her just as blind as he was. Alvin decided he would let Brittany have this tonight, but he was not going to let her live it down afterwards.  As for the dancing itself though? Well, if she actually acknowledged it was him she was dancing with, he may have enjoyed it. It was nice having someone to give his affection to, especially since the girl he had loved so much ripped his entire heart into pieces about 24 hours ago. Even though it was Brittany he was doing this to, Alvin was just glad to have someone. Someone who was pretty, popular, and who obviously cared about him at least a little bit. Wait, Alvin thought to himself. Weren’t those were the reasons he liked Jessica? He never realized he could apply those same things to Brittany. No, that was stupid. Super duper stupid. They had their moments, but his relationship with Brittany was not much more than arguing and insults. Even when she was cuddling him like he was the best thing in the world, he knew it was only because she was pretending he was someone else. She didn't actually like him that way. Not in the slightest. 

 

The song eventually ended, but Brittany stayed in place, still in her romantic fantasy. She hadn't noticed that Michael had stopped stroking her back, or that he suddenly sounded like a familiar chipmunk annoyedly trying to get her off of him. All that she cared about was the moment they were having, where she could finally lean in and show him how much she loved him. All of this was real, no matter what was going on around her. It was real to her. 

 

"Brittany! Earth to Britt!" Alvin shouted, trying to get his starstruck friend's attention. Finally over it, he forcefully pushed Brittany off of him, causing the girl to snap back into reality and look around. Her blissful expression quickly turned into one of sadness and defeat, and Alvin instantly felt a little bad for breaking them up. 

 

Brittany on the other hand had to stop herself from crying right there. Her fantasy had been completely shattered when Alvin pushed her off. She wasn't dancing with Michael, never was, and probably never would. This was her reality. She was dancing with the only person who even considered her as something worth anything. Even then, he still wasn't the grade A gentleman he thought he was.

 

"Sorry," Alvin said. "The song was over and I tried getting your attention, but-"

 

"It's fine," Brittany croaked. "I know you didn't want to dance with me in the first place. You were just doing me a favor."

 

"Wha..?" Alvin asked, noticing how sad the chipette seemed. "No that's not....I enjoyed it!" 

 

"Really?" Brittany asked, unconvinced. "You immediately pushed me off after the song ended. You were just paying me back for Jessica, weren't you?"

 

"You're welcome," Alvin said angrily, now getting annoyed. Brittany couldn't just appreciate what he was doing for her, could she? 

 

"I don't need your services, Alvin," Brittany snapped, crossing her arms. 

 

"You literally asked me to do something, and now you're mad that I did it?"

 

"You couldn't have at least pretended to like it?"

 

"Well, maybe I would have if you didn't make it obvious you wanted me to be someone else!" 

 

"Well I wonder why!?" Brittany shouted, her volume increasing exponentially. 

 

"See," Alvin began, snorting bitterly. "This is why nobody took you. You act like this towards everyone and expect them to want to be around you?"

 

Brittany's mouth opened a little as Alvin's words sunk in, stabbing her straight into her already broken heart. "T-take that back," she said defensively, her eyes now becoming a little more watery. 

 

“Why should I?" Alvin continued, glaring at the girl he was just slow dancing with minutes ago. "It's true." Did he feel a little bad for yelling at Brittany? Maybe a little, but he was just.....so angry at her and....

 

"I knew you weren't capable of kindness," Brittany retorted, striking back at her attacker. "I never should have helped you out with Jessica. I should have just let her rip you to shreds and laughed with her at how pathetic you were, simping over someone who probably doesn't even know how to love her mother properly!"

 

"So that's how you really felt about it, huh?" Alvin said, sulking a little. He should have known Brittany wouldn't do anything out of actual kindness. "So it's true. You only did it to get those stupid earrings."

 

"Literally not true."

 

"Then you did it to get me to dance with you, didn't you?"

 

"No! You offered to dance, not me!" 

 

"Yeah, but you knew I was going to if you did something nice for me, so you could have your little weirdo fake Michael scenario instead of actually I don't know, enjoying your time with me!?" 

 

"As if that's even possible," Brittany replied coldly, her voice quieter now. 

 

"Clearly it isn't," Alvin agreed, looking away. 

 

"I shouldn't have come."

 

"Me neither."

 

With that, the two stood a few inches away from each other, neither speaking. After a short pause, Alvin spoke one last time. "I'm gonna go see if Simon wants to get some food," he stated, turning around. "I think we've had enough dancing for tonight." 

 

"Pffft," was all that came from Brittany's mouth before Alvin left her stranded in the crowd, alone. 

 

Left side of the gym, 6:00 pm

 

Jeanette was left lost in her thoughts while Simon had gone to get them some fruit punch. Was it possible he shared her feelings? He had certainly complimented her like that before, and often too.  She still hadn't gotten used to it, but this time something felt so... different. Maybe it was the lighting? The music? The dancing? She couldn't deny, there had definitely been some romantic tension between them, at least on her end. She was honestly just surprised she had been able to maintain eye contact with him for that long.

 

"Hey, I'm back.” 

 

Simon's voice pulled Jeanette out of her thoughts. She turned around to see him holding two plastic cups of fruit punch in his hand. "O-Oh! Well, welcome back," she smiled, gladly taking a cup out of his hand. It had only seemed like a short while after the first dance was over, but another slow love song started playing through the DJ’s speakers as the two drank their punch. "Another one?" Jeanette thought out loud as people began pairing up all around her.

 

"Seems so," Simon said from beside her. "So... do you want to dance again?"

 

"O-Oh! S-Sure!" 

 

Simon slowly wrapped his arm around her waist again, trying not to make her too nervous. This was pretty much to no avail though, as Jeanette's heart started fluttering all over again. Now that she already knew where to put what, she got into position with him. They started swaying to the music once again and this time, rather than a dazed star-struck look in her eyes, she had a softer loving look to match his. Seemed like she had gotten a little less nervous.

 

"You look lovely tonight," Simon whispered.

 

"Th-Thank you," Jeanette responded sheepishly. "You do too... I think this is my favorite suit of yours. It suits you so well!" 

 

The bespectacled boy chuckled in an attempt to mask his blush. "Thanks, Jeanie."

 

Another short silence passed between them before, surprisingly, this time Jeanette broke it. "You know... a lot has happened recently. It's nice to just have this peaceful moment."

 

He hummed in agreement. "And there's no one else I'd rather spend it with," he declared, twirling her around and then looping his arm around her again, this time pulling her a little closer.

 

"Oh, shush," she bashfully insisted, trying to suppress her smile.

 

"No, I'm serious!" Simon said, laughing. 

 

"There's really no one else you'd rather spend this night with?"

 

"No one," he confirmed, reassuring her with a sweet smile.

"Oh, Simon..." she whispered, flattered, and laid her head on his chest. "I really don't know what you see in me."

He just shook his head. "And I really don't know how you can't see all the wonderful things I see in you," he began. "No one else is as kind, loving, intelligent, or adorable as you. No one else has your pretty voice and laugh," he continued. "I still can't believe no one asked you out to this dance.” He paused and thought for a moment before deciding to continue. "... I wish I had."

 

Jeanette’s eyes shot open and she pulled away slightly so that she could see his face. Simon hadn't expected her to stop dancing so suddenly, and this time couldn't stop his face from going pink. Not that it mattered much, because hers looked like they were burning. "D-Do you actually mean that?" she asked. 

 

"Y-Yeah."

 

Jeanette felt like she was dreaming. She had to be dreaming. This couldn't be real. But she didn't even want to dare to check whether or not she was. If this is a dream, I hope I never wake up, she thought.  "I... I wish you had asked me out too," she confessed. "O-Or that I had asked you out."

 

Now both of them were equally red in the face. There was a short pause in which nothing but the music and random chatter in the background could be heard, before Simon cleared his throat. "I-I mean, at least we're here together now," he managed to get out, grinning sheepishly.

 

Elated, Jeanette closed the gap between them to hug him tightly. "Y-Yeah!"

 

Simon hugged her back and rested his head on her shoulder. Neither could have ever imagined the night going like this. They stood there in silence for a moment while couples danced around them, being careful not to cause any collisions. This wasn't like all the other dances they had gone to, where they'd been lonely and awkward and bored. No, this one was special. Very special.

 

After the second song ended, Simon spoke again. “Do you want to let go now?" he whispered. 

 

"No," Jeanette replied, smiling. Her eyes were still shut as she basked in the moment.

 

Simon chuckled softly at her response. "I know,” he began. “I don't want to either, but you've got to let go at some point," he explained, gently. "Plus, I think some people are staring..."

 

For probably the first time in her whole life, the purple-clad chipette didn't care what other people thought of her. How could she even pay attention to something like the opinion of anyone else when she was embracing her long-time crush during the most romantic night of her life? "That's alright with me," she responded. "Just one more minute. Please?"

 

He felt his lips form a smile. Jeanette, the self-conscious chipette with a low self-esteem, finally didn't want to pay any mind to what others thought of her. Well, this is progress, he mused. "Of course," he answered before holding her a little closer to really cherish the embrace.

 

Another minute passed and Jeanette had finally let go, but she missed his warmth as soon as she did. She hugged herself in an attempt to self soothe because god, she couldn't believe she had just done that. Her face was as red as a bouquet of roses and she couldn't bear making eye contact with Simon after what happened. "S-Sorry," she sputtered out with a weak laugh.

 

"That's alright," Simon reassured. He wasn't going to tell her right now because she was red enough, but she was just so cute when she was flustered. Neither said anything for a moment as an awkward silence took over again. "So... should we go find the others? Get food? Take a break?" Simon asked, rocking back and forth on his heels.

 

Jeanette looked around. "Uh, I think they might be having little moments of their own..." she pointed out, motioning towards where Theodore and Eleanor were also sharing a warm embrace.

 

"W-Wait, are they still hugging?" Simon asked. He wasn't displeased, just a little surprised. They had been like that for a whole song! 

 

"Y-Yeah! Isn't it cute??" Jeanette chirped, joining her hands together to 'aww' at the couple.

 

Simon laughed in disbelief. "Yeah! It's incredible!" He couldn't believe it;  his brother might've ended up going on a real date with Eleanor! To say he was happy for him would be an understatement. He knew Theodore wasn't sure of his feelings for her, but he felt it was pretty clear that he had a crush on the pigtailed chipette.

 

The bespectacled chipmunk turned to face his counterpart, remembering his original question. "I guess we should leave them to enjoy their moment, huh?" he asked, grinning. 

 

"Yeah, I think that'd be best," Jeanette replied, giggling. 

 

"Maybe we should step away from all this for a moment? Go outside for a breath of fresh air?" Simon suggested.

 

"Oh, gosh, yes! I-If I'm being honest, I have been getting a little overwhelmed. Just all this noise and all this-" 

 

Jeanette paused and a touch of red colored her face. She was going to say 'intimacy’, but figured it might've been too soon and maybe even make him feel a little guilty. "D-Dancing in such a crowded space," she blurted out, finishing her sentence.

 

Her sudden pause confused him, but Simon figured it was best not to mention it. "It's decided then," he said, smiling and offering his arm to her. She gladly accepted and clung onto it as he slowly led her outside, dodging the crowds of people moving about.

 

Right side of the gym, 6:05 pm

 

 

Eleanor stayed clinging to Theo for a while after the songs were over, relishing in the special moment they were having together. She wondered if he was feeling that same exhilaration as she squeezed him a little more, her smile deepening as she let her feelings completely take over. Nothing mattered anymore, because this was what she had secretly wanted for months. 

 

"E-Ellie?" Theodore called once more. She had been hugging him longer than usual, and although he thoroughly enjoyed the experience, he became a little concerned. Also, he felt his face heating up and needed to stop it somehow and figure out why.

 

Eleanor was lost in a swooning trance, not realizing she had been hugging Theo for longer than normal. Her ears just barely caught his voice calling her name, causing her to pull back and look up at him. 

 

"Mm?" she replied with a little sound.

 

"Not that I don't like hugging you, but you haven't let go for a whole song," Theodore explained with a little laugh. "Is everything alright?" he asked, his amused tone turning into a more sincere and genuine one.

 

Eleanor blinked and finally realized what she had been doing, causing her to blush a little. "Oh!" she exclaimed, pulling back. "S-sorry Theo! I don't know what I was thinking. Yes, I'm okay."

 

Theodore had to admit he was a little confused. He wasn't sure why he feeling weirdly different around Eleanor all of a sudden. I should talk to Simon... he thought to himself. Simon always knows! Theodore giggled. "It's alright, Ellie! I think I've just gotten a little hungry tonight," he explained. "My stomach feels all weird." Theo frowned, resting a hand on his gut. "Do you want to go get food?"

 

"Oh uh....sure!" Eleanor replied, a nervous smile on her face. Of course Theodore was thinking about food.....

 

School Front, 6:14 pm

 

Jeanette took a deep breath as she walked outside with Simon.  Finally, fresh air. The cool crisp air of the night put her mind at ease. 

 

After walking out, they both stopped for a bit. The two shared a comfortable silence before Jeanette leaned into his side and spoke. "The starry sky is so beautiful," she remarked softly, looking up at it in adoration.

 

"Not as beautiful as you," he replied.

 

The girl laughed a little. "I had a feeling you'd say that," she said, turning away in an attempt to hide her red face. Gosh, at this point, she didn't even need the ladies at the salon to apply blush in the first place! "You've been saying it all night.” She gave a flattered grin, fidgeting with some of her hair.

 

A goofy smile took over his face. "That's because it's true."

 

Jeanette couldn't help but laugh joyfully once more. "I had no idea you could be such a flirt!"

 

Simon couldn't help but laugh with her. She had a very good point. He wasn't usually the flirty type. Hell, he wasn't even sure he could flirt. But he figured that it didn't matter what was being said, just the intention that made it flirting. "Only for you, Jeanie," he flirted once more, still in his usual sincere and genuine tone.

 

She smiled dreamily at him. "Tonight's been lovely, Simon..."

 

Was now the time? They were away from everyone, dressed up all pretty, accompanied only by the starry sky that illuminated their faces, and gentle wind that gracefully carried the scent of dozens of roses to them. All whilst slow romantic music could be heard faintly from behind them. There wouldn't ever be another opportunity like this. Now is the time. She took one of her arms off of his to rest a hand on his shoulder, giving her the support she needed to step up on the tips of her toes and press a warm kiss to his cheek.

 

Simon felt his heart explode.

 

Jeanette leaned back onto her heels and anxiously watched him in his stunned silence. "A-As a thank you. For everything," she mumbled, wringing her hands and starting to already regret her decision. God, Jeanette... he never even said that he liked you like that, she scolded herself. 

 

Simon just blinked dumbly a few times before facing her with a deep crimson blush and eyes that twinkled like the stars above them. "Th-Thanks."

 

"Uh, n-no problem," Jeanette replied, giving Simon an awkward grin. She was unsure of how to respond.

 

"Do you...  do you want to head back inside?" he asked, gesturing to the gym.

 

"S-Sure!"

 

Left side of the Gym, 6:23 pm

 

 

Alvin angrily made his way through the crowd, replaying what had just happened over and over again in his head. How could Brittany say something like that? Calling him pathetic, saying he didn't actually care about her? Did she realize he wouldn't have done anything for her if he didn't? God forbid he tried to be nice to her just to be nice, but it was clear now that she never did that. Alvin knew it had to be a scheme, that Brittany only ever wanted to use him like every other girl apparently did. He was never going to find true romance, was he? Nobody wanted him, nobody cared, nobody.....

 

Nobody loved him. 

 

Alvin decided to stop thinking about it and move onto his original task, which was to find Simon. Looking over, he noticed his brother still with the purple chipette as they walked in from the school’s entrance. He smiled weakly, happy that Simon had finally made a move on his obvious crush, but he couldn't help but feel extremely jealous of them. He wanted someone to adore and cherish him like Jeanette did to his brother. Eugh, stop with the mopiness! Alvin told himself, pulling his shit together as he made his way over to the couple. 

 

"Yooo, what's good Si?" Alvin asked, faking confidence as he always did best. 

 

"Oh, uh, I'm good, thanks," Simon answered, unable to stop himself from grinning awkwardly. "Y-You?"

 

Gosh, what have I done...?  Jeanette asked herself, wringing her hands. She didn't know what to think. Was his nervousness a good or bad sign? Did he like or her, or had she made him uncomfortable?? She had no idea, and that was stressing her out.

 

“Uh, better than ever!" Alvin lied, faking the biggest smile ever. "Was just gonna go get some food, if you two wanna join."

 

"Sure!" Simon answered, desperate for any way to escape this awkward situation.

 

Jeanette on the other hand, also craved an exit. "Uh, I think I'll just go find my sisters," she replied, nervously pointing away.

 

"O-Oh. Are you sure?" Simon asked. 

 

"Y-Yeah, I'll be alright, don't worry," Jeanette reassured. "You guys enjoy your food, though!" The purple chipette then rushed off and disappeared into a crowd of people.

 

"That was weird," Alvin commented, but didn't think further. It wasn't totally abnormal for Jeanette to be super awkward. "Let's go get some food so you can tell me all about your little dance though," he added, winking at his brother and nudging him with an elbow.

 

Simon blushed at the mention of his dance with Jeanette, but stayed silent and simply followed him.

 

Still panicking, Jeanette maneuvered through the crowd looking for someone to talk to. Brittany. She needed to find Brittany. Brittany would know what to do. She always knew what to do when it came to guys. So Jeanette scoured the gym, careful not to trip over as she searched for her sister. She's got to be here somewhere, she told herself over and over again, but she only kept bumping into smitten couples and obnoxious teenagers. Jeanette even tried calling her older sister's name, but it seemed she was nowhere to be found. Oh, Brittany... where are you?

 

Center of the Gym, 6:23 pm

 

Brittany watched as the red chipmunk's silhouette became smaller and smaller, leaving her behind. He had left her after calling her rude and accusing her of using him, but he was wrong......right? Sure, she did use Jessica as an excuse for the earrings, but she was helping Alvin out before that even happened. As much as she hated him sometimes, Brittany did care about Alvin's feelings. Which is why it hurt her so bad to see him hate her so much. The pure anger in his eyes as he yelled at her, telling her that nobody wanted to be around her because she was an awful person....was that......true? Was she really that horrible to everyone and that was why she was alone? Did she deserve this? 

 

The tears that had been building up all night finally let loose, and Brittany felt them stream down as she sniffed, trying desperately to get them to stop. She couldn't be crying like this in front of everyone! Her reputation had already being destroyed by Michael not even knowing her name, and by going to Homecoming completely alone, so crying in public by herself like a miserable loner would just be the icing on top of a pathetically embarrassing cake. There was only one option at this point: leave. Brittany scurried out of the gym as fast as she could, away from anyone who might see her in this state. Making her way outside in the back of the school, she stopped at the school's fountain where she was sure nobody would see her. Unless a shining silver knight came to rescue her from her predicament, Brittany wanted nothing to do with anyone at the moment. Sitting down on the concrete circle, she cupped her hands over her face and sobbed, feeling more alone and broken than ever before.

 

Food Table, 6:30 pm

 

Theodore grinned as he lead Eleanor to get food. Once they got there, Theodore saw his brothers chatting as they were waiting in line. "Alvin! Simon!" he called out, pleasantly surprised to see his brothers.

 

Simon whipped his head around and saw Theodore... and Eleanor, holding his hand. "Alvin! Check it out!" he whispered, nudging his brother to pay attention. He knew Theodore and Eleanor held hands often, but after that long embrace they had shared earlier? He figured they must've made some progress since then. Maybe this was a sign of that! 

 

"Oh," Alvin said, staring at the two. He noticed them getting very comfortable during the slow dances, so this was some juicy stuff. "It's about time," he continued, smirking. However, he couldn't help but feel a little jealous again. How in the hell was his little brother getting more action than him???? 

 

Eleanor tried to not blush as Theodore brought her over, but she failed quite miserably. It didn't help that his two older brothers were obviously whispering about something involving the two of them. "Hey guys," Eleanor said, trying to act as casual as possible. When she looked around them though, she noticed something was off. "Where's Jeanette and Brittany?" she asked, raising a brow. Last time she checked, both were dancing with the two boys that were currently standing in front of her. 

 

Alvin shrugged. "Jeanette went to go look for you, and Brittany uh....." 

 

Eleanor gave Alvin a perplexed look. 

 

"I don't know where she went, she just left. She'll probably be back in a few minutes though."

 

Eleanor was a little suspicious. She knew Brittany very well, and the preppy chipette wasn't going to miss Homecoming of all things unless something absolutely horrible happened. She would have to find Brittany later, but for now she wanted to enjoy herself as much as possible. 

 

Simon couldn't help but side-eye Alvin for a moment. God, don't tell me he had something to do with it...

 

"Oh, that's weird!" Theodore chimed, oblivious to the suspicion of his date and his bespectacled brother. "Should we get food or look for them first?"

 

The blue chipmunk's lips twitched. He wasn't sure they'd be able to find either chipette in the crowded gym, but he wasn't comfortable with the idea of Jeanette running about in a hot and sweaty, crowded gym with lots of teenagers dirty dancing. What if some drunk dude made her uncomfortable? What if she got lost? What if she got overwhelmed? What if she slipped on some soda and crashed down, bumping into an annoyed couple who then started a fight with her?? Okay... and now I'm overthinking again, he thought. "Maybe I should just call them," he suggested, pulling his phone out of his pocket. Simon called Brittany's phone first. No answer. Oh right, it's probably on silent, he realised. So then he tried Jeanette's. A few rings passed before the familiar voice of the middle chipette spoke. 

 

"H-Hello?"

 

"Jeanette? Where are you?" Simon asked, covering his mouth with his hand in an attempt to focus the audio on his voice.

 

"J-Just the spot we were standing outside earlier," she told him, her voice still meek but louder so that he could hear her.

 

"Do you think you could meet us near the back? Eleanor's here with us and we're getting food," he explained, speaking slowly and loudly.

 

"S-Sure!" Jeanette answered before quickly hanging up and holding her red face in her hands. Three sentences and I couldn't even stop stuttering...

 

"Is she coming?" Theodore asked after Simon put his phone back in his pocket.

 

"Yup," he replied. "Just give her a minute, she should be here soon."

 

And just as he said, a minute or so later, Jeanette managed to slide past the crowd and reach the others. "Hey guys!" she greeted, now doing a better job at masking the nervousness that came with seeing the blue chipmunk again.

 

Eleanor smiled as her sister appeared from the crowd. Now almost everyone was back together. She still found it odd that Brittany was gone for some reason, but she must be busy with something if she wasn't answering her phone. Hopefully she wasn't plotting something else against Jessica, or getting herself in trouble with someone else. Eleanor had dealt with enough shenanigans this month. 

 

Alvin was relieved when everyone decided to drop the Brittany conversation. He didn't want them to know that he had a huge argument with her that made her storm off, at least not now. Right now, Alvin wanted to focus on the dance. The court would be announced relatively soon, meaning he would finally get his chance to shine. He was sure Brittany would be back by then too, and then maybe they could just forget it even happened, right? Britt usually got over their stupid arguments relatively quickly anyway. 

 

"So, can we actually get food now??" Theodore asked, eagerly.

 

Simon chuckled at his younger brother's enthusiasm. Even in the darkest moments, he could always count on Theodore to shine bright. Jeanette, too. Jeanette. Her name rung in his head after he thought about her, and so he turned to her, suddenly remembering all that happened between them earlier (and feeling a bit stupid he almost forgot about all of it). 

 

Feeling his eyes on her, Jeanette got nervous and impulsively put a hand on her sister's shoulder, moving closer to her. "Y-Yeah! I don't know about you guys, but I sure am hungry!" she exclaimed, forcing a weak and awkward chuckle as she grinned sheepishly. 

 

"Me too," Alvin agreed. He could definitely eat, but the real reason he wanted to get food was to take his mind off of what just happened. He was here to have fun dammit, not get in another  fight with the pettiest girl he knew!  

 

Eleanor could sense Jeanette's nerves, and it was pretty obvious where they were coming from. Usually she would giggle a little at Jeanette's shyness, but after experiencing the way she was acting tonight, she wasn't one to judge. "Totally," Eleanor chimed in, ready to move on with her friends and not think about her previous cuddle session on the dance floor with Theodore. As she ate however, Eleanor started getting a little more concerned about her sister's disappearance. Seriously, what could Brittany be doing all by herself? Curious, the blonde chipette sent Brittany a quick text. 

 

To Britt 💖6:39 pm

 

Eleanor: Hey Britt, wya?

 

6:41 pm

 

Eleanor: Hello?

 

Food Table, 6:41 pm

 

Eleanor sighed as she stared at her phone. Brittany must have been extremely distracted, because that girl was always on her phone.......

 

The rest of the bunch were having a normal conversation, up until Alvin happened to catch a glimpse of the familiar blonde he had been trying to avoid all night. He couldn’t help but frown a little as he was reminded all over again that he was alone tonight because of her. He tried covering it up by hanging out with Brittany, but obviously that didn’t work out either. This night truly wasn’t going the way he had imagined it would. 

 

Jeanette eventually sat down next to her sister, across from the boys. Usually she'd be excited to sit across from Simon, but this time she wasn't. She just didn't know what to say. Should she start a conversation? Should she apologize? Should she just keep her mouth shut and eyes on her plate of food?? She wasn't sure, but she figured the last one was the safest option.

 

Meanwhile, Simon was feeling worried about his older brother, having noticed the sudden hurt look on his face. He followed his gaze to see the source of it, his eyes landing on a certain blonde in the crowd. Oh. "Alvin, you okay?"

 

"Huh?" Alvin replied, snapping his head back towards his brother. "Y-Yeah, why wouldn't I be?"

 

"You just seemed kind of... upset, you know? You sure you're alright?” he asked again, pretty concerned.

 

"Pfft, upset?" Alvin asked. "I'm not upset Simon, it's Homecoming! I'm having the best time of my life right now."

 

Simon wasn't really convinced, but he figured he shouldn't press any further. "Alright then," he replied, going back to eating his food. 

 

Theodore tensed at the awkward atmosphere at the table. He wasn't sure what was going on, but he knew he had to do something about it. "So... how was the dancing, guys?" he asked, oblivious to everyone's situation.

 

Almost instantly, Simon and Jeanette both blushed a deep crimson, and suddenly their eyes were glued to their plates.

 

Alvin was very thankful for Theodore's distraction, and even more thankful that the attention was now on his younger brother and his impromptu date. "Yeah Simon, how was dancing with Jeanette?" he teased, grinning mischievously.

 

Simon silently cursed his older brother. How should I go about this? he pondered. After a silent pause, he spoke up, but kept his head down. "It was wonderful, actually," he said coolly.

 

The purple chipette's heart fluttered. "I... I found it pretty wonderful too," she mumbled. He looked up and their eyes met. A warm smile in return to complement his.

 

Theodore wasn't sure what was going on now, but at least this silence wasn't an awkward one. 

 

"Oh yeah?" Alvin continued, his grin widening. "You two got pretty close, eh?" 

 

Silently, the blue chipmunk seethed. Did he have to be like this? "Maybe. But you and Britt did too, right?" he shot back, still calm and cool. Did his brother really think he wouldn't have caught a glimpse of those two dancing together? Granted, they were pretty far away, but he could've sworn for a split second he saw those two dancing together. 

 

Alvin's smirk immediately faltered at Simon's clapback. "Uh....." he began, looking away. Great, he thought to himself, Just when I was starting to forget. "Sure," he continued awkwardly, trying to move the conversation as fast as possible. "I guess we were pretty close at one point. It's not like we had a choice, though."

 

Simon couldn't hold back his smug smile. "Sure you didn't. Because someone must've walked over and commanded you two to dance, right?" he asked, his tone laced with his usual sarcasm.

 

Eleanor hadn’t been listening to much of the conversation going on around her. For the past few minutes, she had continued to pester Brittany through her dms, becoming more and more anxious as they continuously were left on delivered. 

 

To: Britt 💖, 6:51 pm

 

Eleanor: You better not be up to something bad

 

Eleanor: Seriously, what could you possibly be doing that's bringing you away from your phone?

 

6:52 pm

 

Eleanor: You're starting to worry me Britt

 

Food Table, 6:53pm

 

Eleanor decided to get her other sister involved. Maybe she could help?

 

To: Jean 💜, 6:53 pm

 

Eleanor: Do you have any inkling on where Brittany could be?

 

Eleanor: She won't respond to any of my texts

 

Food Table, 6:54 pm

 

Jeanette heard her phone vibrate in her purse and pulled it out. A message from Eleanor?

 

To Eleanor, 6:54 pm

 

Jeanette: I tried looking for her earlier but I couldn't find her :/

 

Jeanette: To be honest I'm kinda worried about her... I hope she's alright

 

Eleanor: Me too

 

Eleanor: It's unlike her to not answer her phone, and after Alvin being vague I can't help but feel like she's up to something

 

Jeanette: Yeah! She's usually always on her phone

 

Jeanette: I really hope she isn't though

 

Jeanette: We really don't need any more drama after all that has happened tonight

 

Eleanor: I know

 

Eleanor: Let's see if she makes it to the court announcing

 

Eleanor: She wouldn't miss that unless she was really up to something

 

Jeanette: Oh, good point!

 

Jeanette: I’m sure she'll be there

 

Eleanor: Hopefully

 

Food Table, 6:59 pm

 

Alvin glared back at his brother as he began to get irritated. This wasn't the conversation he wanted to have right now. Simon was supposed to be his distraction from his big fallout with the auburn-haired girl, yet here he was bringing him right back to it! "No, but we literally had nobody else to dance with," he defended, crossing his arms. "The alternative was looking like a loser at Homecoming. That would have been worse than dancing with Brittany, and there isn’t much that is." 

 

Eleanor lifted her head up and returned her attention to the conversation after the mention of her missing sister. “You didn't have to hold her so close though," she added, fueling the fire that Simon had started. "You two were getting very tight from where I could see. Maybe it's just me though."

 

"Hey, she asked me to do it," Alvin replied, becoming even more defensive than before. "If you all really wanna know, she was using me as a decoy for her little Michael fantasy. None of that dancing was genuine." Welp, now it was out in the open and there was nothing Alvin could do about it. So much for distracting himself. 

 

Eleanor stared confusedly at the red chipmunk. Her......decoy? For Michael? Was that actually what happened, or was Alvin twisting the story in his favor as he usually did? Did this maybe have to do with her sister's disappearance? Now she really had to get to the bottom of this. 

 

Simon sat there, a little stunned. "Oh, uh. That's kinda weird," he said, referring to the decoy thing. "And uh, kinda sad too," he mumbled, starting to actually feel bad for his brother. Theodore and Jeanette both hummed in agreement and another awkward silence fell upon the group.

 

"Yeah, so thanks for pushing guys. Really loved that reminder," Alvin added, snickering bitterly. His chest began to tighten a little bit as he thought about it, gripping at his heart painfully. Girls were evil, and he had been played twice by two different ones within 24hours of each other. 

 

"Did she.......tell you that?" Eleanor asked, still skeptical. 

 

"Yes," Alvin replied blankly. "She literally said, 'Can I pretend you're Michael for a bit?' and then had the audacity to say I didn't care about her feelings. Well how did she think I felt dancing with the only girl that I could even get, just for her to want me to be someone else! HUh!?" 

 

Alvin was becoming increasingly upset as he ranted, and it was pretty obvious at this point that his feelings were genuine. Eleanor frowned, now feeling bad for the guy. What the hell was Brittany thinking trying to use him as a prop for something so......honestly, kinda creepy? She knew her sister got carried away when it came to boys, but this was just another level of stupid.

 

Simon felt bad now, but also a little frustrated. Why would Brittany do that? Alvin was a lot sometimes, yeah, but he was still his brother. And to put it lightly, he didn't like when people toyed with his brothers. "If I'm going to be honest... that's kind of fucked up."

 

"I mean... maybe it was a misunderstanding?" Theo chimed quietly.

 

"Theodore, I really don't think anything could've been a misunderstanding this time," Simon interjected gently, knowing his brother was only trying to find some kind of way for Alvin to not feel as bad. "I'm sorry for bringing it up, Alvin," he continued, looking at his brother with genuine sorrow in his eyes. It actually hurt to see Alvin like this.

 

"Yeah... I'm not sure what on Earth she was thinking," Jeanette added, grimacing. "I'm so sorry she put you through that, Alvin."

 

"Yeah! And Michael of all guys!?" Simon continued. The bespectacled teen knew his brother wasn't perfect- in fact, he was flawed in many ways. That was besides the point though, because even with all of his imperfections, he was still a better guy than Michael. Even Simon knew that, hence why he couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed on his brother's behalf. He couldn't even begin to imagine how hurt he would've been if he was Alvin and Jeanette was Brittany in that situation. 

 

Alvin looked down in embarrassment for letting his emotions out like that in front of everyone. He didn't mean to get so vulnerable all of a sudden, but talking about everything hurt a little too much. At least everyone seemed to be defending him, right? "I-It's fine," he lied, trying to buff himself back up. "She'll realize eventually that he's a no good fuckboy that cares about her as much as anyone else," he continued. "Actually, make that less than anyone else. He called her Bridget! Bridget! And she STILL wanted to dance with him!?" 

 

Eleanor had to stop herself from chuckling at that. It was kinda funny that Michael didn't know Brittany's name, but it also must have been very embarrassing for her otherwise prideful sister. Maybe that was what made her so desperate, and what made her forget that other people had feelings too......

 

"What!? He didn't even know her name?? That's ridiculous!" Simon said, throwing his hands in the air in disbelief and outrage. "I have no idea what she could possibly see in that guy," he continued, folding his arms and leaning back into his chair. Now he was actually starting to feel a little pissed off. How could anyone discard his brother like that?? And for a guy that didn't even know her name!? If what Alvin was saying was really true, Brittany must've lost her mind. 

 

"Y-You deserve better than that, Alvin," Theodore reassured, the twinge of grumpiness visible on his face expressing that he too was also unhappy with the situation. 

 

"It's whatever," Alvin said, brushing it all off. "Like I said, I only danced with her so I wouldn't be alone. I did a nice thing for her as a friend, and I guess that's the thanks I got." He then took a sip of his drink, trying to deflect off of his current whirlwind of emotions. 

 

Eleanor had to pry though. She felt like she was close to figuring out what was going on with her sister, and this was her ticket to that. "So," she began, as casually as possible. "Does this whole thing have anything to do with Brittany being gone?" Alvin stayed silent, which pretty much answered Eleanor's question.  

 

It was pretty obvious that Alvin didn't wanna talk about the situation anymore, but Eleanor ended up continuing it anyway. For a moment, Simon found the timing a tad bit insensitive since Alvin clearly didn't want to talk, but quickly remembered that Brittany was completely off the radar at the moment, and had that been one of his brothers, he would've asked too. The rest of the group just sat there quietly, expecting Alvin to say something. Neither wanted to join in on pressing the issue, knowing that the silent chipmunk had already dealt with so much recently.

 

"Where did she go, Alvin?" Eleanor asked, more gently this time. She didn't want to push too hard since he was sensitive at the moment, but she also wanted to know where Brittany was hiding. 

 

"I don't know," Alvin shrugged, defeated. "She ran off. She could be anywhere."

 

Eleanor sighed. Not the answer she wanted, but at least she now knew Brittany wasn't doing something stupid. Based on the evidence she had, the dramatic chipette was probably crying her eyes out somewhere. Besides, she knew her sister bounced back pretty easily, and when it came to the royal court, she wouldn't miss that for anything.

 

Jeanette sighed. "I just hope she's okay..."

 

"Me too," Theodore added, starting to feel even more concerned for the eldest chipette.

 

"Alright ladies and gents," a loud voiced boomed throughout the building, gaining the attention of many. "It is now time for the royal court to proceed through the stage.” 

 

Alvin grinned, eager for a happy distraction from this mess. A reminder that he was popular enough to be on the court was the confidence boost he desperately needed. 

 

"If you are on the court, please make your way over here now."

 

"Well," Alvin began, getting up. "Duty calls."

 

"Good luck, Alvin!" Theodore chimed, excited for his brother.

 

"Yeah, good luck!" Jeanette added as Simon gave his brother a supportive pat on the back.

 

Alvin smiled. After talking to his siblings and friends, he felt much better about the situation. They were all on his side, meaning Brittany was about to be grilled when she got back. The anticipation of it was enough to bring him back to a sense of excitement he hadn't felt since the limo arrived. Alvin couldn't wait for it. The crowd murmured in anticipation as the royals gathered in a line, standing in order from youngest to oldest. Alvin noticed that he lacked a partner beside him, surprising him a little. Was Brittany really so upset that she was willing to miss her own procession? Michael really had that girl whipped, huh? 

 

Eleanor was growing increasingly nervous. The procession was about to start, yet there was still no sign of her sister anywhere. If this really did have to do with her and Alvin, there must have been a piece missing. Brittany would have to be absolutely devastated to miss a chance at being the center of attention.

 

Upon realizing her older sister wasn't there, Jeanette felt her stomach drop. "Where... Where's Brittany?" she whispered to Eleanor. This wasn't like Brittany at all. Something horrible must've happened, because she knew being on the court meant a lot to her. 

 

"I don't know, but something is up," Eleanor replied, also in a whisper. "Let's go find her," she said, determined as she stood up and grabbed Jeanette's hand. The blonde then sent Brittany one last text, hoping to grab her attention with this one. 

 

Jeanette quickly got up and grabbed her purse. "But w-wait, do we even have any idea where we're going?" she questioned as she followed her younger sister.

 

“We’ll figure it out, don’t worry,” Eleanor reassured. 

 

To: Britt 💖, 7:12 pm

 

Eleanor: Okay seriously, you're missing the procession. You know, the one thing you were looking forward to?

 

Brittany: I know but what's the point

 

Brittany: I’m a fucking loser Eleanor

 

Brittany: You and Jeanette should continue to have fun but if you really want to know I'm at the fountain behind the school

 

Center of the gym, 7:16 pm

 

"Alright everyone, your Homecoming court!" 

 

The crowd cheered in response to the DJ’s announcement as the teenage royals began walking towards the stage. Alvin was enjoying his moment in this spotlight, especially since he was by himself now. If Brittany really was that butthurt about what happened earlier, that was her loss, not his.

 

“Brittany just texted me," Eleanor stated, walking towards the back of the school. "She's at the fountain. She seems.....upset." Brittany's texts were pretty alarming. Something definitely happened that she wasn't aware of, and she was determined to find that out. 

 

Jeanette followed Eleanor as they searched for their older sister. "Hopefully she's okay," she muttered to herself.

 

Simon and Theodore watched as the two girls left and the court members processed towards the stage. “Oh god... she's actually gonna miss out on the homecoming court," Simon grimaced, still a little surprised.

 

"S-Simon? Do you think someone did something to her?" Theodore asked, his voice laced thick with worry and fear.

 

The older chipmunk opened his mouth to reassure his brother that that probably wasn't the case, but he shut it closed and pursed his lips when he realized that maybe someone actually had done something to Brittany. Does kidnapping usually happen at these events? he pondered. I mean, there is a lot of people, loud music and dim lights... taking someone probably wouldn't be that hard...

 

"Simon?"

 

Theodore's voice took Simon out of his thoughts. No, no, don't be paranoid, Simon. She's probably fine. "I uh, I don't think she was abducted or anything of the sort, if that's what you're wondering, Theo. I mean, who knows, she could just be in the bathroom or getting a drink!" he answered, knowing full well that the last two possibilities were unlikely, but they might be able to put his little brother's mind at ease.

 

Alvin waved at the crowd as he began his way up the stage. The DJ called his and Brittany's name as he did so, blowing kisses as everyone cheered for him. Now this? This was the kind of treatment he was expecting tonight, and the kind that he very much needed. All of the attention was on him, many girls screaming his name, it was perfect! Well, almost perfect. There was one little thing that was missing from it all, and it started with a B. Alvin didn't want to admit it, but....

 

Nah, he didn't need Brittany up there with him. Sure, everyone noticed her disappearance when her named was called, but Alvin was up there to fill her spot. He was doing them a favor in fact, being there by himself. 

 

"Go Alvin!!" Theodore cheered, he and Simon clapping for their brother as he got up on stage. "Simon, look!! He's actually smiling!" the youngest chipmunk exclaimed, beaming as he nudged his brother.

 

"Yeah! It's actually pretty nice to see after all he's been through," Simon replied, grinning excitedly.

 

The DJ moved onto the seniors, first announcing the runner ups on stage. Jessica White made her way up as her name was called with false confidence, but it was clear that she was still bitter about her shocking loss. Looking over, she noticed Brittany's absence. She smirked and stared down at the crowd, happy that the little twit seemed too cowardly to show her face to Homecoming after their little argument the other night.

 

Simon and Theodore sat silently as the people around them clapped for Jessica. "I've got no idea what they see in her," Simon muttered.

 

Once everyone’s names were called, the royal court stepped back down and returned to the dance floor as the music began to play again. Alvin pompously made his way through the crowd, talking amongst some of his friends as they congratulated him. He eventually made his way back to his brothers and smiled. "How was I?" he asked, winking cockily.

 

"You were amazing, Alvin!" Theodore exclaimed. "You looked so confident!"

 

"Yeah, you did seem like you were pretty proud," Simon added, smiling. "How'd it feel?"

 

"Amazing," Alvin said. "Everyone's eyes were on me, just like they are when we're on stage!" he continued, lighting up a little as he did. "It was just what I needed. I knew I could never lose that spark in me, hehe!"

 

"Yeah!" Theodore cheered, seeing his brother so happy.

 

Simon chuckled, happy to see his brother glowing with his usual pride. "Glad you enjoyed it, Alvin!"

 

It was then that Alvin noticed something. "Where did Eleanor and Jeanette go?"

 

"Oh, uh... they went looking for Brittany," his younger brother spoke slowly, unsure of how Alvin would react to finding out the girls left during his big moment.

 

"Oh," Alvin replied, a little disappointed. He wasn't necessarily mad that the two had gone looking for their sister, but he was annoyed that Brittany had to have a stupid meltdown and storm off. He was also a little worried about what she might say if her sisters found her. Would she twist things to fit her narrative? Would Jeanette and Eleanor take her side? Jeez, if she managed to ruin this night even more for him.....

 

"Hey, don't worry too much about them. I'm sure they'll be okay," Simon reassured. "I don't think they've gone very far," he added, looking around.

 

"Yeah...." Alvin replied, but he still worried a little. He didn't really want to continue arguing with Brittany tonight, so he hoped to god she wouldn't blow things up again. 

 

Back of school, 7:06 pm

 

To Brittany, it felt like she had been crying for hours. Maybe she had, but the dramatic chipette had completely lost track of time as she let out all of her sorrows behind the school. She hadn't even bothered to check her phone, which buzzed continuously in her purse as she sobbed. She was alone. She was crying pathetically on a fountain instead of dancing with everyone. She, TEHS’ sophomore princess, was a total loser. 

 

After the hundredth buzz from her phone, Brittany finally turned her attention towards it. Oh great, she thought, picking it up. She really didn’t feel like talking to anyone, but if people were blowing up her phone, that must have meant that they noticed she was gone.  Brittany opened her phone up to see Eleanor's series of frantic texts, sniffing a little as she read them. "Shit," she muttered out loud. "I didn't mean to worry her, and now I'm missing the procession." Brittany switched from her messaging app to her camera, and much to her dismay, her mascara had been completely ruined. "I....I can't go back in there like this," she said, beginning to cry again. "My Homecoming is officially ruined!" 

 

Brittany sobbed a little more, only taking a break to finally reply to her sister's texts. Maybe Eleanor could help cheer her up. She was usually very good at that.

 

7:18 pm

 

Eleanor swiftly exited the building with Jeanette following close behind, both on the hunt for their runaway sister. It didn’t take long for them to find he distressed form clinging to the edge of the school’s fountain, exactly how Eleanor imagined she’d be. There she was, red dress and all, black stains across her cheeks as she continued to cry. Eleanor sighed and looked at Jeanette with a frown. This wasn't good.

 

"Oh no..." Jeanette slowly stepped in her sister's direction. "B-Brittany? What's wrong?" she asked, her voice gentle and sincere.

 

Brittany quickly attempted to wipe the dried mascara off of her face before looking over at her sister. "Jeanette!" she exclaimed, a choked up laugh escaping from her. "Ellie...." 

 

"We were super worried about you," Eleanor spoke, her face concerned. She approached her older sister slowly and kneeled on the ground in front of her. 

 

"Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you guys," Brittany began, sniffling a little. "Everything just kinda happened so sudden and I ran off to escape it all....so I guess I forgot to say anything."

 

"It's okay," Eleanor said with a gentle reassuring smile. "We just wanna know what happened...."

 

Brittany took a deep breath before she began. "It.......it all started with Michael and Audrey passing by. She was totally rubbing him in my face!"

 

"Uhuh," Eleanor said, nodding along. She assumed something a little more serious than this was coming, or else Brittany was somehow more dramatic than she thought. 

 

"I was upset obviously, and I couldn't even enjoy the dance because I kept looking at them, so......well.......Alvin offered to dance with me. I thought it was a genuine act of kindness you know, one of his moments where he decided to be nice for once. I went along with it because I needed a distraction, he needed a distraction, it worked out. We were doing fine and then......."

 

“And then?” Eleanor asked. 

 

"The slow song started playing."

 

"Oh, right... the slow song," Jeanette remembered, pursing her lips. "And then?" she gently prompted.

 

"Well, we danced, for a bit....."

 

Eleanor rose a brow. "Any details on that?" she asked, trying to not directly pry the information out of her. If Brittany knew Alvin was talking to them about it earlier, she would get even more upset than she already was. 

 

Brittany sighed. She might as well tell her sisters the truth here, even if it was embarrassing. "Well I.......I really wanted to dance with Michael."

 

There it was. 

 

"So I asked Alvin if I could pretend he was Michael......just for a little bit."

 

Gosh, so it really was true... Jeanette thought. She wasn't sure what to say, but she knew she had to say something, and she had to pretend she didn't already know. "Oh... but don't you think that might've made him feel kinda bad?" she asked, still gentle as ever.

 

"He agreed to it," Brittany defended. "He seemed perfectly okay with it, but then the music stopped and he just….pushed me off! And it was like super aggressively too, just.......humiliating! I'm standing in the middle of the dance floor realizing I wasn't with Michael and probably never will be and........he called me Bridget! He doesn't even know my name! He b-barely knows I exist!"

 

Brittany began sobbing again, causing Eleanor to roll her eyes. She couldn't believe this was actually what had caused her sister to leave homecoming of all things. "So you're upset, because a boy didn't recognize you?" she asked in a more mocking tone than she had intended. 

 

Brittany lifted her head up and became offended. "It's a lot more than that, Eleanor," she explained, sniffling afterwards. "I was left alone. A-After Alvin let go, I called him out for it. I told him it was obvious he didn't actually want to dance with me because clearly nobody else wanted to, and then he got mad! He was all like, 'Well maybe I would have liked it if you weren't pretending I was someone else' and I was like, 'I wonder why Alvin' and then he goes, 'This is why nobody went with you, b-because you treat everyone like this!' It was horrible! Then he accused me of only helping him out with Jessica so I could get a dance out of him! How ridiculous is that? I don't plan that far in advance!" 

 

Eleanor listened to Brittany's rant, completely unamused. It was clear that her older sister seemed to think she was completely in the right, and Eleanor could tell she was purposefully leaving things out. The real truth must have been somewhere in the middle between the two stories she had heard. "I see," she said. "So.....you're upset about Alvin? Or Michael?" 

 

"........both. A-all of it," Brittany began, her anger reverting back to the original sulking. "I came alone, I'm leaving alone......I-I'll never be good enough. Alvin said it himself. Nobody wants to be around me because I'm unbearable and obnoxious and......and……lame.”

 

Jeanette cringed. What on Earth was she supposed to tell her sister?? That she was in the wrong and being kind of dramatic? No, Jeanette didn't have the heart or courage to tell Brittany that. "Oh, Brittany... I can understand why you're upset but..."

 

Eleanor looked at her sister to continue. If anyone could put something nicely, it was Jeanette. Otherwise, she would be telling Brittany that she kind of deserved it and that she was playing the victim card right now. 

 

Brittany heard the but, which meant that her sister were not on her side. How? she thought, perplexed. Her own sisters didn't understand???? Why was the entire world against her?

 

"Brittany... I'm just going to say this from a neutral and objective point of view. You kind of used Alvin. You used him to live out a fantasy with Michael, and yes, he agreed, but you got mad at him when he wanted to stop. Britt, he's allowed to say no, remember? I'm sure he must've felt a little uncomfortable and didn't want to do it for too long. I mean, wouldn't you have felt the same if he asked you to pretend to be Jessica so he could cuddle up against you?" Jeanette reasoned in a soft voice. "I understand you were heartbroken,  and I do feel bad for you, but don't you think it was humiliating for Alvin too? The only girl that, albeit reluctantly, wanted to dance with him tonight only did it so that she could pretend he was someone else... Now that's just sad," Jeanette finished, giving her sister an empathetic frown.

 

Brittany stared at Jeanette as she explained everything. She then looked over to Eleanor, who gave a nod that said, ‘Jeanette's right you dummy.’ Shit, she thought. They.....they were right. 

 

"No wonder nobody wants to date me," Brittany said, tears falling down again. This time however, they weren't tears of self pity. They were tears of guilt and realization. "I'm a horrible person. God, I'm just like Jessica at this point!" 

 

Eleanor sighed. "You're nothing like Jessica," she clarified, shaking her head at her dramatic sister. "You made a mistake. We all make mistakes from time to time."

 

"I just......wanted to have a date that liked me, that's all," Brittany continued. "I didn't mean to use him, honest! I....I should have thought about that......" she trailed off, sighing to herself. 

 

"It's okay Britt," Eleanor comforted.  "It's all in the past now, but I'm sure you can fix this."

 

"I-I don't know," Brittany began, fidgeting a little. "He ran off pretty angry....I.......may have called him pathetic for dating Jessica and said I should have just let him get dumped." 

 

Jeanette was overwhelmed with relief when she realized her sister actually understood and agreed with her. But that relief was quickly taken over by concern as her sister started crying again.

 

"Oh Brittany..." she shook her head sadly. "That... wasn't a very nice thing to say but... maybe if you gave Alvin a genuine apology he'd forgive you?"

 

Eleanor winced at the last comment and nearly facepalmed. That sure explained why Alvin was super upset earlier. Brittany really fucked up with this one. 

 

"I guess I can try," Brittany said. Apologizing to Alvin was not something she would normally be okay with doing, but after sinking so low into a state of despair, she felt like there was no other option. Besides, Alvin....oddly didn't deserve any of what she did. He was being nice to her, and she took his feelings and ripped them apart completely. That's not what friends did, and they were friends, right? 

 

"Trying is all anyone could ask of you," Jeanette reassured with a small smile. Her sister was finally coming around and she couldn't be any more glad. She just hoped Alvin wouldn't blow up at her when she tried to apologized. "So... what should we do now?" she asked her sisters, not wanting to directly point out Brittany's messed up makeup, but knowing they probably wouldn't be going anywhere without fixing it. 

 

"Do you wanna go back?" Eleanor asked, trying to smile for Britt. "Homecoming isn't over yet. You may have missed the procession, but there's still time to enjoy yourself." 

 

"Are you kidding?" Brittany snapped, gesturing to herself. “Looking like this!? If I was auditioning for a horror movie, this look would be perfect. Homecoming, however? I can't go back in there." 

 

Eleanor wanted to tease Brittany for being so vain, but she wasn't necessarily wrong this time. With mascara stains across her cheeks and red just underneath her eyes, the chipette wasn't exactly suited to go back inside just yet. "Hmmm," the youngest sister thought, tapping her chin. "Let us help you get put back together."

 

"Oh uh....that's nice of you guys," Brittany stammered, almost cringing. "Um....maybe, you can do that Eleanor? Jeanette should go back in and enjoy the dance!" She didn't want to offend her nerdy sister, but Jeanette wasn't exactly the person she wanted doing her makeup.

 

Jeanette frowned, picking up on the hint. She wasn't really offended, but she hated when people had to hint to her that they wanted her gone. It happened a lot, but it still hurt a little every time. This time however, she decided to just shrug it off. After all, this wasn't the time for her to be upset. "Alright, I'll see you guys later," she said before getting up and leaving her sisters to go back inside the gym.

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a small glare after Jeanette left. "Was that really necessary?" she asked. 

 

"Like you would trust Jeanette with your makeup" Brittany replied. 

 

"I wouldn't," Eleanor said, shaking her head, "But I would have at least let her stay." 

 

"I figured she would rather go back in than watch us," Brittany said, shrugging. 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes. "Let's just get you back into shape so we can go in and forget about this whole mess." 

 

"Okay, okay."

 

Gym, 7:38 pm

 

As soon as she got past the gym doors, Jeanette was bombarded with loud sounds and dancing teens. Cautiously making her way through the crowds, she arrived back to the food tables, hoping the boys were still there. 

 

"Jeanette!" Theodore exclaimed, smiling brightly at her sudden appearance.

 

"Jeanette?" Simon reiterated, whipping his head over to the direction in which his brother was facing. "O-Oh! Jeanette! You're here!" he realized.

 

The purple chipette smiled. "Y-Yeah! I'm here!"

 

"How's Brittany? Where's Ellie?" the green chipmunk questioned.

 

"Oh, they're just outside fixing Brittany's makeup. I think Britt's finally calmed down," she explained.

 

Alvin cringed a little. He supposed it was good that Brittany was supposedly fine, but if her makeup needed fixing, that meant she must have been absolutely devastated. He didn't get it though....didn't she start it? She was rude to him first! She.....used him! Why was she so upset when it really should have been him crying outside???? Alvin hoped they could brush it off when she got back, but he still wasn't very happy with her.

 

"Oh, that's great news!" the youngest chipmunk beamed. The four then continued to talk amongst themselves as they waited for the other two to return. 

 

Back of School, 7:51 pm

 

After some finishing touches, Eleanor backed away and took a look at her now fixed up sister. "There," she said, holding up her phone's camera. "What do you think?"

 

Brittany stared at herself through Eleanor's phone, checking all angles and posing a few times. "Ah, good as new," she said, handing it back. "Thank you, Ellie.”

 

"You're welcome," Eleanor replied, glad that Brittany seemed to be appreciative this time. The older sister then leaned in for a hug, surprising her a little. 

 

"I don't know what I'd do without you and Jeanette," Brittany said. Eleanor softened and hugged her sister back, smiling. 

 

"Me neither," Eleanor replied, giggling a little. She then pulled away and gave Brittany an encouraging look. "Now, let's go back in there and kill it. Date or not Britt, you're still one of the hottest girls in there. You have the princess sash, the dress, everything!" 

 

Brittany blushed at Eleanor's compliments and felt herself starting to hype back up. "Y-you’re right," she began, smiling. "I have to get back in there. It must be very gloomy without me."

 

Helping her up, Eleanor escorted Britt back towards the gymnasium entrance. Her sister was finally back, and hopefully everything would stay this way for the rest of the night.

Notes:

This took me so long to edit, so I really hope y'all enjoyed it! How will the rest of the night go for the crew? Will it be everything they hoped for? And will there be a glimpse of what's the come after Homecoming is said and done? Find out next chapter, which will come out....who knows tbh. Just be patient with me, but I will do my best! I'm excited for y'all to see where our funny little story goes. Thank you all for supporting and waiting!

Chapter 21: The Big Night: Part 3

Summary:

The finale of Homecoming, and the conclusion to a crazy wild night.

Notes:

I'm gonna be real with y'all. I have had this chapter ready to post for weeks. I usually like to paste into here and read it over one more time before posting, but unfortunately my laptop died while I was in the process of doing this (it usually takes me days to read it over because I don't have the time to do it all in one sitting). Because of this, the chapter I am about to post is the unedited version and is not my best work.

In turn of that, when the edited chapter got deleted, I couldn't bring myself to post the unedited one just yet. I wanted to wait a few days because I get really stressed when things get deleted or when things aren't perfect. Then I was bombarded with more comments and questions about when I was updating, or if I was still writing at all. This bought back the stress, and each time I thought about posting the next chapter, all I could think of was the rude and intrusive comments I received and that made me feel too upset to post.

This fic was supposed to be fun, but I am starting to not enjoy it anymore. I'm scared that this is turning into more of an obligation than something I do for fun. I write to escape my job and work life, but this is starting to feel like a second job for me that I just end up procrastinating because I don't want to deal with it. I am only posting this chapter because I feel like I have to, not because I want to. I am unsure of when I will want to write again. The enjoyment has been officially sucked out of it.

For those of you who leave nice comments with lengthy paragraphs, kind words, and support, thank you. You are the reason I find the motivation to keep going most of the time, even when I am tired or busy. I really hope you enjoy this chapter. For those of you pressuring me and interrogating me, I hope you don't read it at all. You should have been taught AO3 etiquette years ago. Grow up.

Sorry for the lengthy rant, but I had to get this off my chest. I hope you all understand why it took me so long to get this chapter out. Being a perfectionist makes getting things done difficult sometimes. Now go ahead, read. Leave some comments. If you dare leave anything negative regarding my message or another harmful request that pressures me into updating, please know that I will block you. That's all.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Thomas Edison High School Gymnasium, 8:01 pm

 

Tonight’s Homecoming had been nothing less than eventful so far. Eleanor and Theodore had the longest public cuddle session ever, Jeanette and Simon experienced an unforgetful moment with each other, and Alvin and Brittany managed to get into a huge argument mere minutes after what could have been an equally as affectionate moment. Thankfully for the auburn-haired sophomore princess however, she was back and ready to continue her night after a big ego boost from her sisters. She sashayed towards the center of the gym as she entered, tying her best to pretend that she wasn’t bawling her eyes out just minutes ago. 

 

“We're back!" Eleanor announced, smiling at everyone as she escorted her sister back to the dance. Everyone turned around towards them in response, relieved that the group had finally reunited. 

 

Brittany continued to mask a confident smile, but it became increasingly more difficult to do so as she approached everyone. She was sure that Alvin told them about what happened, and knowing that he liked to be dramatic about things (and she was admittedly in the wrong), she wouldn’t be surprised if they were currently mad at her for it. Hopefully it wouldn’t be mentioned, but she still had to brace herself for a possible confrontation. 

 

"Hi girls!" Theodore chirped, momentarily forgetting about how Brittany had treated Alvin earlier. 

 

Although he was unhappy with how his brother had been treated by her, Simon figured it'd be better just to put it all aside for a moment and greet both girls. "Welcome back," he said.

 

The greeting from both brothers was better than she had expected so far, but Brittany could feel that there was a rising tension in response to her return. She briefly looked over to Alvin, who wouldn't even make eye contact with her. Great, she thought to herself. Sure, she fucked up, she knew that, but was what she did really.....that bad? 

 

"Thanks Simon," Eleanor spoke, but she frowned. Right as she and Brittany reentered the group, she noticed that everything was way more awkward and quiet than usual. She knew she had to do something, so she thought of ways to boost the squad’s morale. Maybe some more drinks and food? Nah, they literally just did that. More photos? Definitely not, considering the first ones were a mess. Oh! There was one thing they hadn’t done yet.

 

 "I say we start a dance circle," Eleanor suggested, gesturing to the crowd ahead of them. "If we plan it outside of the center, we can guarantee it'll be away from the funny business."

 

"A-A dance circle??" Jeanette asked nervously.  "What kind of dance circle?" 

 

"Don't worry Jeanette, it'll be fun," Eleanor encouraged. "We just all get in a circle and dance to the songs. Someone might get in the middle and we'll all cheer for them! It's like we do on our concerts, we dance together!" 

 

"O-Oh, okay! One of those," Jeanette stuttered, sighing in relief. So long as she didn't have to go in the middle, she figured she'd be alright.

 

Alvin was 100 percent in. If anything could take his mind off of this disaster, it was dancing his ass off in a big circle  full of people. “Y’all ain't ready for the moves I'm about to whip out," he commented egotistically. 

 

Oh I'm sure, Brittany thought to herself sarcastically, but she knew that if she said anything, she would immediately be ridiculed. It looked like she was going to have to be nice to Alvin for the rest of the night if she wanted to maintain the peace of the group. 

 

Simon too had to restrain himself from rolling his eyes at his brother's ego. Alvin had dealt with enough that week, let alone last night AND “tonight. “Alright, one of you take the lead," he said, looking at Alvin, Eleanor and Brittany, knowing the others probably wouldn't be as confident in doing so.

 

Alvin immediately took Simon’s suggestion and found a spot for everyone. As the six formed a circle, the previously tense atmosphere had vanished and was replaced by a more exciting and comfortable one. After it was successfully formed, the six all began to dance, and Simon made a comment on how someone should hype up the circle with some sick moves. Obviously there was only one who could do that. 

 

Alvin noticed Simon’s segue and immediately hopped right in and began throwing it down. Eleanor clapped along with his movements, aiding in bringing the energy back up. As Alvin danced, some other kids that were hanging around the outside began to join their circle, cheering and hollering for Alvin. Alvin of course was extremely reciprocative of this applause, and relished in it as he continued to dance. 

 

"Woo! Go Alvin!!" Theodore cheered, excitedly clapping along to his dancing.

 

Simon and Jeanette clapped along as well, with Jeanette being especially careful to not let herself trip or slip as more and more people joined the circle. The taller chipmunk made sure to keep her nearby too, just in case he had to help keep her on her feet. He was just glad things were starting to feel less awkward between the group.

 

As some students pushed and shoved her to get closer in the circle to see Alvin, Brittany became increasingly more annoyed. Not only was Alvin getting more attention than her, but she was being completely ignored by everyone around her. She couldn't help but feel like this was some kind of fucked up karma where Alvin got to have a great night and she, well.....

 

It's not like I injured him or something, Brittany thought to herself, contemplating the night. She may have deserved the ridicule from her friends, but she didn't deserve to have her entire night ruined! The only three minutes of happiness she was able to get was when she was pretending to dance with Michael, and that was at the expense of someone else's feelings. But it wasn't fair, it was so so unfair.....

 

After more than enough time in the spotlight, Alvin was finally forced to step aside after Eleanor pulled him off. The eldest munk was slightly irritated by this, but the irritation eventually faded out as everyone else took turns going in the middle and showing off their dance moves. Eleanor herself eventually made her way to the center, dancing energetically as the upbeat music blasted in the background. The crowd surrounding her hyped her up and she felt lively and free, but there was one thing missing from her dance session, and he was only a few feet away. Pausing for a moment, Eleanor grinned and gestured towards Theodore to come join her before pretending to pull him in with an invisible rope, hoping he would get the idea.

 

Alvin smirked at his brother, knowing what Eleanor was trying to do. Eleanor had always been super smooth with Theodore, but knowing how naive he could be, it was very often that he didn't understand the blonde's advances. Alvin was just waiting for them to couple up at this point. It was so obvious....

 

It did take Theodore a moment, but as soon as he figured out what his date meant, he laughed joyously and promptly joined her in the middle of the circle. 

 

Jeanette lightly tugged on Simon's sleeve, pointing towards the two. He couldn't hear her voice, but her body language and facial expression told him she was saying "Look!!". He laughed and nodded, returning her enthusiasm in seeing the two green chipmunks dancing together.

 

Eleanor beamed as she danced with Theodore. He was the best date she could have asked for, and even though they were only going as friends, moments like this were ones that she would keep for the rest of her life. The cheers around them encouraged her even more, and she could feel her heart practically beating out of her chest. Taking Theo's hands in hers, Eleanor looked at him for a bit as she contemplated. Should she make a move? Would that be.......weird? 

 

Brittany on the other hand wasn't in the mood for dancing, especially not with the freaks who decided to join her group. If it were up to her, she would be hanging out with Audrey, Michelle, and Heather, but with her current situation of having her crush stolen from her, that was unfortunately not possible. Sighing, the preppy chipette watched as her sister danced the night away without a care in the world. To be Eleanor, unapologetically herself and not obsessed with what others thought of her. How nice that would be to have that much raw confidence, and to have someone who adored you like Theodore clearly did with her. Brittany tried to not get that way, but the envy she had for her youngest sister only grew larger each day. 

 

Ah, fuck it, Eleanor thought. It was homecoming, she was having fun, and Theodore wouldn't mind. The short blonde leaned in and gave her date a big smooch on the cheek, causing a few in the crowd to gasp around them.

 

One of those gasps came from Alvin, who wasn't expecting the gesture. Eleanor had always been forward when it came to his youngest brother, but she had never directly kissed him anywhere before. Damn, Alvin thought to himself, Theodore is getting wayyyy more action than I am. And he doesn't even realize!

 

Brittany also gasped with the crowd. She knew Eleanor had grown feelings for Theodore recently and was struggling with it, but this? A whole ass kiss in front of everyone? It was like she was trying to rub it in or something.

 

Simon hadn't gasped, but he had stopped dancing. "Did... that just happen?" he whispered to Jeanette. 

 

"I... think it did," she whispered back, mouth slightly agape. Maybe I shouldn't tell the others that I kissed Simon, she realized, thinking about how nervous she'd feel if she was in Eleanor's position right now. 

 

Theodore's whole body started to feel tingly. He... hadn't expected that. It was only on the cheek, but he had never been kissed before. He grinned sheepishly at her, his face a rosy shade of pink that was just slightly visible under all the disco lights.

 

Eleanor admired the work that she had created on Theodore's face for a little bit before she left him and returned to the outside of the circle. Everyone was speechless for a bit, but a new group of students eventually replaced the couple and the crowd quickly moved on. The youngest chipette smiled as she made her way back, reminiscing on how Theo's cheek felt against her lips. The kiss was perfect to say the least, and she yearned of having more and more......but she didn't let herself get too carried away with that fantasy. All she could do was enjoy tonight, and she definitely considered what had just happened a win. 

 

Jeanette nudged her sister lightly after she returned, getting her attention and giving her an excited thumbs up of approval.

 

Eleanor whipped her head around to see Jeanette excitedly supporting her. Gasping with delight, she hugged her sister giddily as she let out a small squeal. She did it! She actually made a move on Theodore that was slightly more than platonic! 

 

After seeing his brother receive exactly what he had wanted from a girl for YEARS now, Alvin knew he had to do something to bring his confidence up. Not that he wasn’t happy for his youngest brother, but come on! This night was supposed to be HIS!  In an attempt to bring the attention back onto him, he made his way back into the circle and busted out some more moves of his. More specifically, Alvin hoped that the girls in the circle would notice and want to join him. He winked at a few and gave a flirty smirk to them, but they only giggled and shook their heads. How was this so easy for Theodore, but hard for him???? 

 

Brittany rolled her eyes and crossed her arms as Alvin returned to the center. She wanted so badly to crash his mojo and take his spot, but after the stupid stunt she pulled earlier, that move would only lead to more distress in her night. All she could was stand by and watch as he got his way, although his multiple failed attempts at picking up the other girls in the circle did amuse her. 

 

Meanwhile, Simon pulled his younger brother to the side for a quick chat. "Hey, Theo, you alright?" he asked, snapping his fingers in front of his brother's dazed stare.

 

Theodore was unresponsive for a moment, but soon snapped back into reality. "H-Huh?"

 

Simon just smiled. "Seems like you're a little distracted, huh?" he teased lightly, to which Theodore chuckled embarrassedly at.

 

"I just... I've just been feeling pretty weird all night to be honest," he admitted.

 

"Weird?" his older brother arched a brow. "In a bad way or a good way?"

 

"Good. I-I think. I'm... I'm not sure. It's only been around Eleanor too," Theodore clarified, looking down at his shoes, a little too shy to make proper eye contact when talking about these confusing feelings.

 

"Ohh," Simon realized. "I think I get what you mean now," he smiled. "We'll talk about it later."

 

"L-Later? Can't we just talk now?" Theodore pleaded, becoming a bit more desperate for answer

 

"I'm sorry Theo, it's just kinda hard to hear each other right now," Simon explained, leaning further into his brother's ear. "I promise we'll talk about it, don't worry."

 

Theodore pursed his lips as he thought. His brother was right, it was too loud. He could barely hear him even now. "Okay then," he agreed with a sigh.

 

Alvin played it cool, but he was admittedly very disappointed. Internally sighing, the red clad chipmunk, made his way back to the outer ring and frowned. Why did literally nobody want to dance with him? Was he doing something wrong????? 

 

Brittany cringed as Alvin left the center in defeat. She would absolutely hate to be in his position right now, even if she found it funny at first. 

 

A few more minutes in the giant dance circle passed before the DJ interrupted the scene once more. “Alright ladies and gents," he spoke, gaining everyone's attention. "We've had a fun night tonight, but now it is time for our last slow dance. Don't forget to grab a partner, hold them nice and tight, and let the music take over. For the lovely couples out there, this is your time to shine!"

 

Eleanor gasped and smiled at the announcement. She was very excited to get another dance with her wonderful Theodore, but also sought an opportunity with her sister. Jeanette and Simon had been getting very cozy with each other in the past hour, so it was up to her to keep that going. “Go get him girl,” she whispered to the taller chipette before making her way to the green clad chipmunk.

 

Jeanette blushed red at her sister's comment. She appreciated the support, but she just wasn't sure Simon would want to dance with her again. What if she overstepped boundaries with the kiss? Maybe he wasn't surprised, but uncomfortable instead. She was worried, but it couldn't hurt to ask, right? She took a deep breath and straightened her posture. No, you can't back out now, Jeanette. Not after all that dancing, she reminded herself. So, taking another deep breath, she shyly made her way to where Simon was, who was alone now that Theodore had walked over to Eleanor. 

 

"H-Hi," she began.

 

"Hey," he smiled softly at her, charmed again by her endearing awkwardness.

 

"Do you... do you want to dance?" she asked, her heart hammering against her chest.

 

"Of course," he answered, gently taking her hand in his. "I was actually just about to ask you the same thing!"

 

Thank God, Jeanette sighed in utter relief as he chuckled and casually walked her over to a not-so-crowded spot on the dance floor.

 

"That was really something, hey?" Simon remarked, referring to the kiss Eleanor gave Theodore.

 

"Oh gosh, yeah! I did not expect that," Jeanette, replied, laughing in a slight state of shock. "And that audience reaction! Gosh, could you imagine what it'd be like if anyone found out I kissed you on the cheek too?"

 

Jeanette’s eyes went wide once she realized what she had said. 

 

"Are... you alright?"

 

"Y-Yeah," she squeaked, heat pooling into her face. "I... I didn't make you uncomfortable, did I?"

 

"No, q-quite the opposite, actually," he confessed, twirling her around so that the eye contact wouldn't be as embarrassing.

 

"O-Oh," she realized, finished with spinning and now back to swaying with him.

 

The silence between them was a little awkward, even though this was their third dance of the night. It just felt... so tense. It made him uncomfortable, so he knew she must've felt the same.

 

"So... what made you choose this dress?" he asked, initiating small talk.

 

Jeanette was caught off-guard by his sudden question, but gladly accepted the distraction. "O-Oh, well, I really love the fabric and the lilac color," she answered, her face lighting up as she looked down at her dress.

 

"I agree, the color complements you wonderfully. The whole dress actually," Simon replied, smiling sweetly at her.

 

"Th-Thank you," Jeanette blushed, glancing away.

 

Their conversation didn't last long, as a new silence dawned between them. This one however, was much more comfortable than the previous ones. It was one of those silences where you don't really want to say anything, you just want to let yourself take in the moment. This was something Jeanette was doing very intently as she focused on how Simon was holding her so intimately, swaying with her slowly, twirling her around. Well, the twirling had stopped for now. Now that the song’s rhythm had slowed down, they were practically glued together, embracing one another and slowly gliding and stepping around.

 

"I never want this night to end," she mumbled against his chest. She didn't mean to say that thought out loud, but was too busy to care. I mean how could she? Simon was right there, dancing with her and calling her beautiful. 

 

The boy in question hadn't heard her over the music, but noticed her mouthing words. He was about to ask if she needed anything, but then took notice of the content expression on her face. Her eyes were shut, her lips formed a small smile, and her whole body gently clung to him as they danced. She just looked so peaceful. I guess it was worth coming to homecoming, Simon mused.

 

Right side of the gym, 8:38 pm

 

"H-Hey, Ellie!" Theodore greeted, suddenly stuttering for a reason unbeknownst to him.

 

"Hey," Eleanor replied, maybe a little more flirty than intended. "Ready for round two?" she asked, suggesting they dance.

 

"Oh, uh, sure!" he agreed. He took her soft hand and quickly got into position with her. Not 'quickly' in the sense that he wanted the dancing to be over and done with, but 'quickly' in the sense he was nervous and full of energy.

 

Eleanor nearly giggled as Theodore danced with her again, holding her in all the right places that made her shiver with excitement. Her cheeks flushed a bright pink as they continued, but Eleanor no longer cared. She had just kissed him and he was here, still dancing with her and smiling as cheerful as ever. Maybe he still didn't understand her intentions, but Eleanor knew that any step in the right direction was still a step.

 

Theodore felt a little more nervous than before dancing with Eleanor. She was still fun to dance with, and pretty as ever under the disco lights, but he was getting that odd feeling in his belly again. He was so confused. What was wrong with him?? Was he still hungry? No, that couldn't be possible... not after all the food he just ate! Plus, would his body really betray him by being hungry at a time like this? When he was dancing with his... Wait.

 

Best friend? I mean... she is my best friend... but why does that feel a little weird to say now? Is it because she kissed me? Are best friends supposed to do that??  Theodore was now lost in his thoughts. What was Eleanor to him? And why was that suddenly such a hard question to answer? The obvious answer was best friend, but something in his- well, he wasn't sure if it was his heart, his stomach, or both- was telling him she was more than that. But what does that even mean?? The green-clad chipmunk gave up, remembering he had to enjoy his last dance with Eleanor. It's okay, Simon said he'd explain everything later, he reassured himself.

 

Center of the Gym, 8:38 pm

 

Brittany knew it was coming, but she was dreading this moment. In fact, this was the exact thing that she was trying to avoid when she ran off earlier. Everyone was going to dance with somebody except her. The shame, the embarrassment, the pure loneliness…she could feel it already, and it didn’t feel good. 


Not too far from her, Alvin was experiencing a very similar anxiety. After none of the girls wanted to dance with him in the circle, there was no way Alvin was getting someone for this last slow dance. His heart sunk as the realization hit that he was going to be alone. 

 

As everyone paired up, Brittany thought of ways to hide. Should she duck under the punch table? Hide behind some streamers? Maybe she should just leave again and drop out of school and become a hermit? All of those seemed like the right answers to her, yet she decided to stand still like an idiot and watch as her entire school got to live her dream. She felt herself tear up again, her eyes threatening to ruin her makeup once more. At this point, Brittany didn’t even care. This night was a disaster already, so she may as well look like one too.

 

Being alone sucked. Alvin never liked it, even if he swore sometimes that the few minutes before Simon was born were the best of his life. Seeing everyone couple up and enjoy their time together really crushed him, and all of that confidence he had gained from the procession and the circle dancing had completely washed away. Now stood an insecure shell of what he once was. Swagger gone, ego shattered, and happiness sucked all the way out. Alvin didn’t know who he was anymore. How could he be the cool lead singer of the chipmunks if we didn’t even have someone to dance with?

 

Then it happened. As they were avoiding eye contact with the rest of the student body, Brittany’s gaze met Alvin’s and they stared at each other. Brittany immediately looked away, hoping that Alvin hadn’t actually noticed her. Unfortunately for her, Alvin definitely had. He also looked away, trying to not think about what she had done with him earlier.

Brittany fiddled with her dress as she looked down, hoping to not lock eyes with Alvin again. Her mind flashed through all the things he had said about her earlier and how the more she thought about it, the more she actually agreed. Of course nobody wanted to dance with her, or even look at her. She was a rotten soul that not even a mother could love, and she deserved to be standing alone and isolated on this night. 

 

Alvin couldn’t help it. He took one more look at the eldest chipette, noticing that she was very upset. As mad as he was at her, he still felt……oddly sympathetic? Alvin didn’t know why, but whenever Brittany was genuinely upset about something, it hurt him just as much. He had to do something about this. Sighing, the chipmunk strutted his way over to the sulking girl before him.

 

“Here we are again, huh?”

Brittany gasped at the sound of Alvin’s voice and snapped her head up to look at him. She wasn’t expecting him to want to even go near her, yet here he was, right in front of her.

 

 “Um……” she stammered, unsure of what to say. 


“Look Britt,” Alvin began, sighing a little. “What you did was like……super messed up and it upset me a lot.” 

 

“I know,” Brittany replied, not realizing she interrupted him. “I shouldn’t have used you to fulfill my weird Michael fantasy,” she admitted, biting her lip. “Y-you were right. I treat everyone like garbage, which is why I don’t have a date and…….and probably never will!” 

 

The dramatic chipette began crying once again, causing Alvin to roll his eyes. “Would ya let me finish?” he said, annoyed. 

 

Brittany blinked in confusion before wiping a tear and looking back at him. “Sorry,” she surprisingly replied with. 

 

“I was going to say what you did was messed up, BUT……I hate seeing you like this.”

 

“Oh.” Brittany sniffed one last time, but quieted her meltdown immediately after Alvin’s last comment. She definitely wasn’t expecting that. 

 

“Do you wanna try again?” Alvin offered, holding his hand out. “For real this time?”


Brittany stared at Alvin’s outreached hand for a while as she thought about it. The second time shouldn’t have been as awkward as the first, but considering that this time she would have to actually acknowledge it was him…….“You’re sure you want to?” she asked apprehensively. 

 

Alvin simply nodded with a smile, trying to signal to Britt that she was fine. Everything was okay, and they were going to have fun like they were supposed to tonight. 

 

“O-okay then,” Brittany agreed, gently placing her hand in his. She couldn’t help but blush as she felt nearly her entire body heat up. She swore she didn’t feel this way before when she was pretending Alvin was Michael. What was going on? 

 

Alvin happily took Brittany’s hand and guided her towards him before placing his hands in the same places as they were the first time. Brittany shifted a little and tried to get comfortable. Although she had just done this with Alvin less than an hour ago, this time was in her reality. Alvin Seville’s hands were on her waist, not Michael’s. Alvin was the one who held her earlier, who swayed her gently to the beat of the music and ever so lightly stroked her back in a slow rhythmic motion. Alvin was the one who now looked down at her as she stared back, attempting to stop the raging blush from creeping down her cheeks. Was the room just hot because there were so many people around them, or was she actually getting nervous? 

 

Alvin tried analyzing Brittany’s expression, but he couldn’t quite tell if she wanted this or not. She seemed a little uncomfortable at first and fidgeted a lot, but eventually the chipette seemed to settle in. By the blush on her cheeks, he wanted to assume she was into it, but the rest of her body language still suggested no. Maybe she was embarrassed? Ashamed? But the blush seemed so real……

 

 “I’m sorry.” 

 

“Hm?” Alvin hummed, raising a brow. “For what?”

 

 “For earlier,” Brittany replied. 

 

 “It’s fine Brittany, I already told you-“

 

“No, it’s not,” Brittany interrupted, looking up at Alvin apologetically. “You were doing something nice for me and I used you, then yelled at you. Everything you said was true and-“

 

 “Nah,” Alvin interrupted back. “What I said was a little harsh. I didn’t really mean it, I just kinda said it out of anger.”

 

 “You didn’t?”

 

Alvin nodded. “I think it’s kinda weird we don’t have dates right now. We’re literally the two coolest people I know.”

 

“You really think that?” Brittany asked. “I don’t feel very cool right now.”

 

“Neither do I, but I know we are. I guess we’re just too cool for everyone else.”

 

Brittany scoffed. “If only it were that way.”

 

“Well, why don’t we show them that then?” Alvin offered, pulling Brittany in a little more and readjusting her so that her left hand was on his shoulder and her right was intertwined with his left. Brittany knew what he was trying to suggest, and although it was a little too dramatic and excessive for a homecoming slow dance, it was perfect for her. 

 

  “Do you even know what you’re doing?” Brittany challenged. She hadn’t had much experience dancing with a partner like this, but she doubted Alvin did either. 

 

    “A little,” Alvin responded. “We’ll be fine.”

 

    “If you say so.”

 

So the two dateless chipmunks danced together, both trying their best to be as dramatic and passionate as possible. A few spins and tricks were incorporated in the improvised choreography in an attempt to show off, and show off they certainly did. Many heads turned their way as people watched the couple absolutely kill it together, as if they had intended to do this all night. For a duo that wasn’t originally supposed to pair up, Brittany and Alvin sure did work, especially on the dance floor. Both parties noticed the attention they were getting and smiled, succeeding in their unspoken task. 

 

 Alvin was happier than ever. If anyone other than him was good at turning eyes towards them, it was Brittany. The two of them together practically stole the show during this dance, and he couldn’t feel any more popular than he did in this moment. This definitely made up for earlier. He was dancing with someone who wanted to dance with him, even if he was her only choice. Someone who was pretty, who was very good at slow dancing, and….

 

Woah, slow down, Alvin thought to himself, panicking a little. He knew his heart had been pretty desperate and broken recently, but seriously? Brittany? That was a new low he never thought he would reach. Alvin could feel his nerves come back to light, but covered them in false confidence as he looked down at his very confident partner. How was she so casual about this anyway? 

 

Unbeknownst to Alvin, Brittany was freaking out as well, or at least she was at first. Brittany hadn’t expected Alvin to be that good at dancing, and her poor heart had longed for someone to touch her for so long that even being with Alvin was making her excited. At least that was the excuse Brittany had mentally made as she danced the night away, calming down a little as she sunk deeper into the passionate tango-esque display she and Alvin had created. As the song began to close Brittany pressed herself against her dance partner and whispered in his ear. “Pull me down. It’ll be a good finish,” she said. 

 

Alvin stiffened. Not only was Brittany right up against him, but now she was asking him to dip her? He agreed with her that it would be a perfect ending to their little show, but that seemed a little much for two people who barely got along on the daily. “Are you sure?” he asked, questioning his non-date’s sanity at the moment. 

 

“Positive,” Brittany replied, her eyes fluttering as she gave Alvin a surprisingly dreamy look. Brittany just wanted to know what it felt like to be dipped down after an intense dance in a room full of people. How magical that moment would be, regardless of who did it to her. She could easily forget about this later, but for now she wanted to live in the moment. Completely. 

 

“Uh, okay then,” Alvin replied, a little uneasy but very willing. As weird as Brittany’s request was, if people were still watching this would be one hell of a way to finish the job. As the singer hit his last note of the song, Alvin slowly slid Brittany down as far as he could, keeping a tight grip on her waist and her right hand respectively. Knowing he had to make this as good as possible, the red suited chipmunk gave his partner a half-lidded grin and a wink, showering the rest of the school in the best romantic facade he could manage with a girl he was screaming at only an hour ago. If he was going to do this, he was going to do it good. 

 

Brittany could only stare at Alvin with wide eyes as he dipped her. Why was he looking at her like that? Was this part of an act? Was Alvin always this……..charming? No, no he wasn’t. This was all just a weird moment, and she was just lonely, and this didn’t mean anything, and-

 

“Britt??? Hello???” Alvin asked, waving his hand that had previously held hers in her face. Brittany blinked and blushed, realizing she had been stuck in the dip position longer than necessary. She had even missed the countless claps and cheers from her classmates that roared through the gymnasium after their dance had finished. Were that many people really watching them? Quickly getting out of Alvin’s grasp, the flustered chipette waved at the crowd and blew a few kisses, completely ignoring the person she had just shared a romantic dance with. 

 

Alvin was a little offended when Brittany seemed to stop caring about him again, but he couldn’t help but think about what had just happened. Did he……have her for a moment there? Maybe he was going crazy, but it almost seemed like Brittany was entranced by him, like she was…..no, it wasn’t possible. It was probably just part of the act. Brittany was a pretty good actress anyway.

 

Right side of the gym, 8:45 pm

 

Eleanor hadn't noticed that Theodore was distracted. She was having way too good of a time with him, and nothing at all could possibly ruin that. However, she eventually noticed a crowd all focusing on something towards the center of the room, so naturally she followed their gaze onto a very surprising sight. "Oh wow," she said out loud, watching as her oldest sister danced with the boy she described as the "nastiest little prick she had ever met” only a week ago. Well, maybe it wasn't that surprising. Brittany schemed up an entire plan for that boy, comforted him, and cried after he yelled at her. She didn't do that for many people.

 

Theodore noticed Eleanor's gaze shift and then he saw it too. "A-Alvin and Brittany are... dancing together?" he pondered aloud. "Wait wait wait, I thought they were mad at each other??" 

 

Eleanor turned back to her date and shrugged. "You know those two are like an off and on switch," she explained, rolling her eyes. "One minute they're fighting about something stupid, the next they're like best friends that are borderline dating." 

 

 "You're right," he agreed. "Hit the nail on the head, actually! That's exactly how they are!"

 

Left side of the gym, 8:45 pm

 

It was only until the clapping and cheering could be heard that Jeanette noticed what was going on. Simon had been distracted by the unexpected dance for a while now, but his counterpart was a bit too busy in a reverie of her own.

 

"Wh-What's going on over there?" she piped up.

 

"Alvin and Brittany just uh, danced together. But like, really dramatically and passionately this time."

 

"What!?" Jeanette was stunned. "Did... did we miss something?"

 

"I... I think we did," Simon replied, just as clueless as her.

 

"So... I guess that's the end of the slow dance, huh?" Jeanette asked, already knowing the answer.

 

"I guess so," he replied, a bit somberly. 

 

Neither let go. They just kinda stood there for a moment until Simon broke the silence by clearing his throat.

 

 "Well, it's been a pleasure dancing with you tonight," he smiled, letting go of her but holding onto her hand.

 

Before she could reply with a similar sentence, he brought her hand to his lips and graced her knuckles with a gentle kiss, earning a soft gasp from her. "O-Oh." She... did not expect that.

 

"Alright, I'll see you later, Jean. I just need to freshen up real quick," Simon fare welled, trying his hardest to act as casual and calm as possible. Although he was masking his nervousness and panic pretty well, internally he was freaking the hell out. It's fine, it's okay, it's just the gentlemanly thing to do, she won't think much of it, he reassured himself as he awkwardly walked off. But he just couldn't miss an opportunity to give her the kind of night she had always dreamed of. He knew what books she read and what happened in them. There was usually a ballroom dance or a masquerade of sorts, the protagonist would slow dance with her dream guy, and then he'd suavely kiss her hand. She was always shy when explaining those parts of her book, but he'd heard enough to connect the dots. Plus, her night was going so well, why not add the cherry on top?

 

"B-Bye," she blurted out as he left to use the restroom. What... just happened?

 

Center of the gym, 8:47 pm

 

The cheering eventually died down as the music returned to the regular upbeat dance tunes. Brittany couldn't help but smile, reminiscing on the wonderful high she had just experienced. "God I needed that," she said casually, still trying to block whatever weird feelings her mind was trying to make her have. 

 

"Me too," Alvin replied dreamily, trying to do the same thing Brittany was, but failing miserably. Realizing how weird that sounded, he immediately looked away and tried covering himself. "I-I think I'm gonna go back and have some punch, ehehe," he said, leaving Brittany quickly as he practically ran to get away from her. 

 

Brittany rose a brow and tried to not think much of it. Did Alvin not like it?, she thought. No idiot, he just said he did. But he ran off? Was he lying? Alvin only stutters when he lies, and he seemed very nervous. But the way he said 'Me too'......

 

"Okay, maybe I also need some space," Brittany said out loud to herself, shaking her head and maneuvering through the crowd. She felt like she was seriously going crazy. Since when did she care what Alvin thought of her?

 

Right side of the gym, 8:51 pm

 

Eleanor was currently giggled with Theodore about their funny siblings, just barely noticing that one of the party they were discussing was approaching them. "Speaking of the unlikely couple,” she said, turning to face the chipmunk who was still trying to process what had just happened between him and his so called "frenemy". 

 

"Yo," Alvin greeted, trying to cover up his embarrassment. 

 

"Hey Alvin," Eleanor greeted back, smiling. "I take it you and Brittany made up?"

 

Alvin hoped to god Eleanor and Theodore didn't notice his blush. "S-something like that," he managed to get out.

 

Theodore innocently giggled at his brother's embarrassment. "Well, we're just glad you guys are on good terms again!" he smiled brightly.

 

"Yeah...." Alvin trailed off. He hadn't expected his siblings to notice what he and Brittany were doing, and now he was in trouble. He could only imagine the immense teasing from Simon that he was going to get later. 

 

Eleanor wanted to pry more information out of Alvin, but after sensing his discomfort she decided to drop it. She would just have to grill Brittany about it later. "This night has gone by so fast, hasn't it?" she mentioned, changing the subject. 

 

Alvin mentally thanked Eleanor for the conversation switch. 

 

"It really has!" Theodore chimed. "I kinda wish it would never end," he confessed, seeming a bit upset that the night was coming to an end.

 

"Me too," Eleanor agreed.

 

"Me three," Alvin also agreed. "It had a rocky start, but I had a lot of fun."

 

 

 

Left side of the gym, 8:51 pm

 

Meanwhile, the frantic other half of the unlikely couple was still shuffling through the crowd until she noticed her sister standing alone on the other side of the room. It was odd that Simon was no longer with her, but if this was a chance to distract herself from whatever the fuck just went down, Brittany was going to take it. Thank god, she thought to herself. Jeanette was sure to make her feel better. 

 

"Jean!" Brittany shouted, acting like she had just so happened to cross paths with her sister.

 

Jeanette didn't even realize her sister had called her name. Her gaze was lost far into the distance as she tried to process her situation. She had gotten butterflies as soon as his lips met her skin, and they were still speeding around in her stomach as she replayed the moment over and over again in her head.

 

After running up behind her, Brittany realized her sister hadn't heard her. Ugh, she thought, rolling her eyes. Typical Jeanette, lost in her own world as usual. "Jeanette!" Brittany yelled louder this time, tapping her sister's shoulder to get her attention.

 

"H-Huh!?" Jeanette shouted, practically jumping out of her own skin as she turned around. “B-Brittany?"

 

"Yes," Brittany replied, slightly annoyed. "I called your name twice, Jeanette."

 

"O-Oh. Sorry, Britt. I guess I'm just... distracted," Jeanette apologized, turning her head away in hopes her sister wouldn't see the red tint on her face. 

 

Brittany rose a brow. What on earth was Jeanette so distracted by? Hm, she thought, Maybe this could distract me. "Really?" Brittany inquired. "By what?"

 

Jeanette pursed her lips. "N-Nothing," she quickly blurted out. She just wasn't sure if she should tell her sister yet. She knew she'd have to eventually, but knowing her sister, she hoped to delay that as much as possible. 

 

Brittany scoffed. "It's obviously not nothing Jeanette," she said, seeing through her sister easily. "Just tell me what it is."

 

Jeanette sighed defeatedly. What was even the point of pretending if she knew she was terrible liar and Brittany probably wouldn't drop it? "Just Simon," she confessed, her voice quiet and embarrassed.

 

"Oh." How did Brittany not think of that? Duh, it was obvious! Jeanette had always been super awkward around him, and her crush was.....quite obvious to everyone but him. Of course the tall blue chipmunk would have such an effect on her! The poor thing was probably stumbling all night trying to function! "Don't worry about it Jeanette, I'm sure everything went fine between you two."

 

"No, no, that's not really the problem," Jeanette began. Maybe it wouldn't hurt just to tell Britt. I should be able to confide in my own sister, right? she thought. "Things went great, actually. Like really great," she continued, hoping she got the hint. 

 

"O-oh?" Brittany replied, a little shocked. Sure, she had glanced over a couple of times to see the two very happily dancing together, but Brittany didn't expect Jeanette to be so casual about it. She wasn't freaking out? Or stuttering? She was just telling her????? "Well, tell me!" she encouraged, wanting to hear more of her sister's juicy details (and continue her great distraction from a certain red clad chipmunk). 

 

Jeanette got very shy at Brittany's request, but she did want to gush about it to her sisters sooner or later. "W-Well... he danced with me, a-and held me, and then he kinda just…kissed my hand, all romantic-like. B-But then he had to go and I-I've just been standing here ever since," she explained, not brave enough to make eye contact with her sister. "A-And earlier, we went outside and we, we... well, we kinda had a moment. Like, we were looking up at the stars, and he was being so sweet.” Jeanette brought a hand to her burning cheek as she dreamily reminisced. "A-And I guess I was feeling brave so I... kinda kissed him on the cheek.” Her voice had trailed off into a whisper that could barely be heard. She wasn't sure she was ready to say that part aloud properly just yet.

 

Brittany tried to mask her shock as Jeanette went on with her story, but it was almost impossible to believe. Shy awkward Jeanette and stuck up equally as awkward Simon had managed to carry out romantic gestures that she could only dream of? There was no way, absolutely no way. "Wh-what was that last part?" Brittany asked, noticing that Jeanette was having trouble saying something out loud. How far did these two go????

 

Jeanette hung her head, feeling even more embarrassed. "I... I kinda kissed his cheek," she slowly admitted. She was starting to question whether or not she made the right choice telling her older sister.

 

"What!?" Brittany had shouted loud enough for the people around her to turn their heads, but she didn't really care. Her sister had just admitted to kissing her crush as if it was no big deal, after years of barely being able to talk to him! How was this happening???? "You did what!?"

 

"I-I don't know! It kinda just happened!" Jeanette whispered. "A-And can we please not be so loud?" she was starting to get awfully self-conscious.

 

"Fine," Brittany obliged, quieting down a little. "I just can't believe my little sisters both managed to get kisses tonight and all I got was a 'Bridget, right?'. That's all." The bitter chipette hadn't exactly intended to become passive aggressive, but she was becoming increasingly more irritated as everyone else she knew seemed to be having way more romantic luck than she was at the moment.

 

Jeanette started to feel bad for even telling her. She had forgotten about the whole Bridget thing. "I mean... you did get a pretty romantic dance with Alvin, didn't you? You guys seemed really happy out there," she pointed out, in a very meek voice.

 

Brittany flushed a bright red at Jeanette's mention of the dance she had just partaken in. She had seen it!? And she thought it was WHAT!? "Woah woah woah Jeanette," Brittany began, trying to clarify to her sister that nothing she did with Alvin would ever be considered so. "Th-that dance was a one time thing, and it was just to make up for the last time. Nothing about that was romantic. I can't believe you would even say that! I mean, Alvin? And me? Bleh!" Brittany made a gagging motion as she finished, but her stomach couldn't help but flutter a little at the thought. God she was acting weird tonight.....

 

Jeanette wasn't completely convinced, but judging by her sister's huge reaction, she figured it'd be better not to press any further. "Ohh, okay," she nodded, pretending to understand. "A-Anyway, I still need to figure out what on Earth I'm going to do when Simon comes back!" Jeanette panicked, turning right and left to look for him. God, things are going to be so awkward between us again.. Even more now that Brittany's here, she thought. 

 

"Just act normal, you'll be fine," Brittany replied. Clearly her sister didn't need her help as much as she thought.

 

"A-Act normal?? H-How am I supposed to do that??" As the tall chipette panicked, her counterpart was slowly coming into view, only making her more nervous. Quickly, she straightened up and stuck her arms to her sides, seeming a little stiff, but at least not displaying the same level of anxious body language anymore. 

 

"H-Hey, you girls alright?" he greeted, clearing his throat as he walked up to them.

 

"U-Us? Oh, we're alright. W-We're actually doing great! A-Aren't we Brittany?" she replied awkwardly, desperate for her sister's help.

 

Brittany couldn't help but smile, feeling instant relief as she was reminded of her sister's awkwardness. Okay, maybe Jeanette wasn't completely fine without her. Thank god. "Oh most definitely," Brittany spoke. "We were just talking about the wonderful time you two were having! Sounds like a dream if you ask me, to be honest." 

 

He took in a breath as he felt his chest tighten. Well, this was embarrassing. He hadn't expected Brittany to find out so soon. Let's just hope she saves the teasing for later…he thought. Normally he'd immediately deny anything that would allude to him holding feelings for the shy chipette, but since he now knew that she returned his feelings, he figured that denying it would just hurt her and ruin all of their progress. Plus, if Brittany already knows, no point in hiding it, he reminded himself.

 

"It was," he smiled casually, looking at Britt and then at Jeanette who almost instantly shied away at his gaze. In a good way though, as was apparent by the pink on her cheeks and the small smile she had looking at the ground. 

 

Usually at this point, Brittany would leave her sister alone with Simon as a way of giving them the space to do whatever they needed to do, but this time was a little more difficult. She didn't want to be alone again, and going back to Alvin would just be way too awkward. Maybe she could go to Eleanor? Or would she be interrupting whatever she had going on with Theo? Gosh, being the only single sister really fucking sucked. Brittany had no idea how to continue, so she stood awkwardly in the middle of the gym and looked down, trying not to show off her visible disappointment.

 

Desperate to change the subject, Jeanette looked over at her sister and then realized that something was definitely wrong. Oh no... Jeanette you've made her feel left out! she scolded herself. "H-Hey Simon, don't you have to find the other mathletes?" she asked innocently.

 

His smile dropped as he realized. "Oh shit! You're right! Thanks Jean, I'll be right back," the tall chipmunk rushed off, remembering he hadn't talked much to his other friends or club members yet.

 

"O-Okay! We'll be getting some punch!" Jeanette called out after him. She sighed a breath of relief when he was gone. "S-Sorry Britt, I didn't mean to make you feel like the third wheel. Do you want to go do something else? Like, as sisters?"

 

Brittany was completely thrown off by Jeanette's actions. Did she just....whisk Simon away? To be with her? "Jeanette, what are you doing!?" Brittany scolded. "You have that boy right in the palm of your hand and you send him off to some...mathletes? If 

I were in you position, I wouldn't let him go for the rest of the night!”

 

"Oh Brittany, it's fine, don't worry," she reassured, giving a caring smile. "I think I've spent enough time with Simon tonight. I just hate seeing you left out," she continued. "Also, d-did you see how much of a mess I am around him!? I can barely speak!"

 

Spent enough time? Enough time!? There was never enough time spend when it came to someone you felt that passionate about, but maybe that was just her. But did Jeanette really say she didn't want her feeling left out? Ugh, Brittany didn't want pity from her younger sister! She was supposed to give Jeanette sympathy, that's how they worked! The fact that she was the one being left alone and third wheeling was just embarrassing. Brittany didn't know if she wanted to scream or cry. Jeanette was obviously trying to be nice, but.... 

 

"I don't need your charity, Jeanette," Brittany defended, trying to not get too upset. "Also you clearly have been doing better with Simon than I have with anyone, so don't use that excuse on me. I know you just feel bad for me because I'm alone like a total loser right now..."

 

Jeanette sighed. She was worried her sister would react like this. "Brittany... look, you've had a bad night, don't you just want to move on from all that's happened?" she asked rhetorically. "Plus, I actually do want to spend some time with my sisters tonight. It's homecoming! This is like, once in a lifetime! We can't just spend all of our time on boys tonight!" she reasoned. The purple chipette paused to think for a moment, and then continued in a softer voice. "We've dreamed of this night since we were kids, Britt. And in those dreams, boys were just side characters. You and Ellie were always the main characters in mine. Remember 'sisters before misters'?" she looked at her sister with kind eyes, hoping she could get through to her. She meant it. She really did. Well, the "enough time" part was an innocent half-truth... but hopefully Brittany wasn't able to tell. But really, it didn't even matter. None of what Brittany argued did. All that mattered was her sister put aside her pride for a moment to let herself have some fun.

 

Brittany stared back at Jeanette teary eyed. This entire night she had been so focused on what she didn't have, that she forgot about what she did. She wouldn't trade her sisters for the damn world. "I don't deserve you," Brittany said, choking a little on her words. Even when she felt the lowest of the low and acted out, her sisters were still there for her. Jeanette was right, this was....fucking Homecoming, and she was crying instead of enjoying it!

 

"Yes you do," she replied with a reassuring smile, confident in her words. "Do you want a hug?" she asked in a whisper. She wasn't sure if her sister was in the mood for one, but she knew hugs always made her feel better when she felt sad.

 

Brittany nodded. A hug would be very very nice right now.

 

Jeanette smiled and wrapped her sister in a warm embrace. "It's gonna be okay, Brittany. There's still time to have fun and have the great night that you deserve," she reassured, softly.

 

Brittany immediately hugged her sister back and gave her a hard squeeze. Jeanette's hugs were always so gentle and calming; perfect for when someone needed to relax a little. Brittany could feel herself releasing the tension she had carried with her all night, and finally she was able to completely get rid of it. 

 

Jeanette stood there with her sister for another quiet moment. "Let me know when you're ready," she whispered before giving her sister another gentle squeeze. She figured it'd be best to let Brittany decide when the hug was over. She could tell her sister really did need one tonight. 

 

Brittany felt Jeanette gently nudge her, but held on just a bit longer for good measure. Jeanette's hugs were not something to take for granted. When she felt like she was ready, Brittany let go of her sister and looked back down towards the floor. She did feel better, but she was still a little embarrassed about the situation. 

 

"Hey, keep your chin up," Jeanette said, starting to sound more like Eleanor, but with a softness that was known to be only hers. "You're Brittany! The queen bee, the confident chipette, the independent woman! And...the best older sister," Jeanette reminded, trying to hype her sister up. "It doesn't matter if you don't have a date tonight. You've got sisters and friends who love you more than anything, and it's not your fault other people can't see how amazing and worthy you are." She paused briefly to let her words sink in, but then continued, just in case Brittany would start to feel more embarrassed or awkward. "So, should we go get Eleanor?" she suggested. 

 

Brittany couldn't help but smile at Jeanette's kind words. Okay, maybe she did want her sister's sympathy. She actually wouldn't have minded if Jeanette continued with her row of compliments, but maybe it was a good idea to grab their youngest sister. She was only wasting more time on her big night moping around!!! "Oh, y-yeah," Brittany replied, looking in the other direction awkwardly. "If we can find her." 

 

"Don't worry, I'm sure we can!" Jeanette said optimistically, grabbing her sister's hand and starting to make her way around the gym. It took a while for her to realize which way would lead them out of the crowd of dancing teens but once she did, she gently pulled her sister along to the punch table. She figured Theodore would've been hungry for a small snack by now, and she was sure he hadn't gotten an opportunity to sneak one while he was dancing with Eleanor.

 

Brittany nearly jumped as Jeanette grabbed her arm. Usually she was the one pulling her along, but this time her shy sister had took initiative and dragged her through the crowd. Maybe being with Simon gave the girl some extra confidence tonight, because any other night would have been super our of character for her.

 

Punch Table, 9:08 pm

 

After Jeanette and Brittany made it through the last cluster of teenagers in their way, the two chipmunks they were looking for came into view. Eleanor, Theodore and... Alvin. Oh gosh.. alright, let's make this quick, Jeanette thought. She was determined not to let things get awkward. She and Brittany did not work so hard only for her sister's mood to be crushed by another boy. Not that she was assuming Alvin would be rude but, well, she knew how those two usually worked.

 

"Hey guys!" she waved, smiling brightly as they walked up to the group. 

 

Theodore turned around at the sound of her voice and, just as she predicted, he was snacking on a cookie. "O-Oh! Hey girls!" he greeted after promptly swallowing what he was chewing. 

 

After Jeanette finally stopped, Brittany took notice of her other sister at the snacks station. It didn't shock her that she was still hanging out with Theodore, but Brittany definitely wasn't expecting to see the one boy she was currently trying to avoid. Why why WHY, she thought to herself, but didn't act upon her grief this time. She had to keep her spirits up if she wanted to enjoy her last moments at this dance. 

 

"Hey!" Eleanor enthusiastically greeted as she finished pouring herself a cup of punch. She had wondered where her sisters had been after the last dance ended, especially Brittany. 

 

Alvin on the other hand stayed silent. Seeing Brittany again was just making things even more awkward between them, and noticing her obvious discomfort made it worse. Why the hell did he ask her to dance with him a second time?

 

"Hey Ellie!" Jeanette greeted. "I hope you guys don't mind, but Brittany and I were... well, we were really hoping we could spend some quality sister time tonight. If you're not busy or anything, would that be okay?" she asked, looking at her sister with hopeful eyes.

 

"Oh, well, if Eleanor's okay with it, we are too!" Theodore chirped, speaking on behalf of Alvin. "It's your choice, Eleanor! We won't mind," he reassured before taking another bite out of his chocolate chip cookie.

 

Eleanor rose a brow at the request, but figured that something important must be going on. If her sisters needed to have a girl talk, girl talk it was. "I wouldn't mind some sister time," she decided, smiling brightly. Now let's see what's going on.....

 

Brittany was super thankful for Jeanette's excuse. She needed a little more time without any boys in her life, so the most she could possibly make out of this night truly relied on her favorite girls that she knew.

 

Alvin could tell the girls wanted some time alone, which was simultaneously a relief yet a little offensive. What did he do wrong that warranted them to want to be away from him? Although his situation with Brittany was currently a little awkward, he thought the dance itself went pretty well. Were they both avoiding each other????

 

Center of the Gym, 9:15 pm

 

The chipettes officially separated, leaving Alvin and Theodore at the snack station. "Okay, what is it?" Eleanor asked, knowing there was more to this than just "sister time".

 

"Well... Brittany and I were talking, and we realized we've all spent tonight on boys instead of celebrating homecoming with each other," Jeanette began. "A-And I always dreamed of spending this night with my sisters, so I figured we should step away from the complicated boy stuff and just, you know, cherish this night together!"

 

"Oh," Eleanor replied. Firstly, she had not expected such a simple answer. Secondly, she hadn't realized that she had spent way more time with Theodore than her own sisters. Thirdly…….she was still not convinced that there wasn’t something more to this. The blonde glanced over to her oldest sister, who nodded in agreement with Jeanette's statements. Hmmmmm, Eleanor thought. She had a feeling Brittany had something to do with this revelation. She knew her boy crazy sister must have been very lonely without a date, even though she was obviously having a good time with a certain red chipmunk earlier. I guess it couldn't hurt to spend the rest of the night with my sisters, she thought. As much as she loved Theodore, she loved her sisters even more. "I didn't think of it that way. You guys are right. Let's turn this into a girls night!"

 

Jeanette was overjoyed. "Yes!!" she celebrated. "Where should we start?"

 

Eleanor shrugged. "Not sure, but we should totally catch each other up! I feel like both of you have something to share with me."

 

Brittany cringed a little at Eleanor's suggestion. The whole point of hanging out as sisters was to not focus on boys! Hello!????

 

Seeing Brittany's discomfort, Jeanette figured they should change the topic. "Maybe we should do that later," she innocently suggested. "I wanna be able to make the most of the time we still have left tonight! Plus, we'll have loads of time to catch up after!" she reasoned, seeming very excited to spend quality time with her sisters.

 

Eleanor tried to not visibly show her frustration. It was obvious Brittany had discussed something with Jeanette earlier, and that they were going out of their way to stall her from finding out whatever the topic was. Her sisters were way too easy to read. 

 

Thank god for Jeanette, Brittany thought to herself. If someone was really good at subtly avoiding something, it was definitely her. "Jeanette's right," Brittany added, moving the conversation away from Eleanor's interrogation that she was absolutely dreading. "Let's just focus on the moment. We only get two more Homecomings after this!" 

 

Eleanor internally rolled her eyes, but she decided to let her sisters have this win. Didn't mean they were safe though. "Alright, let's go dance then. They're probably almost done with the music selection!"

 

"Great idea!" Jeanette chimed, following her sisters to the dance floor.

 

Punch Bowl, 9:14 pm

 

"Hmm. You know, Alvin, if the girls are spending sister time together, shouldn't we spend brother time together?" Theodore asked, now finished with his cookie. "Maybe we should go find Simon? I thought he'd be with Jeanette, but it doesn't look like he is.."

 

"Yeah," Alvin responded, now noticing that after Theodore brought it up. "Where is he?" A brothers hangout would be very nice tonight, especially since Alvin was officially done with women. He needed more testosterone in his life to make up for that. 

 

"I'm not really sure... Do you think he's with his other friends?" Theodore queried, scanning the room for his brother. 

 

"You mean the weird nerds who spend all day writing equations and reading Shakespeare?" Alvin asked, an uninterested look on his face. To put it lightly, Simon's friends were not Alvin's cup of tea. "I hope not. I don't wanna interrupt some conversation on quantum physics or something else as lame..."

 

"Oh come on, Alvin, they're not that bad. They're pretty nice!" Theodore reasoned, feeling bad for his brother's friends. "Hang on, maybe I should text Simon," he realized, pulling out his phone.

 

"Hopefully he answers," Alvin said, ignoring Theodore's comment about what he said. Sure, they weren't mean, but that didn't mean they weren't lame.

 

 

To: Simon👨‍🔬,  9:18 pm

 

Theodore: Hey, where are you??

 

Theodore: The girls left to spend some sister time together so Alvin and I thought we should spend some time together too! :)

 

 

Left Side of the Gym, 9:20 pm

 

"I know, I know! But I got too nervous!" Oliver sighed, holding his face in his hands. Simon and his friends were comforting the poor boy since he hadn't made much progress with his date.

 

"Hey, it's okay, Ollie. At least you know she likes you! Maybe this will lead to more opportunities where you two can make more progress," Simon comforted. But before he could continue, he felt the buzzing of his phone in his pocket. Quickly pulling it out, he checked his notifications to see Theodore had texted him. "Shoot. I'm sorry Ollie, it's my brothers. They want to know where I am."

 

Oliver shrugged. "That's okay dude, I think I'll be alright," he reassured.

 

Simon then thanked the teen and stepped away for a moment, letting his other friends comfort him. Unlocking his phone, he read Theodore's texts. Sister time? Brother time?

 

To: Theodore, 9:20 pm

 

Simon: They did??

 

Simon: Oh

 

Simon: Well I guess that makes sense

 

Simon: And sure, let me just check with my friends first

 

Simon: Where are you guys right now?

 

Theodore: At the snack station!

 

Simon: Gotcha

 

Left Side of the Gym, 9:21 pm

 

The snack station? That makes sense, he mused before turning back to his friends. "Hey guys, my brothers say they want to spend the rest of the night with me. Would that be okay? I mean, Ollie, if you still need me here, I'm okay with that," Simon explained, feeling a bit bad at the idea of leaving his sad friend alone.

 

Oliver sniffled once more before getting up and standing straight. "Nah, I think I'll be okay, Si. Go ahead! Enjoy your night!" he answered.

 

"Yeah, we've got Ollie, don't worry about it," Kai, another one of Simon’s friends added.

 

"Gosh, thanks guys! I'll see you later, bye!" After making his way past all the crowds, the blue chipmunk finally saw his brothers. "Hey, I'm here!" he greeted.

 

"Simon!! Yay!" Theodore cheered, happy to see his brother.

 

"There you are," Alvin added impatiently.

 

Simon ignored his brother's irritated tone. "Sorry, a friend of mine needed some help. But anyways, I'm here now. So what did you guys wanna do?"

 

"Well... I'm not really sure," Theodore admitted, a little embarrassed. "I guess we just do the boy version of sister time??"

 

His older brother just looked at him, puzzled. "I, uh, didn't know there was such a thing... I think we're just supposed to hang out as normal. I mean, we could start by dancing or going back to the photobooth?"

 

"We should totally go back to the photobooth!" Alvin suggested. He was kind of danced out for the night, especially after the countless awkward events that had happened. Besides, he had some pretty good ideas for some photos that he wasn't able to catch when they went earlier.

 

"Oh yeah! The photobooth!" Theodore smiled brightly as he remembered. "Let's go!" He took off, making his way over to the booth in mention.

 

Simon hadn't expected for him to leave so suddenly but figured he should just follow. "Alrighty then," he said, following his younger brother's lead.

 

9:57 pm

 

As the night came to a close and everyone was directed to leave, hoards of partied out high-schoolers left the gymnasium all at once. 

 

Alvin was a little disappointed that the night was over, but he was glad that it turned out pretty okay. Maybe things would start to look up for him in the near future. 

 

Eleanor had met back up with Theo as the crowds of students came together towards the school's entrance. She had an absolutely wonderful night with him and her sisters, but was sad to see it come to an end. 

 

Brittany sadly looked back at the school one more time before she made her way towards her group. This night wasn't exactly how she had imagined it, but she didn't really want it to end either. It didn't help that she knew what was coming next: Eleanor's countless questions, more of Audrey's gloating, and having to revert back to the reality that her sisters were doing way better with their romantic endeavors than she was. This was going to suck for sure. 

 

Jeanette was also feeling a bit bad that the night had ended. It felt like so much had happened, but it all had passed by so fast. She almost couldn't believe it was really over.

 

"Kinda sad it's over, huh?" a voice from beside her asked. 

 

Her gaze shot up from the cold cement below her at the sound of his voice. It was Simon, walking with her and the others. "Y-Yeah," she replied. "B-But it was a really nice night," she added, her shy glance hinting at the time they had spent together. 

 

A tint of red crept up on Simon’s cheeks as he realized what she was referring to specifically. "Mhm, it really was," he agreed with a nod. 

 

The two then walked in silence together for a few more steps before Jeanette felt a warm hand reach for her cold one. Her stomach fluttered once she realized what was going on, but she gave him her hand as he intertwined their fingers. When she looked up at him, she just saw him smiling casually and looking straight at the path ahead, as if nothing was going on. She could only dream of ever having that kind of confidence.

 

Brittany immediately noticed her sisters both pairing up with the two chipmunks and frowned. And so it began....

 

It took Alvin a little longer to notice the pairs forming, as he was too busy looking for their limo. Once he got to it, he turned around to excitedly announce its arrival to the rest when he realized they were way further behind than he thought. "Oh," he thought out loud, then finally saw what was going on. "Oh...." he repeated, a little more irritated this time. He rolled his eyes as he turned back to the limo. Alvin was happy for his brothers, but them having a good time with the girls they liked kinda hurt when he had been very unlucky with his. It didn't make sense either! He was the charming one!

 

Brittany made her way to the limo alone, trudging over awkwardly as she still watched her sisters make an insane amount of romantic progress without her. The envy practically burst from within her as she approached the eldest chipmunk, who also looked at the duos. 

 

Alvin looked over at the chipette as she made her way up and noticed that she was doing the exact same thing that he was. At least I'm not the only one, he thought. It did comfort him a little that Brittany was in the same boat as him. She was the only one who was able to truly make him forget about his loneliness tonight. Maybe that was why he felt so weird around her....

 

"It's like they're trying to rub it in," the red suited chipmunk spoke, breaking the silence. 

 

Brittany looked up at him as he spoke, a little thrown off by the sudden conversation. She wasn't thrilled that she got stuck with Alvin again, but hey, he was the only one who related to her at all throughout the night. "Tell me about it," she replied, crossing her arms and leaning against the limo. "It's been like this all night."

 

"Literally."

 

In some sort of odd mutual agreement, the two looked at each other one last time as they waited for their siblings to arrive.

 

"So Ellie, how was sister time?" Theodore asked, excited to see his date again, but also hopeful she enjoyed the rest of her night. He was sure she did, afterall, she was with Brittany and Jeanette! Those two were such good sisters. He wasn't fully sure what usually happened during 'sister time’, but judging by the smile on her face, he knew it must've been fun.

 

"It was good!" Eleanor replied. Any time with her sisters was good, even if this one sprouted from a desperate attempt to cover something else up. "What did you do for the rest of the night?"

 

"That's great!" Theodore chimed. "Alvin, Simon and I went back to the photo booth and took some more photos! We even took some with a few other friends that were passing by! It was pretty fun!!"

 

"That does sound fun!" Eleanor chimed back. God Theodore was so cute. 

 

As Theodore and Eleanor chatted happily, getting each other up to speed with all that had happened, their nerdy older siblings were approaching the limo. 

 

"Hey guys!" Simon greeted the older pair. "How're you two feeling now that homecoming is over?" he asked, trying to initiate small talk as they waited for the third pair. 

 

"Uh," Alvin began, not sure how to answer. He looked at Simon, then Jeanette, then the other two who weren't too far behind. He then shrugged, trying his hardest not to show much emotion. 

 

"Like shit," Brittany replied coldly and bluntly. "Now the magic is over, and I'm going to have to deal with all of my problems again."

 

Simon grimaced at Brittany's response. She was obviously not in the mood for conversation. 

 

"Oh.. well, sorry to hear that," Jeanette whispered, feeling both awkward and bad for her sister.

 

"Sure you are," Brittany grumbled under her breath. Now that her sisters had some time to keep her company, they decide to go straight back to their little dates and completely isolate her again. It was getting annoying at this point! 

 

Damn, Alvin thought to himself as Brittany replied. He knew the chipette could be dramatic sometimes, but that was not the response he was expecting. 

 

It was only until a moment later that Theodore and Eleanor finally caught up with the rest of the group. "Sorry for taking so long," Theodore apologized, grinning sheepishly. "We just got a bit distracted. But we can all go home now!"

 

"Awesome," Simon remarked, stepping out of the way so that Alvin could go in first, knowing that's what his brother would've wanted.

 

Alvin opened the door to the limo. He noticed Simon allowing him to enter first, and smiled as he did so. 

 

Eleanor smiled a little sheepishly as well, realizing her sister had been waiting for her quite impatiently. Oops, she thought, walking over. Brittany seemed to be very unhappy at the moment, and she figured it had something to do with the dance ending. Going home was sure to be a fun time. 

 

Brittany followed Alvin into the limo, and much to everyone's surprise, immediately took a seat next to him. She wanted to be as far away as possible from her lucky ass sisters. 

 

"You okay?" Alvin whispered, noticing Brittany's sudden change in mood. 

 

"If they take up any more time to get all lovey dovey with each other, I might gag. Or scream," Brittany replied. 

 

Alvin couldn't help but giggle a little at Brittany's frustration. He completely related to her at the moment. "Don't worry about em," Alvin reassured, placing a soft hand on her shoulder. "Theodore still doesn't understand his feelings for Eleanor, and Simon and Jeanette are way too awkward to make any real progress. We'll both have partners before either become official, trust me."

 

That's what YOU think, Brittany thought, knowing more about the true progress they had made. She didn't respond, but she crossed her arms and pouted as the rest entered the vehicle. 

 

Theodore walked in after Brittany. Sure he was oblivious sometimes, but this time even he could tell Brittany was really mad. He knew he was the least likely to anger her, so he figured he'd take one for the team and sit next across from the fiery chipette. He then called for Eleanor and helped her walk into the seat across from Alvin. Was he intimidated by Brittany? Yes. Absolutely. But he figured if it could save Eleanor's night from ending in a conflict, he should do this. 

 

Eleanor smiled as Theodore helped her into her seat. "Thanks Theo," she said.

 

Once the youngest pair had picked their seats, Simon went in, sat down on the seat at the back closest to Alvin and motioned for Jeanette to sit next to him. "Watch your step," he mumbled, holding onto her hand to keep her steady.

 

It wasn't even that the limo was hard to enter, Jeanette just tended to overthink these things and then stumble. Plus, there was always that memory in the back of her head…that one where she got into a limousine for the first time and tripped, embarrassing herself in front of paparazzi and fans. Better safe than sorry, she reminded herself. Jeanette then sat down and made herself comfortable. “S-sorry," she apologized sheepishly. "I'm ready now."

 

Brittany stayed in her position stiff as a board. She tried to not look at her sisters as they were both escorted to their seats like fucking royalty. God it was annoying to watch them succeed without her.

 

Alvin tried using his own words he had just spoken to Brittany to convince himself that it wasn't as serious as they thought. Sure, Theodore seemed to stare at Eleanor a little more than usual and Simon was being way more forward than he had expected him to be, but that didn't mean they were going to be dating the next day! It was just a one night thing, for Homecoming. Right. Everything would be normal when they got back. 

 

“Eleanor, do you want some soda?" Theodore asked, reaching for the mini fridge in the limo.

 

"I would love some!" Eleanor cheered back. 

 

Theodore happily pulled out two cans of soda for himself and his date. "Here you go!" he smiled, handing a can to her.

 

Brittany and Alvin awkwardly sat in silence, both quietly seething with envy.

 

Simon “immediately took note of this. “You think you're going to be okay tonight?" he whispered to Jeanette, referring to her sister's current mood.

 

"M-Maybe. Hopefully we'll all just get ready for bed and not really talk much," Jeanette replied, in an even softer whisper. She had to admit, she was nervous that her sister would try to start something once they got home. She felt bad for Brittany, but a part of her also kinda wished her sister could just put her envy aside for a moment and be happy for them. Jeanette did understand why she was jealous, though. It was just... a really complicated issue.

 

Alvin nearly rolled his eyes at both of the interactions happening right in front of him. He was getting realllllly tired of this. He had to do something to get rid of this aggravation. A lightbulb going off in his head, Alvin excitedly whipped out his phone and began texting.

 

To: Tiny Brat, 10:11 pm

 

Alvin: Fuck this

 

Limo, 10:11 pm

 

Brittany noticed her phone go off and she picked it up. After taking a quick look next to her at the one who sent her the message, she whipped the screen right up to her face as she replied.

 

To: Alvin 🤮, 10:12 pm

 

Brittany: Literally

 

Brittany: Oh here's a soda for you Eleanor! Oh Jeanette let me walk you to our seats! FUCK OFF

 

Alvin: And we have to sit around it for what? 10 minutes?

 

Brittany: Hopefully it'll be over when we get back

 

Alvin: Agreed

 

Brittany: I’m gonna vomit

 

Brittany: Like actually

 

Alvin: Me too

 

Limo, 10:13 pm

 

Alvin was feeling a lot better after texting Brittany. He knew the preppy chipette was always down for talking shit, and since they were both mad about the same subject, it only made sense to vent their frustrations out to each other. 

 

Brittany couldn't help but feel a little relieved as well that Alvin was texting her. She wasn't sure if she would have survived this ride if he hadn't.

 

Eleanor noticed her sister was texting Alvin right across from her. They were very obvious about it, to the point where she couldn't believe they didn't know how obvious they were being. Whatever, she thought to herself. She couldn't force Brittany to be happy for her.

 

To: Alvin 🤮, 10:15 pm

 

Brittany: Please let this end

 

Alvin: This is the longest car ride ever

 

Brittany: Literally

 

Miller Front, 10:18 pm

 

Alvin and Brittany’s wishes came true when limo finally arrived at the Chipette's house.

 

Simon and Theodore got out of the car first to help their dates out and say goodbye to them one last time. "Bye Ellie! Bye Jeanette! Bye Brittany! Bye Ellie!" Theodore fare-welled, waving from the limo door.

 

"Goodnight girls!" Simon added, waving goodbye to them with his younger brother.

 

"Night!" Jeanette called back, smiling back sweetly at them.

 

Eleanor giggled at Theodore's enthusiasm as she left the limo. "Bye guys," she replied back. "And bye Theodore. I had a really good time with you." 

 

"I had a great time with you too!" Theodore shouted from the limo as he got back inside.

 

Brittany exited the vehicle as fast as she could and immediately strutted towards her house. She was done with the cutesy coupled up bullshit. She wanted to be in her bed and PJS all snuggled up in her 500 blankets while she watched romantic comedies on her iPad and cried. That was a way better outcome then whatever the fuck Eleanor seemed to have planned for her....

 

Alvin noticed his brothers exit the limo to say goodbye to the chipettes, so he casually followed close behind them. He was about to say goodbye to Brittany, but she ran off so fast that he didn't exactly get the chance to do that. "Uh....well bye Britt," he said, a little disappointed but understanding of why she left so quickly. "Bye Jeanette and Eleanor," he said, super happy that they were finally leaving. He had his brothers back to himself. Thank god.

 

As the boys went back n and the limo drove off, the girls walked up to the front door their house. “Eleanor?" Jeanette piped up meekly. "Can we please just leave Brittany alone tonight? She's dealt with a lot... I don't think she needs us bothering her," she said, feeling bad for her sister.

 

Eleanor barely heard her sister ask her a question as she sadly watched Theodore leave. "Ugh Jeanette," Eleanor groaned in response, annoyed that she was A, pulled away from Theodore and B, having to deal with more of Brittany's bullshit. "I'm not catering to her stupid jealousy thing she's got going on. She was clearly dancing the night away with Alvin, so why is she even mad?"

 

"No, I'm pretty sure that was just for attention. She told me she's not actually into Alvin like that... And she was pretty adamant this time," Jeanette explained. "Also, her crush doesn't even know her name, and we've both kissed ours tonight! I can't say I don't understand why she's jealous," she continued.

 

Eleanor rose a brow. "Come on Jeanette, you can't tell me nothing is going on between those two," she said. Sure, Brittany and Alvin had a complicated relationship with their constant bickering and competing, but Eleanor knew there was something a little more going on between them. But after thinking it through, the blonde chipette sighed. "I guess you're sorta right though. She likes Michael and he barely knows her. That's gotta crush her ego big time."

 

"Exactly. Plus, it really doesn't matter if Alvin and Brittany do like each other. It's none of our business anyway. I just wanna go to sleep," she shrugged, taking off her slippers and yawning. She was exhausted. All that dancing and romance and arguing and jealously had really tired her out.

 

Eleanor couldn't help but yawn in response to Jeanette's exhaustion. "You're right about that too," she said. "Tonight was extremely eventful." Spending most of the night with Theodore, dancing with him, KISSING him!???? Gosh, so much happened and it excited her. Okay, maybe she could let the whole thing go for tonight. Wait....... "You kissed Simon!?"

 

Jeanette went red in an instant. Shoot! I wasn't supposed to say that! "I.... I.. might have," Jeanette replied, awkward as ever, her eyes looking everywhere other than into her sister's ones.

 

Eleanor was shocked, but very impressed. Her shy sister managed to make a move! She was so proud! “Oh Jeanette, I'm so happy for you!" she beamed, jumping up and down a little. "Where did you kiss him?"

 

Jeanette grinned sheepishly. "O-On the cheek," she admitted. "A-And we danced and looked at the stars and gosh.. it was just really nice," the purple chipette gushed.

 

Eleanor gushed and squealed at her sister's recount of what happened with Simon. They were so cute together!!!! "That's such good progress, Jeanette!" she cheered. "I'm so happy for you."

 

"Th-Thank you!!" she blushed. "A-And I'm really happy for you too! You and Theodore looked like you were having so much fun together!"

 

"We were," Eleanor confirmed. "Gosh, I already miss tonight...."

 

"Me too.. But I also really miss sleep," Jeanette chuckled. "It's already pretty late. I think I'm gonna get ready for bed now. Goodnight Eleanor!" she yawned once more, opening the door for her and her sister and entering the house. The sleepy chipette headed straight to one of the two bathrooms in the house to take a shower and clean off her makeup.

 

"Night Jeanette," Eleanor said, yawning as well and following her sister into the house. As much as she hated it, it was time for the night to come to a close. Hopefully there would just be more amazing ones to come in the near future. 

 

Meanwhile, Brittany was partaking in her routine that she had planned out in her head during the painful car ride back home. She had just gotten out of the shower and was ready to slip into her pajamas, already preparing herself for the sob fest that was going to happen. She was also pleasantly surprised that her youngest sister hadn't come to bother her yet. Maybe Eleanor had finally realized how pissed off she was and made the right decision to leave her alone for the night. As she maneuvered towards her room, Brittany could hear the faint sounds of her sisters cheering and squealing. Of course, she thought to herself. Her sister got to celebrate an amazing night together while she moped around like a single loser. It just wasn't fair. Wasn't fair at all.....

 

Brittany practically slammed the bedroom door before flopping onto her bed and aggressively getting her rom com set up ready. Loads of chocolate? Check. Comfy warm PJs? Check. Emotional readiness? Well, was she ever emotionally ready to cry her heart out over what she would never have? The world may never know, but Brittany didn't care. She would rather be envious over two fictional characters on a screen than her own flesh and blood.

 

Seville Front, 10:31 pm

 

As the limo approached their house, Alvin couldn't help but feel a little sad. His night was honestly mediocre at best and not really what he envisioned, and his brothers seemed to have the time of their lives. It just kinda sucked being the odd one out, especially since he was used to having the most charm of the three. Once the doors opened, Alvin got off first and made his way to the door. It really sucked that the night was ending so fast. He felt like he barely got to enjoy himself at all. 

 

Theodore left the limo last, stretching and yawning. "I can't believe we got to stay up so late!" Theodore remarked.

 

Simon hummed in agreement, although he knew his younger brother was the only one who wasn't used to staying up that late, since Alvin would be up all hours of the night play games, and Simon would do the same but with studying. "Anyways, it's time to get ready for bed, Dave's probably already asleep," he said, making his way to the front door. 

 

Theodore followed close behind. "Yeah! I'm exhausted," he chuckled to himself.

 

For the first time in a while, Alvin couldn't wait to go to bed. He just wanted this night to be over as soon as possible. He opened the door and swiftly made his way in.

 

White Residence, 10:42 pm

 

Tonight’s Homecoming had been nothing close to spectacular for Jessica White. Not only did she have to stand with the other losers as an undeserving plebeian was celebrated, but her date threw up right before her afterparty, and her friends didn’t even get the right brand of tequila! Could she rely on any of these useless idiots? 

 

The rich blonde was very close to calling the night quits when a young brunette approached her. 

 

“Jessica, you have to see this,” the junior cheerleader spoke. 

 

“What is it, Hannah?” Jessica asked, an annoyed tone clear in her voice. “It better be tequila or someone’s vape, because I am over being sober right now.”

 

“Even better,” Hannah replied, whipping out her phone. 

 

Jessica rolled her eyes, but decided to go with it and leaned in to see what the underclassmen was showing her. The blonde opened he mouth in shock before practically rippng the phone out of the girl’s hands to examine it further. On that phone included a series of photos of two girls rigging the homecoming vote boxes, one of which was none other than the eldest chipette herself. 

 

"No. Effing. Way," Jessica spoke, flipping back and forth between the photos. “I should have known that bitch had something to do with this."

 

"I just thought you should know," Hannah said. "I got the photos from Robbie, who got them from Sarah, who got them from Pervy Paul who took them. I wish I had found them before the crowning!"

 

"Me too," Jessica agreed, seething. "I knew that title was mine! I am the deserving winner, and that little rat took it from me! They're pests! All of them!" 

 

"Yeah!" Hannah cheered, trying to seem cool. "We should totally like.......exterminate them or something."

 

Jessica laughed. "Oh, she's going to regret it for sure. Exterminate is nicer than what I'm about to do to her...."

Notes:

So what do you guys think Jessica has planned? 👀

 

Homecoming is done! Thank god, because this was a bitch to get out. Following this will be more drama ofc, so buckle up! We'll see how long it takes me to get my mojo back. Please be patient with me!

Chapter 22: A Sticky Situation

Summary:

It's the first day back at school after Homecoming, but the drama is far from over....

Notes:

Hey hey hey! I have ascended from the depths of motivation to finally give this chapter to y'all. I hope everyone had a nice holiday break (if you had one), and I can't wait to continue updating this fic! I think I've finally gotten my mojo back, so hopefully y'all can expect some more updates in the near future! Enjoy this chapter, because oh boy.......it's a doozy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

  Monday, October 17th, 6:42 am

 

Slick Six ;)

 

Theodore: Hey how are you guys all feeling??

 

Jeanette: Good! but a little sore ^^'

 

Jeanette: I’m not used to dancing so much in one night sjhffsfg

 

Eleanor: I’m great! Although the Monday after Homecoming kinda sucks a little

 

Theodore: Yeah! it kinda does :/

 

Alvin: Tell me about it

 

Eleanor: We'll get through it

 

Theodore: Yeah!

 

Jeanette: I mean, at least it's finally done now! We don't have to stress about shopping, or anything like that anymore!

 

Alvin: I’m dreading this school day

 

Theodore: I kinda am too tbh :(

 

Theodore: I’m just so tired this morning

 

Brittany: I don't even wanna think about it

 

Eleanor: You should be thinking about not hogging the bathroom instead then

 

Brittany: I’LL BE DONE IN 5 MINUTES

 

Eleanor: I’m setting a timer

 

Brittany: Oh my god

 

Eleanor: Anyways Theo I'm so sorry to hear that : (

 

Theodore: it's okay!

 

Theodore: just like you said, we'll get through it!

 

Eleanor: Yeah!

 

To: Tiny Brat, 6:45 am

 

Alvin: How are you?

 

Brittany: Fine

 

Brittany: I’d be better if Eleanor wasn't rushing me out of the bathroom

 

Alvin: Lol

 

Alvin: But you're okay?

 

Brittany: Yes

 

Brittany: Why do you keep asking me?

 

Alvin: Because you were upset Saturday

 

Alvin: Am I not allowed to have care and compassion for a dear friend?

 

Brittany:…..

 

Brittany: You want something don't you

 

Alvin: I DON'T

 

Alvin: Honest

 

Brittany: I do not believe you

 

Brittany: What is it

 

Alvin: It's nothing I promise

 

Alvin: I just

 

Alvin: My night sucked too and I feel like crap so idk I just wanted to check in

 

Brittany: Whatever you say

 

Brittany: I’m honestly over it

 

Brittany: Homecoming was forgettable

 

Alvin: I wouldn't say that

 

Brittany: Look Alvin I'd rather just move on from it

 

Brittany: If you don't mind

 

Alvin: Alright alright whatever you say

 

Alvin: See you at school :p

 

Slick Six ;), 6:49 am 

 

Eleanor: Time is upppp Brittany

 

Brittany: I know I can hear your alarm going off

 

Brittany: God 

 

Theodore: sooo I guess we'll see you girls later at school?

 

Jeanette: Yup!

 

Eleanor: Yep!

 

8:38 am

 

Alvin: This is the worst

 

Alvin: Someone entertain me during this shit

 

Alvin: Please

 

Brittany: No 💖

 

Alvin: Oh come on Brittany

 

Alvin: ANYONE?

 

Eleanor: Muting this

 

Eleanor: We are in CLASS

 

Alvin: You can't tell me you would rather pay attention to a boring lesson than talk to me

 

Brittany: I would rather cut off my leg than talk to you

 

Alvin: I didn't ask you

 

Brittany: You were begging me to entertain you

 

Brittany: Are you not entertained?

 

Alvin: Not really

 

Brittany: Idk what you expected Alvin

 

Alvin: At least some ounce of sympathy

 

Alvin: I mean come on how tf is everyone actually paying attention in class

 

Brittany: Simon and Jeanette are nerds and Theodore and Eleanor are goody two shoes

 

Alvin: Good point

 

Alvin: I’ll change that

 

Alvin: 🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕🖕

 

Alvin: A 

 

Alvin: B

 

Alvin: C

 

Brittany: Enough

 

Alvin: D

 

Alvin: E

 

Alvin: F

 

Alvin: G

 

Brittany: Alvin I swear to fucking god

 

Alvin: H

 

Alvin: I

 

Alvin: J

 

Brittany: I’m going to block you again

 

Alvin: K

 

Alvin: L

 

Alvin: M

 

Alvin: N

 

Alvin: O

 

Alvin: P

 

Brittany: Blocked

 

Alvin: Q

 

Alvin: R

 

Alvin: S

 

Alvin: T

 

Alvin: U

 

Alvin: V

 

Alvin: W

 

Alvin: X

 

Alvin: Y

 

Alvin: Z

 

Alvin: Idk why you thought that would stop me Britt

 

Alvin: I’m not done until class is over or I get a response

 

Alvin: 🤪🤪🤪🤪🤪🤪

 

Alvin: 🫠🫠🫠🫠🫠🫠

 

Alvin: 🤑🤑🤑🤑🤑🤑🤑

 

Alvin: 😶‍🌫️😶‍🌫️😶‍🌫️😶‍🌫️😶‍🌫️😶‍🌫️😶‍🌫️

 

Alvin: 🙈

 

Alvin: 🙉

 

Alvin: 🙊

 

Simon: Alvin wtf

 

Alvin: FINALLY 

 

Simon: I leave class and check my phone, just to see a hundred notifications from you with weird ass emojis

 

Alvin: I was bored and you weren't there to entertain me

 

Brittany: I blocked him

 

Brittany: You all should try it

 

Simon: You know what?

 

Simon: I agree

 

Simon: That sounds incredibly relieving

 

Brittany: It so is

 

Alvin: See you get it Simon

 

Eleanor: This is why I mute

 

Eleanor: This doesn't make any of us want to talk to you, Alvin

 

Alvin: Simon just said he agreed tho

 

Alvin: So ha take that

 

Simon: No, Alvin. I meant I agree with Brittany

 

Simon: About how I should try blocking you as well

 

Alvin: SHE ACTUALLY BLOCKED ME AGAIN?

 

Eleanor: That explains why you didn't see her message

 

Simon: Ohhh, yeah that explains it

 

Simon: Also yeah, she did

 

Brittany: What's he saying

 

Brittany: Is he being a little bitch

 

Eleanor: I’m not playing the back and forth game again

 

Simon: Me neither. We don't want to be your messengers

 

Alvin: That's so stupid

 

Alvin: Also I'm not asking you guys to she blocked ME 

 

Eleanor: Oh my god Alvin we were talking to BRITTANY

 

Simon: No no, SHE was asking that

 

Alvin: HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO KNOW THAT

 

Eleanor: Unblock him Brittany please

 

Brittany: God he's so stupid

 

Brittany: Ugh fine

 

Alvin: She probably won't

 

Brittany: I did

 

Alvin: Oh Brittany how nice to see you

 

Brittany: No

 

Eleanor: Okay enough of this shit or I'm leaving this chat

 

Eleanor: Can we please not spam the chat when we are in class?

 

Alvin: And die of boredom?

 

Eleanor: Yes

 

Alvin: How cold and heartless

 

Brittany: Eleanor is the opposite of cold and heartless

 

Eleanor: Thank you Britt

 

Brittany: Why don't you just text Ryan or something?

 

Alvin: Cause his mom won't let him have unlimited data 🙄

 

Brittany: That's annoying

 

Alvin: I have nobody guys! Nobody!

 

Brittany: You're such a baby

 

Alvin: Shut up :p

 

Eleanor: OKAY CLASS TIME SHUT UP OR I'M LEAVING

 

Alvin: Eleanor is ruining my life guys

 

Eleanor: Alvin. I'm serious.

 

Alvin: Okay okay

 

11:55 am

 

Theodore: woah, there are a lot of notifs from here!

 

Eleanor: Unfortunately

 

Eleanor: Sorry you got spammed Theo :/

 

Theodore: no that's okay! I'm just a little surprised

 

Jeanette: Me too! Although, I guess I shouldn't be at this point

 

Alvin: Hey it was a little funny

 

Alvin: Right Theodore?

 

Simon: What is your definition of humor??

 

Alvin: I am the funniest person alive thank you very much

 

Brittany: HAHAHAHAHAHA

 

Simon: Okay, now THAT'S funny

 

Alvin: Ha ha whatever

 

Theodore: okay guys let's just calm down 

 

Eleanor: We're going back to our original table this time, right?

 

Brittany: I don't know if I'm ready for that

 

Alvin: I never got an answer to why we switched in the first place

 

Brittany: None of your business 

 

Alvin: But you're sitting here like "I don't think I'm ready" like what's so wrong with the table?

 

Eleanor: Drop it, Alvin

 

Brittany: Thank you Eleanor

 

Alvin: You girls are so weird

 

Brittany: Oh yeah WE'RE the weird ones

 

Alvin: You're afraid of a table

 

Eleanor: HI I SAID DROP IT NOW LET'S GO TO LUNCH

 

Simon: Yeah, honestly, does it even matter??

 

Simon: Who cares!? I just want to eat my lunch

 

Alvin: Fine I'll drop it

 

Simon: Thank you

 

Cafeteria, 11:58 am

 

After a hectic morning in the group chat, lunch today was sure to be nothing far from interesting. Hopefully though, all of the drama from Homecoming would be washed away, and the six could have a peaceful conversation at their table for once. Well, they would if Brittany hadn’t decided to still switch tables. Eleanor was a little annoyed that her sister didn't want to go back to their original table, even though she understood why. Not that the table switching was that big of a deal, but a little bit of normalcy would have been nice after weeks of absolute chaos. Shaking her head, the blonde chipette made her way over and set her food down, waiting for the others to join her.

 

Not long after Eleanor took her seat, Jeanette joined and found hers as well. “Hey, Ellie!" she greeted, bubbly and bright as per usual. "How was class?" she asked, sitting down.

 

"Oh it was fine," Eleanor replied. "Other than Alvin spamming us with whatever that was."

 

"Yeah," Jeanette chuckled awkwardly. "That was... kinda weird," she said.

 

"Weird for us, but typical for Alvin."

 

"Yeah, pretty much!" 

 

As Jeanette and Eleanor conversed, Theodore's voice could be heard coming from behind them as he and Simon approached the table. "Hey girls!" he chimed, smiling brightly. 

 

"Hey!" Simon added, as they both sat down opposite to their respective counterparts.

 

Jeanette felt a little nervous seeing Simon again, but she was still happy to. "Hi! How was class?" she asked.

 

"Great! The teacher didn't give us too much work to do today!" Theodore replied.

 

"That's always good," Eleanor said, trying not to smile too much. Even though it had only been a couple of days, she had missed Theodore a lot. God, she really did have it bad for him, didn’t she?

 

"Yeah!" Theodore replied, grinning before bringing his attention back onto his food.

 

As Theodore began to dig in, Simon figured he should ask Jeanette the same. "And how was your class?"

 

"O-Oh mine? Well, it was pretty good," she answered, smiling a bit too much for small talk. She just couldn't help it. Everything that happened with him at homecoming flooded back into her head once she saw his face.

 

"That's nice," Simon replied, looking back at the food on his tray.

 

The group patiently waited for their older siblings to arrive, making small conversation as they enjoyed the blissful peace that was always there whenever the red and pink chipmunks weren't present. Unfortunately for them however, that peace only lasted a few minutes before Brittany showed up, clearly not in the best mood. She had run into Audrey and Michael at least three times since she got to school, and each time they were obviously shoving their lovey dovey grossness in everyone's faces. She was so sick of it, which was why it was no question when she was asked which table she wanted to sit at. Brittany just hoped Alvin wouldn't bring anything up. She was not in the mood to talk about the table, or anything Homecoming related for that matter.

 

"Hey Britt," Eleanor greeted. 

 

"Hi," Brittany said, her gloomy mood continuing to show as she sat down next to her sisters.

 

Jeanette debated with herself whether or not she should ask if Brittany was okay, but Theodore beat her to it.

 

"Is something wrong?" Theodore asked with his usual genuine cadence.

 

"Oh, it's nothing," Brittany lied. She really didn't feel like talking about it.

 

"Oh.. okay," Theodore replied, still a little concerned, but deciding to back off.

 

An awkward silence then fell on the group. "Does anyone know where Alvin is?" Simon asked, breaking it.

 

"How should I know," Brittany replied snarkily.

 

Simon's brows raised at her reply, surprised and a little offended. "Well, I wasn't asking you specifically," he defended, folding his arms and leaning back into his chair. 

 

Jeanette tensed. Oh god, don't tell me Brittany's about to start an argument the first school day after homecoming!

 

Brittany scoffed. She didn't want to argue though, so she just stopped talking. 

 

"Sorry I'm late guys," Alvin said,  finally showing up and sitting across from Brittany.

 

"It's fine," Simon said. He decided to drop whatever was going on with Brittany. 

 

"We're just glad you're here," Theodore added, hoping he could lighten the mood.

 

"Yeah....." Alvin trailed off. "So what were we talking about before I got here?" 

 

"Nothing much, just small talk," Simon replied, leaving out the part where he and Brittany almost started arguing. "Anything exciting happening for any of you soon?" he asked the group, changing the subject.

 

Brittany nearly rolled her eyes at Simon's question. Her life was the opposite of exciting right now. 

 

"Not that I can think of," Eleanor replied.

 

"I wish there was, but nothing's going on for me either," Jeanette answered, picking at her food with her fork.

 

Simon perked a little at Jeanette’s response. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. After all that happened at homecoming, shouldn't he take her out on a date? The idea seemed foreign since he'd never been on one before, but now that he knew she liked him... it was worth a shot. But he'd have to plan that later.

 

Theodore hummed in agreement with Jeanette. "Now that homecoming's over, things are just kinda boring again," he added.

 

"Don't say that, Theo!" Eleanor said, frowning. "I'm sad it's over, but we can still make life enjoyable." 

 

"He's right though," Alvin interjected. "Today sucks!"

 

"Yeah.. but Eleanor has a point too," Jeanette said, meeting them in the middle. "I'm sure there'll be something to look forward to soon. Hopefully."

 

"Mhm, hopefully!" Theodore chimed.

 

"Doubt it," Brittany let out.

 

A little annoyed by her moody comments, Simon was tempted to ask the bratty chipette to stop being such a downer. But he figured it'd be best not to. Last thing he needed was to get into a fight with his crush's sister. 

 

"I guess we'll just have to see then," Theo shrugged.

 

Brittany was so sick of this........positivity. None of it was going to her, and the more everyone talked about it, the more pissed off she became. "I'm going to go throw my food away," she said before getting up and leaving. 

 

"But you barely....." Eleanor began, but Brittany was way too far away to be able to hear her. "Ate anything." The blonde sighed as her sister left. How long was Brittany going to be like this?

 

"Is she still upset about homecoming?" Simon asked her sisters. He didn't get it. He understood it was a bad night for her, but hadn't she had enough time to accept and move on from it?

 

"I'm afraid so," Eleanor replied. She knew her sister very well, and it usually took a while for Brittany to get over something. 

 

Alvin knew it. As much as she denied to to him, Brittany was not okay. A little part of him wanted to help, even though they had pretty much only argued the entire day. No, why would he do that? Brittany was being annoying and rude to everyone. But she did help him out with Jessica.... 

 

Jeanette sighed. "I just hope she lets it go soon. It's really hard seeing her like this."

 

"Is there anyway we could make her feel better?" Theodore asked.

 

Eleanor shook her head. "She'll get over it. But it'll take some time. The best thing to do is just leave her alone."

 

Alvin didn't agree. Brittany may have acted like she wanted to be alone, but something in him knew that she didn't. He was the only one who understood how she felt, so maybe...... "I'll go talk to her," he said, getting up from his seat. 

 

Eleanor rose a brow. "Alvin, please don't," she said.

 

Simon groaned. "Alvin, don't. She's just going to lash out at you," he argued.

 

Alvin squinted at the protesters. They really didn't have faith in him, did they? "Trust me," he said, before leaving. 

 

"That is the worst thing he could have said," Eleanor spoke.

 

"Literally," Simon agreed.

 

"I guess we just gotta have faith in him," Theodore said, not looking too faithful in Alvin himself.

 

"Yeah, I guess. Let's just hope he doesn't make things worse," Simon said, going back to picking at his food.

 

Meanwhile, Alvin made his way over to the prissy and pissy chipette, who was currently throwing her food out. There had to be a way to make her feel better, right? "Hey," he began, approaching the girl who clearly wasn't expecting him to come over. 

 

"What?" Brittany asked, a little irritated. What was Alvin doing? 

 

"I had a bad day too," Alvin continued, trying to sound as genuine as possible. "Plus I still owe you one after what you did with Jessica." Brittany rose a brow, but let Alvin go on. "Want me to put fake roaches in Audrey's food? Cut a piece of Michael's hair off of him? I'll do both."

 

Brittany was pretty shocked by Alvin's offer. "Wh-no Alvin, don't," she said. As much as she would love to see Audrey freaking out over a roach, she still didn't want to even think about them.....and she knew Michael would just end up protecting her anyway. 

 

"Why not?" Alvin asked. "It'll give us a good laugh, and you can think of it as revenge for not considering your feelings. It's a double win."

 

Brittany thought about it, but she still wasn't sure. Before she had enough time to think however, a sudden splatter of some sort of sticky substance flew straight toward her, instantly covering the chipette from head to toe. Brittany let out a loud scream that captured the attention of the entire cafeteria, who all looked at her in shock. 

 

Alvin insitinctively jumped back as Brittany was ambushed by the mysterious icky goo, looking down at himself to see that he too was hit a little bit with it. "Is this......glue?" he said out loud, inspecting it with a finger and looking at his white-covered companion in front of him.

 

Brittany stood in absolute horror as she looked down at herself. Large white globs of glue stuck to her entire body, leaving her sticky and helpless in the middle of the cafeteria. What the hell had just happened? Did someone throw this at her intentionally? Was this Alvin's doing? No, he looked just as shocked as she was. What the fuck?

 

Eleanor jumped as she heard the familiar sound of her oldest sister's scream. She turned around and instantly dropped her jaw, staring at her now completely glue-covered sister. What just happened? Surely this wasn't Alvin's doing, right?

 

"Oh my god," Simon said once he saw the horrible sight.

 

"What... what just happened??" Theodore asked, panicked.

 

"Eleanor! We should go help her!" Jeanette said, getting out of her seat and making her way towards her sister.

 

Eleanor immediately jumped up to go help. If Brittany was already having a bad day, this was only going to make it worse. 

 

"Simon, we should too!" Theodore piped up, Simon nodded, and the two boys followed suit.

 

Alvin looked around the cafeteria to see if anyone was responsible for this. As the other students began to process what had just happened, they began to snicker, chatter, and some even took out their phone to take photos. There was nothing more interesting than a former Homecoming princess being doused in a white sticky substance. Alvin responded to this by shielding Brittany, stepping in front of her and continuing to search for the culprit. 

 

Brittany could feel her heart start to beat faster and her breath become shorter as she began to panic. These clothes were expensive! And everyone was looking at her, laughing, taking pictures.....

 

"Brittany!" Eleanor yelled as she approached the scene. She noticed Alvin guarding her and instantly crossed him off of the suspect list. Maybe he actually was trying to make her feel better. Odd.

 

Jeanette, Simon and Theodore followed and started helping Alvin shield Brittany from the prying eyes of the teenagers around them. Simon called out for some of his friends and they got up and started helping too. Then Theo called for his, and Jeanette, hers. More and more people crowded the embarrassed chipette, hoping to make it harder for others to take photos of her.

 

Eleanor joined in on the shielding as well, and likewise to Alvin, looked around to see if she could find anyone that might have done this. No way was this entire thing an accident. Glaring at the students around them taking photos, Eleanor searched the room for anyone that seemed suspicious. 

 

Brittany was overwhelmed. She had just been humiliated and her outfit and hair had been completely destroyed, yet Alvin of all people stepped up to defend her? And so were her sisters, Simon and Theodore? And their friends? Brittany didn't know what to do with herself, so she began sobbing. Could this day get any worse? 

 

"It's okay Britt, it's okay," Jeanette soothed.

 

"No, it's not," Brittany let out, still sobbing as the glue soaked through her clothes. She was already distressed after seeing Michael practically make out with Audrey in the halls multiple times, so this was just the cherry on top of a sundae built off of grief and despair. 

 

"Alright, let's get her out of here," Simon instructed, taking charge for a moment. "We'll cover you if you want to leave, Britt. Just say the word."

 

Brittany could hear Simon talking to her, but had no idea what he was saying. She was frozen. 

 

Usually Alvin would be laughing along with the others or calling Brittany dramatic for crying over a silly prank, but for some reason, this time he felt different. His heart clenched at the sight of the chipette crying behind him, and he wanted so badly to hug her and tell her it was going to be okay. Maybe it was still him wanting to pay her back for the Jessica situation. Right, that had to be it.

 

Eleanor was too busy comforting her sister, Alvin was still in shock, and Jeanette and Theodore obviously weren't going to take charge. So Simon figured it was up to him. "Okay, we're leaving now," he told all the others. "Eleanor and Jeanette, take Brittany's hands and lead her out of this place. The rest of you; follow and cover her as she leaves," he instructed, wasting no time.

 

Jeanette nodded and took her one of her sister's glue-covered hand in hers, waiting for Eleanor to take the other one so they could gently pull her along and help her leave the cafeteria in her shocked state. Everyone else formed a bubble around her, ready to move with her as she left.

 

Eleanor nodded at Simon's demands and grabbed Brittany's other hand, pulling her sister along as the rest charged towards a bathroom to go clean her up. 

 

Brittany had no idea what was going on, but her siblings and friends were moving her out of the way of the crowd that mocked and laughed at her. They didn't have to tell her twice to move along with them. 

 

Alvin followed Simon's lead, making sure he covered Brittany as much as possible as he traveled across the cafeteria. He made sure to give the nastiest looks to the other students, making it known that he wasn't pleased with what they were doing. He still wasn't completely sure why he was acting this way, but he knew that he had to get Brittany somewhere safe and isolated. Everyone eventually maneuvered out of the cafeteria before heading straight towards the nearest girl's bathroom, where the girls pulled Brittany in to fix her up. 

 

"Theodore, Oliver, Melvin, Mason, can you guys go get towels? Check the nurse's office for them," Simon commanded.

 

"On it!" Theodore replied, running off, the other boys following him.

 

The tall chipmunk then turned to face the remaining two boys. "Okay, we need to guard this bathroom door so that no nosy girl with a phone or Jessica walks in to see Brittany. You guys think you can do that?"

 

"Absolutely," Kai piped up, positioning himself next to the door as if he was a bouncer. 

 

Alvin gasped. Jessica!  He didn't think of that possibility. Was she behind this because Brittany called her out during the football game? Wow, everyone was right about her....

 

Girls Bathroom, 12:38 pm

 

"Okay, let's soak some paper towels and start washing her off," Eleanor directed, looking at her sister with concern. "Jeanette, I'm going to call Miss Miller and tell her what happened so she can bring Brittany a new set of clothes."

 

"What!?" Brittany exclaimed. "I'm not going back to class after this! T-tell her to pick me up Ellie." 

 

Eleanor blinked at her sister. Usually she didn't support Brittany's tendency to skip class every once in a while, but this may have been a justified reason. "I get it Britt," she began, "But you have our support. It'll be okay."

 

Brittany shook her head. "I can't," she said, her face puffy and red from the crying.

 

Jeanette's heart broke seeing her sister so devastated. "Ellie... Maybe we should just let her go home. I couldn't bear to go back to classes after this if I were her. I think she deserves a break," she reasoned, in a gentle and concerned tone.

 

Just then, there was knock on the door. "We got towels!" Theodore's voice could be heard from behind it.

 

"Marie, could you get the towels please?" Jeanette asked, before turning her attention back to her sisters.

 

Marie nodded and opened the door enough to get the towels from Theodore and the other boys. There were a lot of them, so she asked some of the other girls to help out. "Here, we've got the towels," she said, carrying them over to the chipettes.

 

"Thank you," Jeanette replied, taking a few towels off her hands and using them to gently wash her sister's face. "Anyways, back to what I was saying... I think it'd be best for Brittany to go home."

 

"Thank you Jeanette," Brittany said, "At least one of my sisters understands."

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a small glare at her dramatic comment, but she didn't want to push things too far after what had just happened. "I was just concerned about you missing school," she said. "I was trying to encourage you, but ultimately it is your decision."

 

"I'll be fine if I miss one school day Eleanor," Brittany insisted. "I haven't skipped in.....uh....."

 

"You skipped gym class last Friday."

 

"Well that's because I didn't want to get my nails chipped before our Homecoming appointments, and we were playing basketball that day!"

 

Eleanor shook her head, but decided to stop arguing. "Fine, Brittany. Jeanette, go ahead and call."

 

Jeanette nodded, staying out of their argument and calling Ms Miller. As she was explaining the situation to her mother over the phone, her friends helped Eleanor clean Brittany up. A few minutes later of trying to calm her concerned mother down, she finally hung up the phone and turned back to her sisters. "She'll be here as soon as she can," Jeanette announced. "It might take a few minutes, but she's bringing spare clothes too."

 

"Thank god," Brittany said. "I hope we find whoever did this and make them buy me a new pair of these. They weren't cheap, you know!" 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes. Of course Brittany cared more about her outfit being ruined than the fact that somebody has just assaulted her at school. That was what she was worried about. "I'd like to find out who did it so I can give them a piece of my mind," she said.

 

"Are you sure we don't already know who did this?" Jeanette asked, wearily. She had someone in mind, but wasn't sure if it was safe to assume they did it.

 

"Oh I do," Eleanor began, "I just don't like assuming things." 

 

"Wh-who?" Brittany asked, genuinely wondering. "Who do you think would do such a thing to me? I thought everyone loved me! I was Homecoming princess!"

 

"But you do have a few enemies," Jeanette cautiously pointed out. "Like Jessica..."

 

Brittany gasped. That was right! She confronted Jessica at the football game, and Jessica was known to hold a grudge. "Oh no...." she said, becoming a little anxious. "If she pulled this off, that means there's more! I-I heard that when Kelsey Jones called her a slut on Instagram last year, she had to transfer schools!" 

 

Jeanette grimaced. If that's all Kelsey did and Brittany did so much more, then the worst was definitely yet to come. "O-Okay, let's try not to get too worried about it right now. All we need to focus on for now is cleaning you up," the purple chipette said, trying to change the subject.

 

"Agreed," Eleanor added. She was worried too, but she didn't want Brittany to become worried, because when Brittany became worried, all hell broke loose. Besides, she was going to do the best she can to make sure it didn't happen. Not on her watch.

 

"Not get worried!?" Brittany shouted. "How am I supposed to not get worried!? Jessica White is the most evil girl at this school. She will have my head! I'll be the next laughing stock! I might not even be able to just transfer schools.....I might have to leave the country! Go back to Australia and be homeless again!" 

 

Yup. This is exactly what Eleanor didn't want. 

 

"Calm down, Brittany," Jeanette soothed. "You're definitely not going to have to leave the country. Jessica may have influence, but we do too! Well, mainly you and Alvin, but you get what I mean. I'm sure we'll figure out a way to survive her."

 

Between dramatic cries and sniffles, Brittany breathed a little and calmed herself down. "You....you think so?" she said. 

 

"We know so," Eleanor replied.

 

Jeanette hummed in agreement. "For now, let's just focus on cleaning you up, okay? Ms. Miller will be here soon," she added, taking another damp towel from one of her friends.

 

"Okay," Brittany replied, allowing the team of girls to wipe down the glue off of her the best they could. It was extremely uncomfortable and a little painful, but the other option was sitting around in the sticky substance until Miss Miller arrived. She preferred the former.

 

School Entrance, 12:54 pm 

 

After receiving the panicked call from Jeanette, Miss Miller raced to the school as fast as she could with a clean pink outfit in her backseat. She had managed to get there by only breaking five traffic laws this time around, which was impressive for her considering that she was in such a rush. After parking in between two spots in the school's front lot, the older woman trudged her way to the front office.

 

 "Ma'am, how can I help you?" a front desk lady asked her as she walked in. 

 

"Oh, you gotta help me," Miss Miller begged. "My oldest has been attacked by some awful classmates! They threw glue all over her and now she's gotta change into something clean for her!" 

 

"Oh my," the woman said, "Could you state your child's name?" 

 

"Ah yes," Miss Miller said. "It's Brittany. Brittany Miller. Oh, I hope she's alright!" Miss Miller wiped a tear off of her face as the woman checked for Brittany's name in the roster. 

 

"Alright, I see her here. Do you know where she is located?" 

 

"Yes, my second oldest told me," Miss Miller explained. "Thank you so much!" 

 

The woman nodded as Miss Miller made her way through the school's entrance and attempted to find her way to the bathroom as Jeanette had instructed her to do so. After a few long minutes of walking across the school's halls however, Miss Miller determined that she was lost. "Oh dear..." she said. She knew she had to get to Brittany fast, but she had no idea where she was going! "I better ask Jeanette what to do," she continued, taking out her cellphone and opening up the calculator app. "Why this isn't the texting app," she said. "Siri, text Jeanette!" 

 

"Did you say, text Annette?" Siri asked. 

 

"No, text Jeanette!" 

 

"Texting Annette. What would you like to say?" 

 

"No Siri, you aren't listening to me. I said text Jeanette!" 

 

"Texting Jeanette. What would you like to say?" 

 

Miss Miller sighed. "Finally," she said, not realizing the words were appearing on the screen as she spoke. "I want to tell her that I am lost in the hallway, and I can't seem to figure out where the bathroom is! Can you do that for me Siri?" Siri did not respond, but typed out the words as Miss Miller spoke. "Hello? Siri, I am talking to you! Siri, send the message!" 

 

"Message sent."

 

To: Jeanette, 12:58 pm

 

 Ms. Miller: Finally, I want to tell her that I am lost in the hallway and I can't seem to figure out where the bathroom is, can you do that for me Siri? Hello? Siri I am talking to you

 

Girl’s Bathroom, 12:59 pm

 

Jeanette felt her phone vibrate in her pocket and pulled it out. Noticing that Ms. Miller texted her, she quickly unlocked it to see what was going on. Upon seeing the text, she smiled, a little amused. That was Ms Miller for sure.

 

To: Ms. Miller, 1:00 pm

 

Jeanette: The bathroom's on the first floor, outside the cafeteria!

 

Jeanette: Which is well, if you take a left from the front office and head down that hallway, it should be on your right! so the bathroom will be a little further up the hallway on the left!

 

Jeanette: Could you tell me where you are right now so that one of the boys can help you find us?

 

Hallway, 1:01 pm

 

Miss Miller squinted and read the message she received back from Jeanette. "Tell one of the boys so they can come find me," she repeated out loud. "That might be better than me losing my mind looking for it!” she said. "Siri, text Jeanette '"Okay I will do just that, thanks sweetheart!'"

 

To: Jeanette, 1:01 pm

 

Miss Miller: Okay I will do just that, thanks sweetheart!

 

To: Simon, 1:02 pm

 

Ms. Miller: I am in the hallway by a door that says uhhhhh, what the heck does that say? I can't even tell what that says. Is that a classroom? I'm not sure. I think it's a classroom, it says 104 A on it so if you meet me at classroom 104 A and bring me to the bathroom so I can bring Brittany's outfit that would be great hon I appreciate it. Now why won't this thing send?

 

Girl’s Bathroom, 1:02 pm

 

Simon's phone buzzed in his pocket, grabbing his attention. He pulled it out tapped his screen. "Ms Miller?" he pondered aloud, before tapping on the notif, unlocking his phone and reading her messsage. "Oh god," he muttered.

 

"Ms Miller?" Theodore asked, confused at the sudden mention of the Chipettes' mother.

 

"She's just texted me, telling me she's at room 104 A. I'll be right back, I just need to find her and get her here," he explained, shoving his phone back down his pocket. "Do you guys think you'll be alright without me?"

 

"I'm sure," Kai answered, Theodore nodding with him.

 

"We're good Simon, we got it," Alvin added. 

 

"Great," Simon replied, now off to find Ms. Miller. After rushing down the hallway and taking a few turns, he spotted the elderly woman. "Ms Miller!" he called her name, walking up towards her. "I'm here to bring you to Brittany," he explained, motioning for her to follow him.

 

"Oh, Simon!" Miss Miller cheered. "Thank you so much dear. Lead the way!"

 

Simon lead Ms. Miller down the hallway, and after a few turns, they were at the bathroom door. "The girls are in there,”he told her, pointing at the door that Kai and Alvin were guarding. 

 

Ms. Miller pushed both boys out of the way as she entered the bathroom, earning a glare from Alvin as she did so. She gasped when she saw her eldest daughter absolutely covered in white glue and looking completely miserable. "Oh, Brittany!" she exclaimed, running up to her. 

 

"Ms. Miller!" Brittany shouted back, looking up at her guardian with weepy red eyes. "Look what they did to me! Everybody here hates me.....I'm a total freak now!"

 

"You are not a freak dear," Ms. Miller reassures, bending over to Brittany's level and patting her shoulder. "Those kids don't know what they're doing. They're just jealous!"

 

"Of what?" Brittany asked. "My shitty Homecoming with no date? My pathetic single status?" 

 

"No need to curse, Brittany," Ms. Miller commented.

 

Jeanette sighed. "At least you're finally here," she says with a small smile. "Do you have that spare change of clothes for Brittany?"

 

"Oh yes," Ms. Miller replied, snapping back into the problem at hand. She shuffled through her purse to grab the garments. 

 

Eleanor tried to not groan from her sister's dramatic outburst, which was barely impossible. "I'm sure everything will be okay, Britt," she said. 

 

"There it is!" Ms. Miller shouted, pulling out the outfit she had brought with her. Brittany stood there with her mouth wide open as she watched her adoptive mother unfold it. 

 

"That's.........you brought my NIGHTGOWN!?" Brittany yelled. "I can't wear that outside!!!!!"

 

"Is that what this is?" Ms. Miller asked, now perplexed. "I thought this was a pretty little dress....."

 

"No! It's my sleepwear! You know, what I wear to sleep!?"

 

"Shush Britt, do you want to change your clothes or not?" Eleanor asked, irritated at her sister's lack of gratefulness. 

 

Jeanette cringed when she realized it was a nightgown. "I mean, does it really matter right now? We can give you one of our jackets to wear over it. Or maybe you can wrap a jacket or sweater around your waist?" Jeanette suggested, knowing that out of all the people who were helping Brittany right now, there were a few guys and girls with jackets that they didn't necessarily need.

 

"Yes it matters!" Brittany continued. "If I'm seen wearing that, everything will only get worse! And a jacket? Are you serious? That's........tacky!"

 

Eleanor finally let out the groan she had been holding. Did Brittany really deserve all of this help right now?

 

"I'm so sorry Brittany," Ms. Miller sadly said. "I really did mean to bring ya something nice...."

 

Jeanette's heart broke at how upset Ms. Miller was. "It's okay, Ms. Miller," she reassured. "And Brittany, I know it might be 'tacky’, but wouldn't it be a huge improvement from being covered in glue?" Jeanette gently pointed out.

 

Brittany paused her freak out and noticed that not only was Ms. Miller upset, but her sisters were right. The alternative was being stuck in her destroyed glue outfit, and if she had to pick one...."O-okay," she obliged, taking the nightgown from Ms. Miller. "Thank you Ms. Miller. I do appreciate it."

 

"Of course dear," Ms. Miller replied, smiling. 

 

Brittany walked into one of the stalls and began changing.

 

Jeanette sighed in relief. "Is there anything else we need to do?" she asked the girls around her.

 

"I think everything should be fine now" Eleanor replied. "Lunch is probably over at this point. We better get to class."

 

"Got it," Jeanette nodded. And with that, the girls left the bathroom.

 

"Hey, everything good now?" Simon asked, noticing everyone other than Brittany and Ms. Miller had left.

 

"Yup," Jeanette replied with a smile. "And genuinely, thank all of you so much. Especially those of you who don't know Brittany that well, but still decided to help," she said, grateful for how many of their friends were willing to assist.

 

"No problem!" a few of them said in unison.

 

Back in the bathroom, Ms. Miller gently knocked on the door to the stall that Brittany was currently changing in. "Do you need help in there dear?"she asked. 

 

"N-no Ms. Miller, I'm fine," Brittany replied. Although there were bits and pieces of glue still stuck to her skin, Brittany didn't have too terrible of a time getting her nightgown on. Besides, Ms. Miller would have only made it worse if she tried helping. That woman did not know how to put clothes on other people. Once Brittany was done getting dressed, she exited the stall and walked over to her mother, who held out a hand. "I'm fine," Brittany said again. She hated it when Ms. Miller still treated her like a child. She was almost 16 for crying out loud! 

 

Although many left the bathroom to go to class, Alvin offered to stay behind and see if Brittany needed anything. It was a free pass to skip English, and well, he was being nice! Alvin perked up as the door to the bathroom opened, revealing an accomplished looking Ms. Miller and the glue's victim herself exiting straight behind, wearing a nightgown and a very shameful expression on her face. 

 

"Pfffft," Alvin began. "Is that?"

 

"Not a single word," Brittany insisted, passing by the chipmunk and angrily glaring at him. 

 

"Thanks for guarding the door, Alvin," Ms. Miller said. 

 

"Yeah, you're welcome," Alvin replied, still a little mad at the older woman for pushing him earlier. 

 

Brittany looked down at herself once more. Yes, it was better than glue, but could she really walk out in this? "Ms. Miller, I'm not so sure about this..."

 

"About what?" Ms. Miller asked. 

 

"This outfit! I mean-"

 

"Didn't you say it was alright?" Ms. Miller asked. "Or did I hear that wrong?"

 

"No, no, I did," Brittany continued,  "but I can't just go walking around in a nightgown! Jeanette was right, I need a jacket or something to cover myself."

 

"You can have mine," Ms. Miller offered, "although it might be way too big for ya."

 

Brittany cringed at the suggestion, but was about to take it before another voice chimed in. 

 

"You can take mine."

 

Brittany whipped her head around to see Alvin, who was still standing against the bathroom door. "What?" she asked, a little dumbfounded at Alvin's sudden generosity. 

 

"You can borrow my jacket," Alvin repeated, getting a little impatient as he took his slightly torn red jacket off of him. "To cover yourself? Like you just said?"

 

"I know," Brittany replied, "But you just.....YOU just offered ME your jacket."

 

"Yes, was that not clear!?" Alvin exclaimed, holding his arms up. 

 

Brittany stared at Alvin for a little bit and examined his jacket. It was ugly, ripped up, and dirty.....but it would have to do. It was better than going outside looking like she just rolled out of bed. "Okay, I'll take it," she said unenthusiastically, grabbing the jacked from Alvin and looking at it. 

 

Alvin rolled his eyes. "I'm doing you a favor," he reminded. "This may be my oldest jacket, but it's also my favorite."

 

"Oldest is right," Brittany agreed, grimacing as she began putting it on. 

 

"Don't diss on the thing that's saving your ass!" Alvin said, nearly laughing. After Brittany put it on, he made sure to give her a full look before humming positively. "It actually kinda looks good on you."

 

"Really?" Brittany questioned, raising a brow. 

 

"Yeah!" Alvin confirmed, smiling. "I......like it." 

 

"Well, that's good," Brittany said, turning back to Ms. Miller. "Okay, I'm ready now."

 

"Let's head out!" Ms. Miller exclaimed, escorting Brittany towards the front entrance of the school. "Bye Alvin!" 

 

"Bye Ms. Miller," Alvin replied, turning his attention back to Brittany. "If anything happens to that jacket, you'll get glued on again."

 

Brittany scoffed before turning around to face the school's entrance, ready to get the hell out of this place.

 

Miller Residence, 1:16 pm

 

Brittany was beyond embarrassed. She still had patches of glue stuck to her, she was wearing only a nightgown and Alvin's ugly old jacket, and she couldn't stop thinking about the horrible smirks on everyone's faces as they stared at her with their phones out, mockingly taking photos as she looked back in horror. The event played over and over in her head as Brittany sat in the back of Ms. Miller's vehicle, trying to hold back tears as her guardian nearly got her killed multiple times on the way back. Usually Brittany hated Ms. Miller's terrible driving, but this time she kind of wished they had crashed and died. 

 

The first thing Brittany did when she got home was run to the bathroom. She wanted to get this glue off as soon as possible, as well as the horrific outfit that she was forced to put on. After making her way to the bathroom, Brittany took the most uncomfortable shower of her life. Desperately scrubbing at her skin to get the rest of the glue off was extremely painful, and the shame continued to creep up into her chest as she washed herself. Brittany felt disgusting; not just from the glue, but also from the absolute humiliation she had experienced. When she finally finished after what felt like a few grueling hours of self-cleaning, the chipette knew what she had to do next. After redressing into her nightgown and practically crawling into bed, she whipped out her phone and immediately opened up Instagram. 

 

There it was. The video had already surfaced, and everyone was commenting on it. "She totally got wrecked omg" one comment said, "From princess to pauper lmao" another one noted. There were a lot of people saying horrible things, things Brittany would never imagine anyone saying about her. Was everyone...........fake to her? Was she not as liked as she thought she was? Brittany scrolled through, seeing multiple reposts of the same video as well as other videos with different angles. She went to Youtube and found more, twitter, snapchat, everything had it. She was everywhere.

 

Then there was one particular video that caught Brittany's eye. Not because it was any different than the others, but because of who it was filmed by. Seeing the name, she couldn't believe it. It was Audrey. Brittany shakily clicked on it, noticing that it was a different perspective than the rest. Audrey had filmed the incident. Brittany's tears that she had been holding finally broke loose as she faded into the realization that Audrey was never her friend to begin with. She had her suspicions with the whole Michael fiasco, but the video and the caption below that read, "Can't believe I even know this fool" had confirmed them. Audrey was not on her side, never was, and never would be. How could she let herself fall into this trap? It wasn't fair! Why didn't she get to have real friends like Jeanette and Eleanor? All of their friends had helped her get cleaned up. None of hers did. Her "friends" filmed her, laughed at her, and belittled her online. How could this happen?  Much to Brittany's worry, that is exactly what happened. She scrolled down through the comments on Audrey's post and noticed the rest of her group saying similar things about her. Emily, Sarah, Alyssa, all of them pretended that they were never friends with her to begin with. Was it really that easy for them to drop her like that? Brittany didn't understand. What did she do to deserve this?

 

School Front, 3:01 pm

 

Their next classes should've been as normal and average as usual, but here and there people were still whispering about what happened to Brittany in the cafeteria. Theodore struggled to focus on his math work, feeling worse for the pink chipette with every whisper. He couldn't begin to imagine how upset he'd be if all those whispers were about him. He would probably cry. Thankfully the bell rang, meaning he didn't have to listen to it much longer. It was not time to meet up with the rest of the crew and walk back home. 

 

Once school finished, Simon and Jeanette waited by their usual spot, waiting for the other chipmunks and chipettes to arrive so they could begin walking home. "So... was she still covered in glue?" Simon asked, trying to make some kind of conversation.

 

"Yup. But just a little bit," Jeanette replied, a little sad.

 

Knowing he had to comfort her, the blue chipmunk put a hand on her shoulder. "Don't worry, I'm sure she'll bounce back from this soon enough," he reassured.

 

"I hope so," she replied, still a little upset. It was just hard to lie to herself when she knew she'd probably go home to a crying Brittany this afternoon.

 

Two minutes later, Theodore finally arrived. But before he could give the two tall chipmunks his usual bubbly greeting, he realized they were upset, surely because of what happened to Brittany. It was hard for him to watch, but he knew it must've been so much harder for Jeanette and Eleanor. That was their own sister, after all! "Don't worry guys," he began, walking up to the two. "Brittany's got us! We'll be there for her, and I'm sure she'll be back to her usual self in no time!" he reassured, trying to be optimistic about the situation.

 

Jeanette gave Theodore a sad smile, appreciating how he was trying to look on the bright side when she could tell even he wasn't too positive about that. "Thanks, Theo," she said. She then sighed, trying to pick herself back up. "Let's just forget about that for now, and wait for the others."

 

"That's the spirit!" Theodore grinned.

 

Simon gave his brother a grateful smile as the trio waited for Alvin and Eleanor. They made simple conversation about upcoming assignments, knowing that talking about the classes they just had wasn't a good idea.

 

Soon after, Eleanor joined them. The rest of her school day involved her glaring at students who talked about the cafeteria incident and having to defend Brittany after someone called her a "bitch who deserved it" during her history class. Needless to say, it was pretty exhausting. The shorter chipette approached the group grumpily, but softened as she saw Theo trying to keep the energy up. At least she still had him to keep her grounded. 

 

"Ellie!" Theodore exclaimed, lighting up at the sight of his best friend. "How was- How are you?" he asked, stopping himself mid-sentence when he realised her last class probably didn't go all that well after what happened in the cafeteria earlier.

 

"I'm.......okay," Eleanor replied. She was definitely still heated and stressed from today's events, but she was starting to calm down as she left the school. The only thing she worried about now was how well her sister was doing at home.

 

Theodore noticed her hesitance but wasn't sure if he should say something about it. "That's good," he replied simply, figuring that if he pointed it out she might feel worse.

 

"A-Anyway," Jeanette began, interrupting the slightly awkward silence. "I guess we're just waiting on Alvin, huh?"

 

Simon nodded, re-adjusting the backpack on his shoulders. "Yeah, and if I know Alvin, he's going to be even more late than he already is," he sighs, rolling his eyes.

 

Speaking of the devil, Alvin appeared shortly after Simon's snarky comment. "Hey guys, sorry I'm late," he half apologized, approaching the rest of the group.

 

"Alvin! Oh, thank gosh you're finally here," Theodore chirps, glad they can finally get going.

 

"Oh. Well, I stand corrected," Simon mumbles, a little surprised his brother didn't take another five whole minutes. 

 

"So, you all ready to go home now?" Jeanette asks, her tone an unusual mix of eager and anxious. One half of her was glad they can finally stop with the awkward silences and conversations, but the other half of her feared what state she would find her poor sister in when she got home. 

 

"Yup," Eleanor replied, only half ready. 

 

"Yeah, let's head," Alvin added. He knew everyone was still tense from what had happened earlier. Maybe he would check up on Brittany later just to make sure. Wait, why the hell would he do that? Hasn't he done enough to help already? He had already made up for her helping him out, so why go the extra mile? She'll be fine the next day, bright and confident as ever. Besides, she had her sisters and Simon and Theodore would give her enough encouragement as well, and he was sure her other popular friends would not stand for this kind of thing, so yeah, no need for him to go check on her every few minutes, right?????

 

The group then began to walk home, making small conversation about random things the way there. They first reached the Chipette's House, prompting Jeanette to take in a deep breath and brace herself for the emotional chipette she knew would be inside.

 

Theodore and Simon both noticed and realized why Jeanette was trying to prepare herself. "Good luck," Simon whispered, grimacing.

 

"Remember, you girls can text us if anything bad happens or you need some help," Theodore added, looking a bit concerned.

 

"Th-Thanks guys," Jeanette replied, giving the two a weak but grateful smile. "I think we'll be okay. I mean, we've seen Brittany at her most emotional before. Surely we can handle this, she must've had time to cool down by now," she then added, trying to reassure the others but mostly herself.

 

Alvin stayed silent. He didn't want to think about what Brittany was doing in there. Hell, she was probably just fine and everyone was panicking over nothing. But if that was the case, why did he still feel bad? 

 

"We'll let you guys know," Eleanor added. Jeanette was trying to be optimistic about Brittany's recovery from the incident, but both of them knew what to really expect. Last time something traumatic happened at school (which was literally just someone accidentally tripping her in the hallway), Brittany didn't come out of her room for days. Eleanor could only imagine how her sister was going to be when she walked through that door.

 

The five of them stood there silently for another moment. "So... I guess we should be going then?" Simon pointed out, breaking the silence.

 

"Y-Yeah. Good luck girls!" Theodore replied, beginning to walk off with his brothers.

 

Once the two were left alone, Jeanette looked over at Eleanor. "You ready?" she asked, clearly not ready herself.

 

"Does it matter?" Eleanor replied, a little dejected. They both had to deal with whatever it was they were going to encounter, whether they wanted to or not.

 

"Yeah, you make a good point," Jeanette sighed. Taking in another deep breath, she walked up to the door and rang the doorbell, waiting for Ms. Miller to unlock it. Since she couldn't hear any screaming or loud sobbing, she figured either Brittany was having a meltdown in her room, or wasn't at all. She desperately hoped for the latter.

 

After a few moments, the Chipettes' caretaker opened the door and smiled when she saw her other two daughters standing in front of her. "Oh girls!" she cheered, sounding relieved. "Thank goodness you are home!" 

 

That didn't make Eleanor feel good at all. Why was it relieving that she was here? What had Brittany been doing prior to their arrival?

 

"Oh, is everything okay?" Jeanette asked, concerned by her mother's sudden relief. She too was worrying about what it implied and quite frankly, she wasn't sure if she even wanted to find out.

 

"Well........" Ms. Miller began, trailing off. She seemed hesitant, which only made Eleanor's anxiety go up even further. "I'm not sure," she continued. "I haven't been able to get her to talk since she got home. I was hoping maybe you girls could get something out of her."

 

Great, Eleanor thought. 

 

Jeanette sighed. On one hand, Brittany hadn't thrown a tantrum. On the other, she hadn't even spoken a word? Something was definitely wrong. "I suppose we could try. But I don't know if we'll get very far," the nervous chipette replied, wringing her hands. 

 

"We'll go talk to her," Eleanor added dejectedly. She was used to having to fix everything all the time, so what was one more instance of trying to talk sense into her emotional sister? It was her entire life at this point. After accepting her fate, the blonde entered the house and began making her way up to the bedroom.

 

Jeanette followed her sister into the house, trying to mentally prepare herself and plan what to say in her head as she walked up the steps. Once they reached the eldest chipette's bedroom door, the girls knocked on it. "Brittany? Can we come in?" the bespectacled chipette asked, raising her voice but still sounding meek.

 

There was no response. No, ‘Go away Jeanette, I'm self-pitying.’ No grunts, whines, or anything. Just silence. Something was definitely wrong. "Brittany?" Eleanor added after a few full seconds of empty nothingness.

 

Every second of silence fueled Jeanette’s panic. "A-Are you there?" Jeanette asked, speaking up. "W-We know things were really bad today... Horrible, even. We just want to help," she explained meekly, hoping her sister would understand.

 

Still silence. The tension coming from their bedroom was cold, and Eleanor couldn't take another second of it. "Okay, we're coming in," she said, grabbing the doorknob and entering the room.

 

Jeanette grimaced as she followed her younger sister into the room. She shut her eyes as she walked in, but eventually nervously opened them, afraid of what she'd see in front of her.

 

What the two sisters saw was an almost catatonic Brittany, who lay in her bed emotionless, gripping onto something. It looked like.....a jacket of some sort? If they looked close enough, they could also tell that she had been crying, but she was barely moving at all. 

 

Eleanor just stared for a moment. She had never seen Brittany quite like this. Sure, she had moments where she wouldn't speak or eat for a few hours, but this???? This was new, and Eleanor didn't like it.

 

It was terrifying seeing her in this kind of state. The normally emotional and vocal chipette suddenly being void of all emotion and sound? Not good. Not good at all. Too afraid to move any closer, Jeanette cleared her throat from where she was standing at the door and tried to muster up the courage to say something. "B-Brittany, please talk to us," she began, wringing her hands. "We hate seeing you like this, and we'll do anything to help."

 

Brittany finally acknowledged her sisters by moving her eyes towards them. Her face seemed to reveal a sudden deep pain as she frowned, but she still wasn't moving or talking. 

 

"Yeah, what Jeanette said," Eleanor agreed, not sure what to add. "Whatever it is, you can talk to us.....like you usually do....uh....."

 

Jeanette sighed. They were in a tricky position. "Brittany, have you eaten anything yet?" she asked, concerned about how deep of a catatonic state her sister might've been in. She also hoped maybe a simple yes-or-no question would encourage her sister to speak. 

 

Brittany bit her lip. It was a subtle movement, but she was clearly reacting to what Jeanette was saying. 

 

Eleanor knew that probably meant no, which meant that Britt had been in her bed for hours probably, and god knows how long she had been in this exact position. "You probably should," she commented, trying to see if her sister would react.

 

Knowing her sister had been hungry, alone and silent for hours broke Jeanette's heart. "I'll tell Ms. Miller to make your favorite meal for you, okay? We're gonna help you get through this, Brittany. Because we love you," Jeanette reassured, hoping she could get through to the pink chipette. "Eleanor, could you watch her for a moment? I'm just gonna head downstairs and ask Ms. Miller to make something," she added, turning around to leave the room.

 

Eleanor nodded, but she was still very nervous about the situation. She knew this kind of confrontation was hard for Jeanette, but did she always have to leave her by herself? It's fine, the blonde thought to herself, Just fix things like you usually do.

 

Brittany could feel herself tearing up at her sister's words. It was nice to hear that someone cared about her. Jeanette and Eleanor were wonderful. There was no question why they had so many friends that loved them. Maybe she was the problem. 

 

"You don't have to talk if you don't want to," Eleanor began speaking, walking slowly towards Brittany and eventually sitting on her bed, "but you know I'm here to help. Also to kill whoever made you like this." Brittany let out a little "hmph" in response. Okay, she was getting somewhere. 

 

"Then you would have to kill all of my friends."

 

Eleanor nearly jumped at the sudden response. Not only did Brittany finally speak, but....all of her friends? What was going on? "Can I ask....why?" Eleanor tentatively continued, trying to pry the story from her still catatonic sister. 

 

"They hate me. All of them." 

 

It was then that Brittany's voice regained some emotion, cracking at the very end as Eleanor heard her begin to cry. She had always known Brittany's friends were a bunch of fake bitches, but she hadn't expected them to all show their cards right after something so.....stupid. Eleanor could have responded with "I told you so," or "I don't know how you didn't see it coming," but right now her sister was vulnerable, so sarcasm probably wasn't the best idea. "What did they do?"

 

Brittany didn't respond. Instead, she scrunched her brows together and looked down. I guess she doesn't want to talk about it, Eleanor thought, but then Brittany replied. "Just check Instagram. It's all over."

 

Eleanor winced, but did just that. So whatever it was that her friends did, it was....public? That had to sting. After checking the various posts highlighting Brittany's little incident earlier, she began to see exactly what her sister had meant. What were these comments? Why were her friends so quick to turn on her like this? Pretending they don't even know her? Because a prank was pulled on her? “You know what? I am gonna kill them." 

 

There was a moment of silence before Brittany spoke again. "Do I deserve it?"

 

Eleanor perked up at Brittany's question. "Wh-no! Britt...." she replied, her voice full of empathy. Brittany had very rarely said things like this. Usually she would brush something off or respond in an absolute furious anger, but to lay in bed emotionless and claim that this was....meant to happen or something? That was unlike Brittany. 

 

"Then why did ALL of them do the same thing?" Brittany asked. Now the familiar fury had begun to build up. Eleanor was oddly relieved, but it was comforting to see her sister regain herself. 

 

"Because they're all bitches, Brittany. That's why."

 

"But all of them!? Every single one????? Not one single friend I had for YEARS actually liked me??????"

 

Eleanor grimaced. She could have told Brittany that years ago, but she never would have listened to her. Now they were in this position. "Sorry Brittany. It's not fun to realize someone isn't who you thought they were."

 

"I should have known after Audrey took Michael away from me." 

 

Eleanor stopped herself from commenting on that one. "I'm gonna go see if your food is ready," she said instead, deciding that the best way to move forward was to tell Jeanette what was going down. She could reallllly use some support right now. 

 

"Okay," Brittany replied meekly. 

 

It always weirded out Eleanor when her oldest sister was so soft and timid. Her fake ass friends really did fuck her up, didn't they? "I'll be right back," she said, patting what she assumed was Brittany's leg under the blanket before getting up and taking one last look at her. As she did so, Eleanor scrunched her brows and squinted, now getting a closer look at that jacket Brittany was holding onto. Why did it look familiar? Was it.....? "Is that.......Alvin's.....jacket?" Eleanor asked, pointing towards the worn out leather that Brittany was currently gripping onto. 

 

Brittany's eyes widened in panic, and her cheeks turned a bright pink. She hadn't even realized she was holding onto it the whole time. "N-no," the flustered chipette lied, frantically throwing the garment on the floor. "I don't even know what that is. Must be garbage." 

 

"Uhuh," Eleanor replied, knowing full well what the answer actually was. The blonde chipette turned around to face the door and left, but not before grinning to herself with the most knowing look possible. Brittany was super funny when it came to Alvin. Eleanor sighed before making her way downstairs.

 

Miller Kitchen, 3:46 pm

 

Meanwhile, Jeanette had rushed down to the kitchen and found her mother. Even though the brunette and everyone around her knew that she was a klutz in the kitchen, she didn't want to leave Eleanor alone with Brittany for too long, so she figured that she should help prepare some sandwiches. Jeanette knew a simple sandwich definitely wasn't Brittany's favorite meal, but she figured it'd be best to start with something quick, so she wouldn't have to keep the hungry chipette waiting. The plan was for Jeanette to take the sandwich upstairs and for Ms. Miller to make something more filling in the meantime. As she added a glass of water to the tray the sandwiches were on, she heard the footsteps of someone coming down the stairs. 

 

Eleanor approached her sister, who was clumsily putting together a tray for Brittany to eat off of. "Oh, that was fast," she said, not expecting something to be ready when she got down. "I was just coming to update you. It's.....kinda bad."

 

"Oh no," Jeanette muttered, even more worried now. "Okay, okay, th-this is okay, we don't have to panic, l-let's just go up the stairs and not drop anything and talk to Brittany," she added, beginning to ramble as she tried to reassure herself. The clumsy chipette made her way over to the stairs, taking a deep breath before she very slowly walked up them, clutching onto the tray as if it was a precious jewel.

 

Eleanor bit her lip. Maybe she shouldn't tell Jeanette what happened while she was carrying a lot of stuff. The poor girl was already clumsy as it is, so she could only imagine what would happen if she were to find out everything. Eleanor decided to stay silent and let her sister make her way up.

 

"Brittany! Brittany, we're here!" Jeanette announced as she clumsily made her way into the bedroom. "S-So, we made some sandwiches for you while Ms. Miller will cook something more filling and tasty, okay?" she explained, carefully placing the meal tray on the pink bed. "Did I miss anything important?" she asked, hoping Eleanor managed to make some progress with the statue-like chipette. 

 

When Jeanette entered the room suddenly, Brittany was staring down in deep thought while running her fingers through the red leather of Alvin's jacket. She was completely caught off guard by Jeanette's entrance and ended up throwing it once more, this time pretending like she hadn't even had it in the first place. "Jeanette, you can't just barge in like that!" she shouted, cheeks heating up in a mixture of embarrassment and frustration. 

 

Oh thank god, she's back, Eleanor thought to herself. She didn't want to think about the way she saw Brittany just moments earlier in this very room. The usual attitude and brattiness was much better. "You're welcome," Eleanor said snarkily.

 

Jeanette sighed in relief. She never thought she'd be so happy to have her sister yell at her. "S-Sorry Brittany," she replied, chuckling nervously. "I'll be more careful next time," she promised, earnestly clasping her hands together.

 

Brittany rolled her eyes. "Thank you," she replied, with more sincerity than what was probably expected. She did feel grateful for her sisters actually caring about her instead of pretending to like her like everyone else did. 

 

Eleanor smiled at her sister's genuine gratitude and sat down on the bed. "To answer your question Jeanette, you may wanna sit down for this," Eleanor said.

 

Jeanette grimaced a bit as she sat down on the bed with the other chipettes. "O-Okay," she replied, anxiously waiting for her sisters to continue.

 

Brittany looked back and forth between her sisters, unsure of how to begin. She had already told Eleanor when she was still in her big slump and honestly, she still kinda was. She hated reliving it over and over, but Jeanette had the right to know just as Eleanor did. So........

 

Brittany sighed. "Basically all of my friends, or- really "frIeNds" are now saying they don't know me or would never be friends with me, all because of one stupid video. It's like they never even cared about me in the first place!"

 

The purple chipette let out a heavy sigh. She hated that this news wasn't surprising to her. "That's... that's just so horrible. They don't deserve you, Brittany," Jeanette reassured, softly. "I'm sorry you had to find out about their true colors like this."

 

"Thanks," Brittany replied, but her voice still sounded dejected. Looking at her, Eleanor could tell she was tired and sad. Although her sister had returned to her a little bit, Brittany was still merely a shadow of herself. This was awful. "I just don't know how I'm going to go to school tomorrow. Or the day after. Or the day after the day after. Or-"

 

"You'll get through it," Eleanor said as gently as possible. "If you have to take a day off, we won't stop you. But you can't run from this forever."

 

"Exactly," Jeanette added. "We're going to be there with you every step of the way," she reassured, looking at her sister with a kind and soft gaze.

 

Brittany should have felt reassured, but she was still incredibly worried. Did her sisters even know what the stakes were at the moment? The entire school was clowning her right now, and if this was Jessica's doing, it was probably only the beginning of something even worse. Jessica was known for bullying people out of that school. What was going to happen to her? 

 

Eleanor could tell that Brittany was still feeling uneasy, so she gave her a sympathetic look before speaking again. "I'm sure whatever it is that you're worried about will be resolved eventually," she said. "Jeanette and I aren't going to let anything happen to you. I'm sure the boys would also agree." 

 

"You're all going to stand up to these people?" Brittany asked. "What if it's Jessica like we thought? You would be crucified!" 

 

"There are some things I am willing to do for the people I care about," Eleanor replied. "Besides, I would tell Jessica off any day. I don't care what my social standing is at this school. None of it's going to matter anyway once we graduate. We'll have degrees, go to college, get jobs, and live happy lives regardless of how popular we are now. Right?"

 

"Yeah!" Jeanette chimed. "High school won't be our whole life, Brittany. And look, I don't like it when people talk about me either, but we gotta try to be tough and not care! Like Eleanor! If she can do it ,so can we, right?" she added, trying to reassure both her sister and herself.

 

Brittany wasn't going to lie. High school and popularity was kind of all she cared about. When you didn't have the academic intelligence of Jeanette or the strength and wisdom of Eleanor, all you had was popularity. If Brittany wasn't popular, what was she? Nothing. But she didn't need to tell her sisters that. She was supposed to be the confident and comfortable one. This was a weird position to be put into. "I guess," was all she could say. What more was there?

 

The middle sister could tell she wasn't convinced. "We've got to at least try," she reasoned, softly. "It took me a long time to learn this, and sometimes I still forget but... there's more to life than other people's opinions. There's ice cream, art, music, dancing, fashion, animals, plushies and other stuff like that! They all give the same good feelings regardless of what people think of you, don't they?"

 

Brittany didn't respond. 

 

"Just know that we're concerned for you, and want to help," Eleanor said, noticing that Brittany was trying to process their words. "You don't have to take this all in now, but at least don't hide away because of one person trying to ruin your life. You have a support system, okay?"

 

"Yeah. We've always got your back," Jeanette added, smiling softly at her sister. "Promise."

 

Brittany sighed. She wasn't completely convinced that her sisters would be able to get Jessica (and the entire rest of the school) off her back. Did they realize what exactly they were up against? But alas, they were persistent with their quest, and it did make her feel good to know that they really wanted to help her. "I appreciate you both a lot," she said. "I wish I had more than just that though."

 

"You do," Eleanor replied. "I promise you do. And you will have even more when Jeanette and I get our armies together. We're going to fight for you."

 

Jeanette wasn't quite so sure she had an "army”, but she knew it would be unhelpful to protest against that part. She had friends, most of which were quite shy like her... But it would be fine since the boys had friends that could help too, right?  "Yeah! We had a lot of people there to help you earlier today, and I know they'd love to help if we ask them," she added, referring to how each chipmunk brought their friends together to help Brittany when she got glue all over her. "We could find even more people to help too. I'm sure we could. And we'll at least try. For you, Brittany."

 

For the first time in a bit, Brittany smiled. She let out a small laugh, then a tear, then she began to cry. Eleanor immediately gave her sister a bug hug and squeezed, hoping to comfort her as best as possible. Brittany hugged back and sobbed a little, letting out the last bits of emotion she had left in her. It was relieving to know that she did have people on her side who cared about her. People she never thought would be. People she usually treated like crap on the daily. People she didn't deserve.

 

Jeanette's heart simultaneously shattered and melted. She soothingly stroked her older sister's back, trying to comfort her as she sobbed into the youngest's embrace. "We're here for you, Brittany," she cooed.

 

"We're here," Eleanor reiterated.

 

Seville Residence, 5:19 pm

 

As they went back home, Alvin was suffering the hugest cognitive dissonance he had experiences in a while. Brittany was always someone that he got along with only on the good days, but at the same time he still kinda cared for her, similar to how he cared for his brothers. That was always their relationship; banter, arguing, more banter, teasing.......it was normal for them. So how come with the whole glue ordeal, instead of laughing at her and brushing it off, he still felt an odd amount of sympathy for Britt? It was almost as if their dynamic was beginning to change ever since the stupid Homecoming dance. No, that wouldn't make any sense. Brittany was a total snob the entire night! Although they ended on an okay note, there was still their typical conflict that clashed the two hot-headed teens. Nothing about that night was different, at least not that he could remember. So why now did he feel like something was? 

 

Whatever, Alvin thought, attempting to shake his thoughts away from his silly internal confusion. Unfortunately for him however, the odd feeling remained. It was almost like a compulsion, like he had to do something more about the situation. Fine, Alvin argued with himself, I'll.....I'll ask her if she's okay. Just as a normal friend would. That's not weird, is it?

 

To: Tiny Brat, 5:20 pm

 

Alvin: You doing okay?

 

5:23 pm

 

Brittany: What do you think?

 

Alvin: Listen Britt I'm just trying to check up on you

 

Alvin: You know

 

Alvin: Like friends do

 

Brittany: Well thanks for the sentiment I guess

 

Brittany: I don't really want your pity though

 

Alvin: Okay maybe I shouldn't have decided to be nice to you

 

Brittany: …..

 

Brittany: Sorry

 

Alvin: ?

 

Alvin: Are you actually apologizing to me right now?

 

Brittany: Yes

 

Alvin: Damn this whole thing really traumatized you huh?

 

Brittany: The whole school thinks I'm a joke Alvin

 

Brittany: All of my friends ditched me

 

Brittany: Or really “friends"

 

Alvin: Noooooo way they were fake the whole time? Never woulda guessed

 

Brittany: Great comforting talk

 

Alvin: Sorry I'll stop hehe

 

Alvin: To be genuine this time I think this is super fucked up and uh

 

Alvin: I feel bad

 

Alvin: And I wanna help

 

Brittany: You do?

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Alvin: Hey we both hate Jessica! If we find out it was her we can like do some revenge on her or something

 

Brittany: I don't think that would go well

 

Brittany: If it was Jessica this already feels like some sort of revenge for Homecoming

 

Brittany: Though she doesn't know I rigged it

 

Alvin: Unless she does

 

Brittany: You think she found out somehow?

 

Alvin: She has insiders Britt

 

Alvin: She told me all about it

 

Brittany: …….

 

Brittany: That skank!

 

Alvin: Listen I think we can take her down

 

Alvin: Whadda you say?

 

Brittany: I don't know

 

Brittany: Everything is falling apart and I don't think I can take another blunder

 

Brittany: I’m literally failing at life right now

 

Alvin: And I'm not?

 

Alvin: We got nothing to lose

 

Brittany: I’ll think about it

 

Alvin: Yes!

 

Brittany: Alvin?

 

Alvin: Yeah?

 

Brittany: Do you think I deserve this?

 

Brittany: Be honest

 

Alvin: No

 

Alvin: You might be annoying sometimes

 

Alvin: Most of the time

 

Alvin: Almost all the time

 

Brittany: I get it

 

Alvin: BUT

 

Alvin: You're not Jessica

 

Brittany: Well duh

 

Alvin: Let me finish

 

Alvin: Sure you can be a bitch at times and sometimes you do deserve it 

 

Alvin: But this time you don't

 

Alvin: You did something really nice for me and I feel like now I have to repay you or something sooooo yeah

 

Alvin: You're a good person Britt

 

Alvin: A really good one actually

 

Brittany: Really?

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Brittany: Thanks

 

Brittany: Seriously

 

Alvin: Hey I speak the truth

 

Alvin: Well

 

Alvin: Feel better?

 

Brittany: Yes

 

Brittany: A little

 

Alvin: Good

 

Alvin: I’ll see ya tomorrow

 

Alvin: Don't forget my jacket tho

 

Brittany: Ugh I won't

 

Alvin: Thanks

 

Alvin: Night Britt

 

Brittany: Goodnight

Notes:

Y'all thought the pain was over, but I bring more.....so much more. Will everything ever get resolved? So much happened at Homecoming that hasn't even been addressed yet, but I promise y'all it WILL be. I have to admit though, Sapphire and I have finally caught up with our actual role-play. Please be patient with us moving forward, because our following chapters will rely on both of our availability to continue to story together. Writing a story with two people takes more time, but I promise y'all that it will be worth the wait. Thank you guys so much for the support after the last chapter! I really hope you enjoyed this one, and I look forward to continuing this story with you guys :).

Chapter 23: Revelations

Summary:

The six return to school after a day of chaos, only to be met with even more.

Notes:

Hello hello! I am so excited to say that Sapphire and I were able to crank out this chapter pretty quickly! We are now currently working on the next one, so stay with us as we do so!

I wanna say before you begin though, I have been so excited to post this chapter. It is such a big one, and so much is about to change in the story! I hope it keeps y'all on your toes, because this shit is getting good, trust me.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Slick Six, 6:35 am 

 

Theodore: brittany?

 

Theodore: is everything okay?

 

Theodore: how are you doing? :(

 

Eleanor: She's asleep

 

Eleanor: Hold on

 

Alvin: She ain't up yet?

 

Alvin: We have school in like 30 minutes

 

Chipettes Bedroom, 6:35 am 

 

Today’s morning was a rough one in the Miller household. Eleanor and Jeanette had woken up as usual and started their regular routine, but Brittany was still fast asleep in her bed, pillows and blankets burying her. Eleanor had already attempted multiple times to wake her sister up, but no matter what, the eldest chipette didn’t budge. Now the boys were asking for her, and Brittany was still asleep. Eleanor sighed at her phone before closing it and turning back towards Brittany’s bed. Theodore had texted to see if Brittany was okay. The answer? That was kinda obvious. 

 

Eleanor leaned over and gently nudged her older sister, “trying one more time to get her to wake up. “Britt...." she began. "It's almost 7:00 am. We have to go to school." A tiny whimper was all that Eleanor heard from under the covers. The blonde sighed again at Brittany's complaints and turned to face Jeanette, her expression asking for help.

 

A frown spread on the purple chipette's face as she walked over to her older sister's bed. "Britt? We're gonna step into that school together. It's time to be brave. It's time to be confident. It's time to be Brittany," she whispered, gently prodding the whimpering chipette underneath the mound of fabric. "We're going to fight for you, remember?"

 

"I don't feel like being Brittany today" spoke a muffled voice from the pile.

 

A sigh escaped the the middle child's lips. "But you'll have to be Brittany one of these days," she began. "We can't run from Jessica. We'll have to face her eventually. So why not do it on the first chance to prove that she's not as powerful as she thinks she is? Come on, Britt... we can't let her get the better of you like that."

 

The blankets finally flipped over as Brittany quickly sat up. From looking at her, one could tell that she didn't get enough sleep last night. "It's not just Jessica," she began, her voice snappy. "It's the entire school. Everyone has seen that video. You think I can just show my face today after that?"

 

Jeanette bit down on her bottom lip, struggling to think of a response. The frustrated chipette was right, there was a lot of people to face. She clearly wasn't the right person for this conversation. But suddenly, she remembered someone who was. "Okay, so it is the entire school. But why should you care?" she slowly began, quoting something Dave had once told her. "Maybe it's time you stopped caring about what other people think. The only reason why the video is even embarrassing you, is because you're letting it embarrass you. Think about it! If you would just laugh it off and show up to school normally again, no one would even be able to laugh at you! And if anyone did laugh, a laid-back approach to the situation would make it so that they would have to laugh with you," Jeanette continued, a small supportive smile on her face. "And I know it's easier said than done, but we have to at least try. There's no escaping this, Britt."

 

Brittany squinted at her sister as she continued explaining how she could totally get through this with no cuts or scrapes. This was starting to sound like something she would usually say, except Jeanette clearly didn't understand that this situation was very different. "That's easy for you to say," Brittany began. "Whenever you had an embarrassing moment at school, everyone expected it from you. You had friends who knew you and supported you, and you didn't have a reputation like I do. You don't get it, and you never will!" 

 

Eleanor heard what Brittany said to Jeanette, and quickly realized that the middle child's kindness was not working this time. Biting her own lip in frustration, Eleanor took a deep breath and prepared herself. Now it was time to be bad cop. "First of all," Eleanor butted in. "Nothing gives you the right to talk to either of us like that. Not even this situation."

 

"I wasn't-"

 

"I'm not finished."

 

Brittany sulked back a little. She could tell when Eleanor meant business. "Go, then."

 

"You think it's the end of the world because one bad thing happened to you, when Jeanette's been dealing with this for practically her entire life," Eleanor continued. "The reason she has 'so much support' is because she needs it from how much she's constantly bullied and harassed on a daily basis. Also, Jeanette is the kindest person ever and people want to help her because she's nice to them. Don't you ever say again that we don't get it just because we aren't popular like you or whatever. If anyone doesn't get it, it's you." 

 

Brittany shut up after that. She hated it when Eleanor was right, which was unfortunately most of the time. Of course Jeanette had more genuine friends than she did. Of course her friends all left her behind. Of course Jessica hated her guts and was targeting her. She probably got herself into this mess by rigging the votes in the first place! Everything that was happening to her was her own fault. She deserved it.

 

Jeanette pursed her lips, retreating back into her shell. The room went silent. "I'm sorry," she eventually mumbled out. "We're trying to help, but you won't let us. I don't know what you expect us to say if you're going to criticize everything." She wasn't mad, just disappointed. She just didn't understand what her sister wanted them to say. They had reassured her, given her a pep talk, and tried to use lessons from their own experiences to help her. Was anything ever enough for Brittany? 

 

"Jeanette's right," Eleanor said, backing up the shy chipette. "We are literally trying to help you. We're on your side. Let us help."

 

Brittany felt her lip quiver, but she didn't have the strength to cry. She had done enough of that last night anyway. "Sorry Jeanette," she continued, dejected, "For lashing out at you. And to both of you for not listening or accepting your help. I just…..for once in my life, I feel hopeless."

 

The tallest chipette's expression softened. "I understand why," she began, her tone gentle. "You're in a really hard position, we get it. Maybe we should just try taking this one step at a time, yeah?"

 

Eleanor nodded in agreement. 

 

"How?" Brittany asked.

 

"Well... we can start by going to school. Let's survive one school day and then the next. We'll try our best to be confident and calm, and just act as if nothing bothers us," Jeanette began, continuing her use of inclusive language in an attempt to reinforce the idea that she and Eleanor were gonna do this with her.

 

"That is way easier said than done, Jeanette," Brittany retorted. Act as if nothing happened? That was literally impossible. Confident and calm? Brittany was never calm, and all of her confidence had been completely stripped from her after yesterday's events. 

 

"Okay, then maybe let's start with just surviving the school day," Eleanor suggested, trying to compromise with her stubborn sister. 

 

"I'm literally going to be eaten alive," Brittany said. 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes. "You won't. Jeanette and I will be here to make sure that doesn't happen. So will the boys."

 

"What if you can't be there?"

 

"We'll find a way. Trust me."

 

"Yeah. So are you going to try, or not?" Jeanette added, a little exasperated.

 

Brittany paused. Her sisters swore they were going to help her. She believed them, but Jeanette and Eleanor didn't have a lot of social influence at school. They couldn't stop the entire student body from harassing her! But if she sulked at home and didn't go, imagine the things that would be said about her then, with nobody to defend her......."Shit. I have to, don't I?" she said, staring at the wall. 

 

"You don't have to," Eleanor clarified. "We just want you to at least try instead of.........well......."

 

"Yeah yeah, I get it," Brittany continued, huffing a little as she finally got out of bed. "I'll be ready in a bit. What time is it?"

 

Slick Six, 7:15 am 

 

Alvin: Yo it's been over 30 minutes where are you three at

 

Alvin: No way is she still sleeping

 

Theodore: girls is something wrong?

 

Chipettes room, 7:15 am

 

A sigh of relief escaped the middle sister when the eldest finally made the first step. She checked her phone for the time, noticing a text from Alvin. "It's around 7:15. And the boys are asking where we are," she reported.

 

Brittany's eyes widened. "It's 7:15!?" she exclaimed, panicking. "That's not enough time for me to get ready! Look at me!" 

 

"Well, it's not like I've been trying to get you to wake up for the past 30 minutes or so," Eleanor blankly commented, trying hard to not get frustrated again.

 

Brittany wasn't even listening to Eleanor's comment. The frazzled chipette had already leapt to her vanity and began gathering her things to get ready. If she had to go to school the day after being both publicly and virtually humiliated, then she was going to at least look good.

 

Jeanette grimaced at the sight of her older sister scrambling around with the determined aim of looking stunning for everyone at school.  "Well... at least she's out of bed now?" the middle sister would point out, grinning awkwardly as she tried to make light out of the situation.

 

Eleanor sighed. "Yup."

 

Slick Six, 7:19 am 

 

Eleanor: Everything's fine

 

Eleanor: We're probably gonna be late though

 

7:23 am 

 

Eleanor: Yeah we are definitely going to be late

 

Eleanor: Go ahead without us today. We'll be fine! 

 

Alvin: Aight

 

 

Seville Residence, 7:23 am

 

As he stood outside of his house, Alvin stared at his phone for a bit after he sent the last text into the group chat. His brows were furrowed in worry, almost as if he was waiting for someone else to say something. What was there to worry about, though? Eleanor literally said everything was fine, they would just be a little late. There was no reason to be staring at his screen, anticipating a certain auburn-haired girl's message saying that she was alright. Jessica must have seriously done something to him, because Alvin felt like he was going crazy. About a week ago, he would have not cared this much about Brittany Miller's feelings. Not that he didn't care about her, but to this extent? This was insane! What was going on with him? Alvin didn't know, but he also didn't want to keep thinking about it. Maybe something could distract him and he could move on. "Yo Theo," he began, turning to his youngest brother. "Watcha eating for lunch today?"

 

A bored Theodore immediately lit up at the question. "Chocolate chip muffins!" he exclaimed, a familiar gleam in his eyes showing up at the mention of 'chocolate'.

 

For the first time that morning, Simon spoke up -- and with an odd question. "Muffins? Do... do muffins usually have frosting on them?"

 

"If you enjoy fun, then yes, yes they do," Alvin replied. Thank god, he thought to himself. Theodore answering his question was able to successfully distract him from whatever this fluffy shit was that …was going on in his stomach.

 

Simon just rolled his eyes at Alvin's answer. "No, I meant... I'm asking because Theodore would never mistake a cupcake for a muffin, yet I saw him putting frosted little cakes into his bag this morning," he clarified, raising a brow at the youngest chipmunk.

 

Theodore then suddenly understood the random question. "Oh! Oh yeah, those! Well, I have muffins and cupcakes today, but the cupcakes aren't for me."

 

Simon perked up. "Oh? Are they for Eleanor?" he asked, a small smile spreading onto his lips.

 

"Ellie? Oh, no! They're for Brittany!" he chirped, completely unaware of how surprising this was -- especially after what happened at homecoming with Eleanor. "I just couldn't fall asleep last night after all that happened, so I made Brittany her favorite cupcakes! And they actually didn't have frosting; that was icing! It had to be because I wanted to draw the logo she puts on her fashion sketches on the top."

 

Although Theodore spoke as if this was the bare minimum, Simon found it incredibly endearing that his younger brother sacrifice his sleep for a friend of his he isn't even all that close to. "Wow. Theodore, that's really sweet. Like, really sweet."

 

"Thanks! I just hope she likes them!" the youngest replied, shrugging his shoulders with utter humility. 

 

Alvin became silent for two reasons. One, his idea to distract himself completely flopped, because now they were talking about Brittany again. Two, what was Theodore doing? Making....cupcakes for Brittany? Just because of one bad day? He didn't get cupcakes when Jessica broke up with him! Theodore didn't even know Brittany that well! Alvin didn't want to talk about it, though. He was so done talking about Brittany. Brittany Brittany Brittany! What about him? Why was even he thinking about Brittany all the time when his feelings mattered more?

 

Noticing the sudden silence from Alvin, Simon decided to break it with a forced cough. "Anyway, let me just check up on the girls," he began, pulling out his phone and checking the group chat. He stopped at the sight of new texts. "Wait. Alvin, why didn't you tell us the girls said we should just go straight to school since they're 'definitely' gonna be late!?"

 

Theodore glanced over at Simon's phone screen and saw the text of Alvin replying 'aight' without notifying his brothers. "Oh, uh, I'm sure Alvin was just busy thinking about something important!" he reassured. "I mean, we've all seemed a little lost in thought today."

 

A faint blush formed on the middle brother's face at Theodore's observation. Taking a deep breath, he put aside his concerns about his perfect attendance for the sake of not having what he had been thinking about this morning come into question. "Okay, okay. Fair point. I mean, a lot has happened recently. Let's just go," he decided, picking up his backpack and slinging it over his shoulders. 

 

Alvin wanted to say something, to argue with Simon, but he couldn't. He was currently struggling with the dumbest internal battle ever, and the more Brittany was mentioned, the angrier he got. "Yes, let's go to school, jeez," he briskly said, pushing forward way ahead of his brothers.

 

"What's his problem?" Simon asked in a mutter to himself. Rolling his eyes once more, he followed his older brother. He would've been walking much faster if not for the fact Alvin seemed to be in a bad mood. So, he kept his distance and stayed approximately six feet away.

 

Also having gotten the hint Alvin was genuinely angry about something right now, Theodore decided to walk beside Simon. Being alone with his nerdier brother for the first time in a while reminded him of something. "Hey, Simon? Remember how you promised to talk to me about those weird feelings I felt at the homecoming dance?" the youngest prompted, keeping his voice quiet.

 

His brother's eyes widened at the memory. "O-Oh, yeah! Right. We still need to talk about that," he began, taking in a sharp breath as he tried to prepare himself for this conversation. "How do I put this... Well, how about you tell me about those feelings again?"

 

Assuming Simon just needed a refresher, Theodore shrugged and obliged. "Well, I had been feeling pretty weird that night -- but not a bad kind of weird. I know some of it was just excitement, but whenever I was around Eleanor, it got confusing. It was like... a different kind of weird."

 

"Interesting. Did it feel like butterflies were in your stomach? Or like your heart was pounding? Was your face heating up? Were your palms sweaty?"

 

Theodore seemed a little alarmed by the questions. "Yes, b-but I don't think I was having a heart attack," he slowly replied, furrowing his brows in concern.

 

To this, Simon burst out into laughter. "I used to think those could only ever be symptoms of a heart attack, too," he admitted, gazing off into the distance with a fond smile.

 

The green chipmunk only grew more confused. "So... it wasn't a heart attack?"

 

His brother merely shook his head and chuckled. "I think it might've been a crush," he'd quip, giving the other boy a playful nudge.

 

A blush and gasp was Theodore's reaction. "A crush? B-But Ellie's my best friend!" he insisted.

 

"I know, I know. But sometimes, we get crushes on our best friends," his brother replied, resting a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "I mean, don't you find Eleanor pretty? Didn't you feel all giddy and nervous after she kissed you? And, granted, all that could stem from purely platonic feelings, but haven't you ever thought about dating Eleanor? Because if you have, and you decide you want to, that's what really makes it a crush."

 

Theodore went silent. His face adorably scrunched up in thought, he gazed upon the concrete path they walked as if he was taking a trip down memory lane. Had he ever thought about dating Eleanor? He wasn't sure. Though, now that Simon had suggested it... "W-Well, I don't think I ever have thought about dating Eleanor. But it doesn't sound all that bad. I mean, it'd be the same, but we could hold hands and kiss each other on the cheek more often, right?"

 

Simon chuckled, endeared by his brother's refreshing take on what a romantic relationship would entail. "Exactly. Just give it some thought until you decide whether or not you'd like that with Eleanor, then we can figure out what to do about it."

 

Theodore nodded and with that, the boys walked in silence for a few more moments."Simon?"

 

"Yeah?"

 

"Have you ever had a crush on your best friend?"

 

Suddenly, the older boy choked on air. 

 

School Entrance, 7:54 am 

 

Even though Brittany had taken her sweet time getting ready for school, the chipettes only managed to miss part of first period. Eleanor eagerly walked up the stairs to get into the building, not wanting to miss too much of class.

 

Brittany on the other hand was not in any hurry to enter. She stared at the walls of TEHS' front entrance with a big frown on her face. She was not ready to face the countless snickers, remarks, and teasing that she was going to receive when she walked through those doors. The worst part however, was knowing that her friends, the ones she thought she could trust, were no longer on her side. She had to deal with this practically all by herself. No, don't be a coward, the chipette thought to herself. She was going to have to deal with it anyway, and if she didn't show up to school at all, Jessica will know that she won. So Brittany did what she least wanted to do, and began walking up the steps behind her sister.

 

Although Jeanette felt bad about being late, she knew she had to say something to her sister before rushing off to class. "Hey, Brittany?" she whispered, resting a hand on her older sister's shoulder. "Remember to just play it cool and maybe even laugh it off if you can. It's harder for someone to make fun of you can convince them that you genuinely don't mind or care. But even then, I know it's easier said than done... Good luck. You'll be okay."

 

Brittany was very thrown off by Jeanette's approach. Her awkward and sensitive sister was telling her to not worry about what others say about her? Usually it had to be the other way around. This entire situation only continued to be incredibly embarrassing, but nonetheless, the gesture was kind and helpful. "Thanks," she said. She didn't know what else to say though, so she walked past her, entering the halls of her worst nightmare.

 

Slick Six ;), 8:04 am

 

Alvin: I’m bored again

 

Alvin: Why does school have to be so boring anyway?

 

Eleanor: Here we go again

 

Eleanor: I am not texting this group during class

 

Alvin: Aren't ya doing that right now?

 

Eleanor: Alvin

 

Eleanor: Shut up

 

Alvin: K

 

Brittany: It's true tho

 

Brittany: Class is always boring and everyone keeps looking at me

 

Brittany: You wanna know how many people stared at me when I walked into class? Ugh

 

Eleanor: Well.....you did show up late

 

Eleanor: But also I get it

 

 

Mr. Robinson’s Class, 8:09 am

 

While the chipettes were struggling to get to school on time, Theodore was trying to navigate the murky waters of his own feelings. Theodore had made many friends in his lifetime. He had class friends, close friends, and even best friends -- but never a girlfriend. What was even the point of a girlfriend? Why not just be best friends? He and Eleanor already spent lots of time together, held hands, wore matching outfits, hugged, and she even kissed him on the cheek once! She did all of that as his best friend, so why would he want her to be his girlfriend? It just didn't make sense. 

 

Confused and frustrated, Theodore sulked into his morning art class, but not without giving the teacher a sincere apology for being late. As he walked over to his station, he realized something. In this class alone, he had three wise friends that could help him out! Jeanette, Samuel, and of course; Little Jimmy! 

 

"Theodore!" Jeanette softly called, letting out a sigh of relief at the sight of the boy. "Oh, I'm so sorry about this morning. I wish you had arrived earlier than I did, it just seems unfair that we were the reason you and the boys got late, yet I got to class before you did."

 

Sitting down at his desk, the chipmunk just shrugged. "Oh, no! It's okay! I'm just a little extra late because I was having a talk with Simon," he explained, wanting to ease the chipette's sense of guilt.

 

Jeanette perked up at the mention of her counterpart. "S-Simon? Oh! What did you guys talk about? I-If you don't mind me asking, of course."

 

Theodore tensed. It wasn't that he didn't trust three of his closest friends, it was more so that, well…They were in a public space, and after what happened to Brittany, he could already feel a few eyes on him and Jeanette. "Oh, nothing. Nothing much. We were just talking about life and stuff," Theodore reassured, grinning awkwardly at the others.

 

Although Jeanette could tell there was something else to the story, she decided not to press the issue any further. Rather, she gave him a warm smile and went back to her work.

 

Letting out a small sigh of relief, Theodore did the same. But as he sketched out his artwork, he couldn't help but think about the earlier conversation with his brother. "Hey, guys?" he eventually asked. "Have any of you ever had a girlfriend or boyfriend before?" Not having expected sudden surprised faces from the others, Theodore tensed up once more. "I-It's just that, y'know, some people our age are starting to get into relationships now, and I was wondering how you guys felt about them."

 

Although Jeanette and Samuel could tell something was up, Little Jimmy didn't seem to notice at all. "Well, I've had plenty of crushes. A few girlfriends, too. What is it that you wanna know?" 

 

Theodore paused to think. "Well… I kinda just wanna know what it was like having a partner. Because, the thing is, I've been thinking about it recently and…I don't think I've ever even seen the point of having one."

 

This concerned Jeanette as soon as she heard it. Not because she believed everyone needed to find someone someday, but rather because she knew her sister felt strongly for the chipmunk that now sat in front of her, saying he didn't even see the point of being in a relationship. She desperately wanted to say something, but she didn't want to try and change his mind if he was truly disinterested in dating. Thankfully, Little Jimmy had already taken the reins of the conversation.

 

 "'The point' of a relationship? Whaddya mean?" The eccentric boy asked. 

 

Theodore hesitated. "I mean… Don't you just hug and hold hands but tell people you're dating?"

 

Chuckling, Little Jimmy shook his head. "Oh, Ted. Don't you know there's more than that to a relationship? If you're dating, you can kiss your lady friend on the cheek and take her out on little dates!"

 

He stopped to think for a moment. "Wh-What if I already do that with some of my friends?" he asked in a whisper.

 

This question threw the whole group for a loop. Who was he talking about? Theodore's closest friends were The Chipettes, Little Jimmy, and Samuel. So what did he mean by 'some' of his friends? "You… kiss some of your friends on the cheek?" Jeanette queried with caution.

 

The young teen then grew bashful. "W-Well, not really. But one of them kissed me on the cheek a few days ago," he'd explain in a mutter.

 

Out of everyone, Little Jimmy was probably the most surprised. "Woah, there! Hold your horses, Ted! Did you just say a friend of yours kissed you the other day?" he asked in a whisper, a proud grin spreading onto his face.

 

A faint blush overcame him and he hesitated before responding with, "Y-Yeah. But only on the cheek."

 

"Hey there, Casanova! That's still somethin'!"

 

Theodore just grinned sheepishly, unsure of what else to say. This was when the ever-quiet Samuel piped up, knowing that if Little Jimmy was to continue, the green chipmunk would be blushing red.

 

"I'm guessing you're pretty confused about that, huh? I mean, I would be. A kiss on the cheek isn't usually what you'd expect from a friend," Samuel mused in his usual soft voice, resting a comforting hand on the boy's shoulder.

 

"Y-Yeah. It was confusing," he frowned. "And Jeanette, I'm sorry for not admitting this earlier when you asked, but Simon and I weren't actually just talking about life…we were talking about crushes. I was hoping he could help me out, but I don't think he has much experience with them."

 

That last bit caught Jeanette off guard. "Oh? What makes you think that?"

 

"Well, he helped me realize that my feelings might be a crush, so then I asked him if he had ever had a crush on one of his friends and he said he hadn't."

 

She paused. "A-Are you sure he meant that?"

 

"I dunno, he seemed pretty sure of it. I mean, he's never really spoken to me or Alvin about a crush before, so it makes sense."

 

Jeanette sat there as Theodore shrugged all nonchalant, completely unaware of how this news was hitting her like a truck. Just as she had finally re-focused her attention on the conversation and Eleanor's chances with Theodore, she was thrown off her game. Great. "O-Oh. Ah, well, that's interesting then," she muttered, a little quieter than before. A split-second later though, she realized what her change in demeanor could imply. "Well then, we're lucky that Little Jimmy has some experience, huh?" she quickly added, forcing a smile.

 

"Sure are!" the boy in question then quipped, flashing the group a big grin. "Don't even worry your pretty little head about it, Ted! I've got ya. Now, let's go over this again. One of your friends kissed your cheek the other day and now you're starting to rethink how ya feel about them?"

 

Having been so caught up in his own thoughts, Theodore didn't even notice the sudden switch. "Y-Yeah, pretty much. I felt really weird afterwards too…b-but not a bad kind of weird! I think I was just nervous. I-I'm not mad at her or anything."

 

Ever since Theodore had revealed that Simon didn't seem to have a crush on anyone, Jeanette had been lost in her own thoughts. But hearing him finally confirm this mystery person is a 'she' and that it's not 'some' of his friends that kiss him on the cheek, but rather just one, Jeanette knew she had to focus harder for Eleanor's sake. 

Clearing her throat, she tried again. "Have you brought it up to her ever since homecoming?"

 

Theodore frowned. "No, I haven't had the guts to ask her why she did it. B-Because what if it was just a one-time platonic thing? A-And how do I even know I like her in that way? Also, I already hug her and hold her hand a lot, so would there even be a point in asking her to be my girlfriend?"

 

Alarmed by his sudden flurry of questions, Jeanette laid a hand on Theodore's. "Hey, don't overthink it. Let's take this one step at a time, okay?"

 

"Yeah, Ted! There's no need to worry when you've got us!" Jimmy began, confident as ever. "Check it out, you've got ol' Wise Sammy here to help you figure things out, Jean to tell you about how girls think, and me to help ya win ladies over! You're gonna be okay."

 

The other two nodded and Theodore felt a bit of relief wash over him. "Thanks, guys," he began. "It's just that… I don't think I've ever thought about having a girlfriend before. Like, I feel fine on my own with my groups of friends. Why would I ever need a girlfriend or boyfriend?"

 

Jeanette smiled softly at the confused boy. "But isn't that the point, Theodore? To not need someone, but rather to want them? A healthy relationship is when two people who are complete on their own, join together and become a great team. It's like friendship, but with the possibility of them becoming a life partner."

 

Samuel nodded, affirming Jeanette's point. "Yeah. Nothing would change drastically if you started dating her. You'd just get to be more affectionate with her without things feeling weird or awkward because you're technically only friends. But hey, it's totally okay if you realize you don't ever want to be in a relationship."

 

"Yeah! Take some time to think about it. Just make sure you're 100% sure about it before you ask her out, okay?" Jeanette added, resting a hand on his other shoulder.

 

Whilst they spoke, Theodore just sat there and took it all in. Two of his wisest friends were smiling gently at him, each with a hand on one of his shoulders, while one of his most confident friends nodded along to everything they said and gave him a supportive grin. Shutting his eyes, Theodore took in a deep breath. "O-Okay, thanks guys. That… actually really helped. I'll definitely take some time to think about this more."

 

"Hey, no problem, bud! We're always happy to help!" Jimmy assured with a wide grin, earning a nod from the others.

 

But right before anyone could say anything else, the bell rang and marked the end of first period. Thankfully, their substitute teacher didn't seem to care that every student had been talking non-stop since class started, and didn't bother checking their progress on their artworks before they left the class. Theodore left that class feeling much more reassured. Jeanette left with more doubt than ever.

 

Ms. Anniston’s Class, 8:52 am 

 

Brittany was not having a good time. Not that she usually did during class, but today was different. Usually, she would spend most of class texting her friends, but now they were all ghosting her. Even Olivia, who was in class with her, wouldn't even look at her. It was like she was being shunned for doing something bad, when she had done.....literally nothing. Brittany still didn't get it. Did they just never like her in the first place? How could they drop her so easily? 

 

Now the only people she could really text were her sisters and the chipmunks. Then half of them didn't even like texting during class, which left her with.....ugh. She didn't want to talk to Alvin. Even if he lent her his jacket which she conveniently forgot to bring back with her, or made sure she was okay after what happened.....she didn't want to spend more than a few minutes at a time talking to him. He was being a good friend recently, but that was it. 

 

After what felt like the longest first period ever, the bell finally rang.  Brittany gruffed with relief and stood up, ready to get the hell out and move onto the next awkward and boring class. However, something within her lit up, and she decided to turn back. Olivia was still there, and this could be an opportunity to talk to her. Maybe she could get some answers, or get Olivia to like her again. Brittany usually didn't back down when she wanted something, so why start now? 

 

Olivia seemed a bit shocked when the chipette approached her, but she didn't say anything. "Liv," Brittany began, looking at her "friend". "I've been trying to text you all day. In fact, I've been trying to text everyone, and no answer! Do you wanna tell me why?" 

 

Olivia stared blankly and gave no real response. Instead, she got up and started grabbing her things before heading out the door. 

 

Brittany whipped around to follow her and continued. "Liv! Hey! I am talking to you! Hello!?" 

 

Olivia quickly turned back to face Brittany, now looking irritated. "None of us want to talk to you, okay?" she began coldly, causing the chipette to gasp and step back. "I'm not supposed to even be talking to you at all, so I suggest you go somewhere else.” 

 

That was it. That was the only thing any of her friends were going to say to her. All of those years of laughing, setting up gossip sessions, planning sleepovers, etc. all down the drain because of some video? Brittany really couldn't believe it. She was an outcast. A true school loser!

 

*Sister Squad*, 8:55 am 

 

Brittany: My life is over

 

Eleanor: Explain?

 

Brittany: I have no friends and I don't know why

 

Brittany: There's no way they would all drop me because of a video

 

Brittany: Jessica must've said something to them

 

Eleanor: Hm....

 

Eleanor: Idk tbh, they've always been flaky imo

 

Brittany: Really?

 

Eleanor: Yeah

 

Brittany: But like....OLIVIA said she didn't want to talk to me or that nobody did

 

Eleanor: I’m telling you, it's all of them

 

Jeanette: yeah, I didn't really wanna say anything but they've never really been that nice..

 

Jeanette: I’m so sorry they're treating you like this now, Brittany :(

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Brittany: I like don't know what to do with myself

 

Eleanor: We'll figure it out

 

Eleanor: You just gotta get through the day.....and probably some new friends

 

Brittany: New friends!? Where? All of my friends are the most popular girls in our grade! They drop me and I'm suddenly no longer their level!

 

Jeanette: Maybe you could become friends with some of the less popular but genuinely nice girls? Eleanor and I know a few we could introduce you to!!

 

Eleanor: Literally

 

Eleanor: I would rather have nice friends than be popular

 

Jeanette: Yeah!

 

Brittany: Idk

 

Brittany: Maybe I can get them back

 

Jeanette: but aren't they refusing to talk to you?

 

Brittany: Yes

 

Eleanor: Oh my god

 

Jeanette: I mean... I'm no expert, but if they stopped being nice to you once you stopped being popular, then maybe they weren't real friends in the first place?

 

Brittany: But what if it's a misunderstanding? If Jessica told them something about me that's not true that could be why they hate me

 

Brittany: I just have to explain myself and expose her

 

Eleanor: I’m not helping you

 

Brittany: Why?

 

Eleanor: Because this is ridiculous

 

Jeanette: Yeah, look.. I understand you want your old friends back, but don't you feel kinda betrayed by them?

 

Jeanette: I know I would. Real friends are supposed to comfort you after something like that happens.

 

Brittany: I do....but like I need them! I have so many good memories with them! They have to still like me deep down....there's no way

 

Eleanor: You're in denial and you're delusional

 

Eleanor: You're on your own with this one. I helped you when Jessica (we assume) attacked you yesterday, but I'm not going to help you win back your fake friends. This is stupid.

 

Brittany: Fine

 

Brittany: I would do it for you but whatever

 

Brittany: Sisters don't stick together ig

 

Eleanor: Don't guilt trip me

 

Eleanor: I said what I said

 

Jeanette: No, no!! we don't mean it like that

 

Jeanette: We just really do think that those girls were fake friends, and we don't want to help you get your hopes up because what if they crush them again? :(

 

Brittany: I get that Jeanette but I know these girls very well

 

Brittany: At least you actually WANT to help me

 

Eleanor: Shut the hell up

 

Eleanor: Class is starting anyway

 

Brittany: Fuck you Eleanor

 

Brittany: Great now she's offline

 

Jeanette: Sorry Brittany, I have to get to class too

 

Jeanette: I don't want to be late again :/

 

Jeanette: I’ll just see you girls at lunch

 

Jeanette: Bye!!

 

Brittany: So you're not gonna

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Jeanette: ?

 

Brittany: I see how it is

 

Jeanette: Wait, do you need the help now, or at lunch?

 

Brittany: Well how are you going to help when we don't have a plan!?!?!?!?!

 

Jeanette: Oh, sorry!! I thought we were going to make a plan at lunch time, or in the afternoon, and then confront them tomorrow?

 

Jeanette: I mean, wouldn't we need evidence to expose Jessica?

 

Brittany: We need to do this asap Jeanette

 

Brittany: The more time Jessica gets to poison these girls the more they're going to hate me

 

Brittany: And the more days I go without being popular the worst My status will be! From homecoming princess to rags! I can't let that happen

 

Jeanette: Wait, so, during class??

 

Brittany: When else?

 

Jeanette: Oh, but Brittany, I have a test next period!

 

Jeanette: Are you sure we can't do it another time? It would give us more time to plan and make sure we get through to them, right??

 

Brittany: Oh my god you both suck

 

Brittany: Fine

 

Brittany: Operation expose Jessica number 2 is on its way

 

Jeanette: At lunch time, right??

 

Jeanette: I mean, I could help but, I'm sorry, I have to sit for this test :/

 

Jeanette: But if you want to do it on your own, you can, of course!! 

 

Jeanette: It's not my operation or anything

 

Brittany: We'll talk at lunch

 

Jeanette: Oh, okay!

 

Mrs. Finch’s Class, 8:58 am 

 

After another frustrating conversation with her sister, Eleanor trudged into her second period, which was Biology. She was starting to get tired of devoting all of her time and energy into comforting Brittany. At this point, it felt like her life was Brittany's. What about her feelings? Her current struggles, excitements, goals? Everyday seemed to be the Brittany show, but sometimes, Eleanor wanted some attention too. 

 

"Alright class," Mrs. Finch piped up, causing Eleanor to now focus her attention on class instead of....you know. "Today our class is unfortunately being interrupted. Mr. Boudreaux's class is joining us today since the school couldn't find a sub. Please be respectful to them as they will be to you. We will have a silent study period due to the circumstances." 

 

Well, that was certainly odd, but there was a sub shortage in their area. Eleanor was kind of hoping for a regular class, though. Any chance to distract her from her thoughts was appreciated, but now she was stuck sitting with her thoughts all by herself. As Mr. Boudreaux's class shuffled in, Eleanor curiously scanned to see if there was anyone in the crowd that she could talk to. Although it was supposed to be a "silent" study period, Eleanor knew that nobody was actually going to follow those rules. Maybe she could talk about something that didn't involve Brittany for a change. After seeing a familiar flash of red, Eleanor remembered that this was the class Alvin texted in all the time. Oh great, she thought to herself. The only person she knew was the only person who was just as annoying as her elder sister. 

 

"Yo, Eleanor? You're in this class?" 

 

Eleanor had a feeling Alvin would approach her, so it seemed like this was her life now. "Sure am," she replied with a dead look on her face. 

 

Alvin was honestly just excited to have a friend to talk to. Normally his second period was extremely dull, but now that he had a combined class and didn't have to do anything, his day got significantly better. This definitely beat the chaos that was currently going on with a certain auburn-haired friend of his. "Thank god," Alvin said. "I hate this class."

 

"I know," Eleanor said, still uninterested. Now she was going from talking about Brittany, to talking about Alvin. Could these two be any more self absorbed? 

 

Alvin could tell Eleanor was angry about something. Was she angry at him? No, that didn't  make any sense. He didn't do anything to her, at least not that he was aware of. "Everything good?" he asked, trying to gently pull whatever it was out of her. 

 

"Yup," Eleanor answered blankly, trying to get Alvin to stop bothering her. It's not like her feelings mattered, anyway. They never did. 

 

"Doesn't seem like it," Alvin pried. He could now tell that Eleanor wasn't upset at him, but she was definitely upset at something. His curiosity wanted to know what it was, and he could definitely use a distraction from his own problems right now. Talking to Eleanor about hers should surely help! 

 

Eleanor was a little confused. Was Alvin....trying to get her to talk? Did he actually want to know why she was upset? Usually Alvin didn't even notice when others were frustrated, since he was always so focused on his own feelings. Eleanor softened and sighed. Today was really rough so far, so maybe Alvin could help her a bit. "Brittany's being annoying," she said. 

 

"Oh," Alvin replied. He probably should have expected this would be about her. Why did he let this turn around on himself? 

 

"You sound like you're tired of hearing about it too."

 

Alvin perked at this statement. So he wasn't the only one who wanted this to be over with? Thank God! "Duh," he began, brushing away the conflicting feelings he was having earlier. "Like I get it, I feel bad for her, but get over it! Why can't we talk about something else for a change?" 

 

Eleanor rose a brow. She couldn't tell if Alvin was being an ass about the situation, or if he was covering up how much he actually cared. Yesterday he wasn't acting like this. "It's not that necessarily," she began, trying to step back a bit. She didn't want animosity towards her sister for being upset. It was deeper than that. "Well, it is a little bit. I'm frustrated that instead of getting to talk about how nice Homecoming was, we have to deal with her complaining about this stuff. But, that's not the biggest issue right now."

 

"Then what is it?" Alvin asked. 

 

"She still thinks her friends care about her," Eleanor began. "It's really annoying. She befriends people just so she can be popular, then gets confused when they don't actually like her. She thinks Jessica manipulated them or something, but honestly, I think they dropped her on their own."

 

Alvin thought for a bit. He didn't know Brittany's friends very well, but he also wouldn't be surprised if they truly were fake to her. That entire group of girls were never good people to him. But then again, he thought Jessica actually loved him, so who was he to judge? "I'm sure she'll figure it out eventually," he said, shrugging it off a bit. "So that's what's bothering you?"

 

Eleanor frowned. Was it what was bothering her? Kind of, but it was only the tip of the iceberg. This entire situation with Jessica was very stressful, but the main reason she hated it so much was because she had no time to process her own feelings. She just had a wonderful night with her longtime crush a few nights ago, and they still haven't talked about the kiss. Did Theodore like it? Did he realize it wasn't entirely platonic? Were they going to be more than friends ever? Eleanor was constantly thinking about this, yet nobody seemed to care. "Kind of."

 

Alvin squinted. If this was his chance to talk about something other than Brittany, he was going to take it. "What is it then?" he asked. 

 

"You are asking a lot of questions," Eleanor questioned, now getting a bit suspicious. She knew Alvin was the type to be malicious about certain things, so there had to be an ulterior motive to this. "Since when were you so interested in the life of Eleanor?"

 

"We're friends, aren't we?" Alvin defended. Sure, he was trying to distract himself, but that's not to say he didn't care about Eleanor's feelings. He was a little offended that she was confused by that. 

 

"Yes, we are," Eleanor began. She was still skeptical of the red-clad chipmunk, but figured whatever it was couldn't be too terrible, so she let it slide. Besides, someone was finally asking her how she felt and....it was nice. "I've been having trouble with something else recently, and....I feel like I have nobody to talk to about it."

 

"Oh," Alvin replied. "Well what is it?"

 

Eleanor was hesitant. Alvin wasn't exactly the type of person you told things to. This was also a sensitive subject that involved his brother, so it was probably not appropriate to be discussing it with him. Hm, she thought, maybe I can make it vague enough that it doesn't give me away. "So I have this friend," she began, hoping Alvin would buy into it, "And she has a crush on this boy who she's been friends with for a while."

 

"I see," Alvin replied, nodding. Dammit, he thought, How did I end up getting caught in more romance talk? But nonetheless, he had to help Eleanor out. He couldn't blow his cover with his current problems, and he still needed that nice distraction. "So he doesn't like her back or what?"

 

"Well, she doesn't know," Eleanor replied, trying hard to keep herself as neutral as possible. "She can't tell if he genuinely likes her back or if he only sees her as a friend."

 

Alvin nodded again. Usually he loved getting love advice, since he prided himself in being a true "casanova". However, with recent events, he didn't feel that way anymore, and this was the topic he least wanted to talk about. "So......she should talk to him then."

 

"You think so?" Eleanor asked. "What if it ruins the friendship?"

 

"You seem very invested in this," Alvin said. "Ya sure this isn't your problem?" 

 

Eleanor's eyes widened. Alvin was smarter than she thought. Maybe she shouldn't have said anything. "I told you, it's my friend."

 

"Oh yeah? Which friend?"

 

Eleanor was starting to get irritated and uncomfortable. So much for genuinely reaching out to someone. But maybe Alvin had some insight on Theodore. Would he be mad if she told him? Ugh, Eleanor thought to herself. She was no liar unless it was absolutely necessary, so she supposed Alvin deserved to know at this point. "Fine, it is me. You're not going to tell anyone, are you?"

 

Alvin quirked a brow. "Why would I do that?"

 

"Seriously?"

 

"Oh cmon Eleanor, I would have no reason to tell anyone you like Theodore."

 

Wait. What did he say? "H....how did you know?"

 

Alvin chuckled a little. "It's kinda obvious, El."

 

"What?"

 

"You two are together all the time! And you're always hanging out, holding hands, it's like you're dating without the label. Kinda weird if you ask me."

 

Eleanor frowned. Alvin was unfortunately right (for once in his life), and she completely agreed with him. She was basically already dating Theodore, except they didn't kiss or call each other pet names. They even went on "dates" together, just not as an official romantic couple. Maybe Theodore was the only one who knew they weren't dating. "So like.....what do you think he wants?" she asked. 

 

"Honestly? I have no clue," Alvin began, causing Eleanor to frown even more. "But I know that he's totally into you. He's always talking about you, always wants to be around you, it's kinda mushy gushy and gross to be honest, but there's no way he doesn't like you back." Alvin cringed a little as he rambled about Theodore's feelings. Why did he play along with this again? Now he was starting to feel the same jealousy he felt during Homecoming, and it didn't feel good. 

 

Eleanor could feel herself heating up as Alvin explained Theodore's actions to her. Did he really talk about her all the time? Maybe.....maybe he did feel the same way then! "So.....you think it would work? He would say yes if I asked him to be my boyfriend?"

 

Alvin was starting to get sick of this conversation. The idea of his youngest brother having a girl and him being single was not what he wanted at all. However, he couldn't bring himself to shut Eleanor down. He saw how much Theodore loved her, and although he resented it, he wanted it to work. He would always be supportive of his brothers, no matter how much it hurt his ego. "I think you should go for it."

 

Not that Alvin was the best decision maker ever, but this time, Eleanor trusted him. He and Simon knew Theodore very well, so this was the encouragement that she needed to go through with her plan. "Thanks Alvin," she began, now smiling. "That's all I needed. I appreciate you hearing me out."

 

"No prob," Alvin replied cooly, trying to cover up his dejection. Great, he thought to himself, I'm about to be the lamest Seville now... Shortly after Alvin's last reply, the bell rang. Now it was time for study hall, which meant that thankfully he could text his friends and forget about this whole mess. 

 

Eleanor was equally as excited for study hall. This was her chance to do something she had been meaning to do for a while now. It was time.

 

Study Hall, 10:36 am

 

During his study hall period, Simon was having some thoughts of his own. Too many, actually. After finally having a moment to himself for the first time in a few days, he found himself thinking about homecoming night. Specifically thinking about his time spent with Jeanette. Although the night had been great, he couldn't help the fact that his feelings about it were mixed – and not only because of the drama with Alvin and Brittany.

 

In hindsight, it felt like they were completely different people. They had slow-danced together, she kissed his cheek, he kissed her hand, and he even accidentally ended up flirting with her a little. By the end of the night, he had been convinced she felt something for him. That delusion lasted all the way until he finally had a chance to really think about it; study hall on the first normal day back at school. As he sat there, pondering the validity of his theory, he only grew more disappointed and frustrated. What had he been thinking!? Jeanette was simply an affectionate person, that was all. She just wanted someone to dance with because she felt left out – that's literally why he offered in the first place! She had even said her kiss on the cheek was a means of saying 'thank you'.

 

It didn't even feel real. It was his Cinderella story; magic that lasted for only a single night. As soon as school had started again, things were normal between him and Jeanette. Right? Right. Sure, things felt a little awkward. But how could they be when everyone had been so busy with the whole glue thing, that he had barely spoken to Jeanette? That didn't even matter, anyway. It's not like it was even a big deal. He danced with his friend because she felt left out, he complimented her outfit, and then she kissed his cheek as a 'thank you' for making sure she had someone to be with that night. That was all. It's not as if they hugged for the entirety of a song like Theodore and Eleanor did, or as if they danced dramatically in front of everyone the way Alvin and Brittany did. So what was he even worried about?

 

Letting out a small sigh, Simon returned to his work. He wasn't even sure why he was letting a measly crush get in the way of his studies. That wasn't wise, nor was it reasonable. He simply worked until memories of the night slowly came to life in the background of his mind.

 

"I still can't believe no one asked you out to this dance… I wish I had."

 

 "D-Do you actually mean that?"

 

"Y-Yeah."

 

"I... I wish you had asked me out too. O-Or that I had asked you out."

 

Simon froze, his pen still in his hand. That… didn't happen, right? Surely, his brain had made an error. There's no way that could've been a real memory. He wouldn't have said that. She wouldn't have said that. But if she did… she was definitely just saying that she wished they had planned to go as friends prior to the night of the dance. And if anyone were to ask, that's what he meant too. Though, it's not as if anyone would ask. He couldn't confide in Theodore, because the poor boy was completely oblivious to his own feelings, and he couldn't confide in Alvin because he'd just get jealous. Left on his own, he did what he usually did with his feelings; suppress them.

 

To Theo 💚, 10:38 am 

 

Eleanor: Hey Theo! Are you busy for study hall?

 

Theodore: I think I just have study hall during study hall!

 

Eleanor: Well yes, we all do

 

Eleanor: I meant if you were busy with an assignment

 

Theodore: oh well I don't think I have any assignments to do during study hall today

 

Eleanor: Good!

 

Eleanor: I’m going to visit you. I wanna talk about something important if that's okay

 

Theodore: oh okay!

 

Theodore: wait where are we meeting up??

 

Eleanor: Just say you have to help out in the courtyard with the gardening club. That's what I always do when I just need some fresh air

 

Theodore: oh okay!!

 

Theodore: bye for now then!!

 

Eleanor: See ya!

 

Courtyard, 10:44 am 

 

Eleanor breathed in the cool autumn air as she exited the school building, hugging herself for warmth as she approached one of the benches in the courtyard. She wasn't going to lie, her heart was beating a mile a minute. The chipette was bold, but moments like this easily had her on the edge. What was Theodore going to say? She knew that he at least enjoyed her company, and Alvin confirmed that he liked her a lot, but was he going to say yes? Was it even a good idea to just flat out ask him out after they've only shared one kiss on the cheek? 

 

Eleanor shook her head. She wasn't going to back out now! Theodore was already on his way, and she she never backed out from anything. The worst that could happen was that he'd say no, and they would just stay friends. Eleanor could be okay with that, right? But what if it wasn't? What if it made him distance from her, or their relationship became awkward? What if they stopped being friends? Eleanor was now beginning to panic and second-guess herself. This was a dumb idea. A terrible, impulsive, dumb idea. She should have known not to take Alvin's advice!

 

Usually Theodore would've been thrilled at the prospect of getting to see Eleanor, but this time? Something was off. He just wasn't sure if it was the sudden text and the fact she had to talk about something 'important’, or just the way he'd been feeling around her recently in general. Maybe he was just hungry again.Regardless, he promptly approached his teacher at the beginning of study hall and politely informed him that he was a part of the gardening club and was needed outside – which was a lie he didn't feel guilty about telling, because it wasn't a lie. Theodore actually was a part of the gardening club. Though, he didn't plan on getting putting on boots, he was needed outside.

 

Once he walked out and noticed Eleanor sitting on a bench, Theodore called to her in his usual sweet voice. "Hey, Eleanor! I'm here!" he chirped, continuing to walk until he eventually sat down on the bench. "Is everything alright?"

 

Eleanor nearly jumped at Theodore's arrival, but quickly softened as she attempted to look normal. "Yeah, everything's great," she lied, hoping her cover-up was good enough.

 

Theodore paused. He had really been hoping that everything was great, but even he could sense something was wrong. "Are you sure?" he probed, making sure his voice was more gentle this time.

 

Eleanor nodded. She was internally freaking out, but she had to do this. Or, well.......maybe it was too early. Theodore was way too innocent, and there was no way he would immediately jump into a relationship like this. She may have kissed him technically, but was that really incentive for romance right away? But she knew she wanted it, and he may want it, so what was she to do? Maybe if she tried easing into it......

 

"I just wanted to talk to you about Homecoming," she began. "We never got the chance to cause of all the chaos, so I wanted to pull you aside so I could get you alone." Oh gosh, was this going to be interpreted wrong?

 

He bit back a grimace. That's what this was about. He was worried for what she might say next, but figured a switch in demeanor would only make her more nervous. "O-Oh, yeah! So many crazy things have happened since homecoming," Theodore mused, letting out an ordinary chuckle. "Homecoming was great, though!"

 

"I agree, it was," Eleanor said, smiling. "I wanted to ask you about one thing though."

 

"And what was that?" he asked curiously, but not without mentally bracing himself for whatever this question could be.

 

Eleanor mentally took a huge breath before she continued speaking. This was it. This was the moment that would change their relationship, whether it be for the better.....or the worse. "When I........kissed you," she lead, trying to bring the topic up as casually and smooth as possible, "What did you feel?"

 

Theodore immediately tensed up. This was... uncomfortable. Very uncomfortable. He didn't even know how to answer this question for himself, and yet here he was, expected to answer in front of the person who cared about this the most? "I-I'm not really sure," he began, averting his gaze to the pebbles he was kicking around. "My face got tingly, I guess? It felt weird."

 

Eleanor was trying to gauge Theodore's feelings about the kiss, so to see him squirm a little made her begin to feel unsure. Alvin said he really liked her, so why would this question make him uncomfortable? Unless he was nervous because he liked her, but Eleanor could never be too sure. He did say his face got tingly, though. That was a sign that he liked it. Maybe with a push, she could get him to say more. "Weird.....in a good way?" she added. Hopefully his answer would be more direct now, and she could act accordingly.

 

"Y-Yeah. I think so. But I still don't fully know," he said, grimacing at the last part. "I-It's just that, with all the stuff that's happened lately with Jessica, it's kinda been hard to find the time to just sit down and think about it. So... I've kinda only recently been thinking about it. And by 'recently', I mean this morning," Theodore would go on to explain, wearing a bashful grin as he admitted the last part.

 

Eleanor stared, then chuckled a little, then laughed out loud. Was she relieved? Surprised? Maybe a bit of both, but she felt a huge sense of comfort knowing that Theodore was no different than he was any other day. Procrastinating such a big event that happened and not thinking much of it? That was very on brand for Theodore. Eleanor could cut him some slack though, considering a lot had happened yesterday. "Sorry," she apologized, settling down her laughter and calming herself down. "Don't feel like you have to know now. I was just asking to make sure I didn't overstep any boundaries." Eleanor wanted to add 'And to see if you liked it so I can ask you out', but that was definitely off the table after Theodore's uncertainty. Maybe he did just need some time to think about it. What was she doing rushing into things anyway?

 

At first, her sudden laughter worried him, but he soon felt put at ease by it. "Thanks, Ellie," he replied with one of his usual smiles. 

Though, as they sat there, he couldn't help but wonder: why was she even asking him how it had felt? Why had she needed him to skip study hall just to ask if her kiss on the cheek was okay with him? Surely they could've spoken about this another time, right? He had so many questions but decided it was best not to ask right now. "Well, don't worry; you didn't really overstep any boundaries. It was just a random one time thing, y'know? Everyone was pretty impulsive that night, to be honest," he then reassured with a chuckle, just trying to shrug the whole thing off. 

 

Oh. So that's what Theodore thought it was? A one-time thing that wasn't a big deal? But he said he liked it, right? But would he like it if she did it again? Maybe he really truly, just saw her as a friend. But Alvin……when has Alvin ever been right, anyway?  "Well that's good," Eleanor replied, faking a smile. "I was worried for a bit. Glad we cleared it up!"

 

Feeling a sense of relief finally wash over him, Theodore smiled back. "I know right? I was so confused!" he added with a chuckle. "So glad we cleared that up. Anyway, should we go back to study hall now?"

 

"Yeah, probably." Was she good at hiding her disappointment? She hoped so.

 

To: Jeanette 💜, 10:52 am 

 

Eleanor: Hey

 

Jeanette: Hello!!

 

Eleanor: Is it okay if I talk to you rq

 

Eleanor: Would have texted Brittany too but she's so caught up in her friend drama

 

Jeanette: Yeah, of course!!

 

Jeanette: Is everything okay?

 

Eleanor: Thank you ❤️

 

Eleanor: Not really

 

Eleanor: I talked to Theodore today about Homecoming cause....I kissed him and such

 

Eleanor: And he seemed okay with it and all......but not in the way I wanted him to be

 

Eleanor: He thought it was just something friends did and that it was a one time thing

 

Eleanor: I just can't help but be disappointed, you know?

 

Jeanette: Awh no

 

Jeanette: I’m so sorry Ellie :(

 

Jeanette: Maybe he just needs more time to think about it?

 

Jeanette: Or maybe he only said that because he thought you thought of it as that?

 

Eleanor: Idk

 

Eleanor: I don't want to get my hopes up

 

Jeanette: Ah, okay. I get that

 

Jeanette: But maybe don't get your hopes... down either?

 

Jeanette: I’m sorry I don't know how to word that asjsdj

 

Eleanor: No no, I get it

 

Eleanor: Try to be optimistic......hm

 

Eleanor: I’ll just have to deal with it

 

Eleanor: How have you been? You know, since everything

 

Jeanette: Me? I'm okay!! 

 

Jeanette: And honestly, don't even worry about me!!

 

Jeanette: You've got a lot on your plate already

 

Eleanor: I am always going to worry about you 😂

 

Eleanor: But I feel like we haven't been able to check in on each other! I love Britt and want her to be safe, but this chaos has been so intrusive....you know? (And she kinda started it)

 

Eleanor: So.....talk to me about you know who 💙

 

Jeanette: Aaa, things have been kinda weird with him

 

Jeanette: I don't think we really have time to talk about it now tho :/

 

Jeanette: But thank you, Ellie!! I appreciate that you care <3

 

Jeanette: Also yeah ,the whole Brittany thing dhfsjd

 

Eleanor: Weird? How so?

 

Eleanor: We still have 10 minutes left of study hall.....unless you would rather do this in person?

 

Jeanette: I think in-person would be best

 

Jeanette: I’m already kinda stressed out about being caught texting 

 

Jeanette: But I wanted to make sure you were alright

 

Eleanor: Alright! We will plan to chat whenever Brittany isn't you know

 

Eleanor: Sigh 

 

Jeanette: Okay! Great!!

 

Eleanor: Catch you at lunch sis

 

Jeanette: Byeee, Ellie!!! ttyl!! <3

 

Cafeteria, 11:52 am

 

Eleanor was the first to reach the squad's lunch table, which honestly relieved her. The stressed chipette needed some time to self-reflect before the rest came swarming in with their problems, and she also needed to mentally prepare herself to see Theodore again after their latest awkward interaction. This was definitely going to be weird with everyone back together, especially since the last time that they were in this room, her sister got glued on. Eleanor just hoped that the negative energy from yesterday didn't carry on, and that maybe she could have one day of peace. 

 

That dream was quickly interrupted however when the eldest of the boys showed up next, sitting directly across from the still very overwhelmed blonde. After his conversation earlier with Eleanor, Alvin had managed to distract himself a little bit from his weird situation. He had only thought about Brittany maybe three other times since then, but he was really starting to dread seeing her now. At least he would get his jacket back though, right? But it wasn't time to think about all of that yet. Upon seeing that Eleanor was the only one sitting down so far, Alvin seized the opportunity to continue their conversation from earlier. The more he spoke with her, the more distracted he could make himself. It was perfect! "Hey," Alvin started, sounding as casual as possible. 

 

Eleanor sighed. Partially because Alvin just had to be the first one there, and partially because, well, this day sucked. "Hi...."

 

Alvin rose a brow. "You don't sound very good," he commented. "What happened?"

 

Eleanor frowned. Did she even want to have this conversation with Alvin? Ugh, no, she was going to talk to Jeanette about everything. There was no need to tell Alvin, and he would probably only make fun of her anyway. "Nothing much, you?"

 

"I don't believe that," Alvin swore. "I thought I told you to ask Theo out. Did ya?"

 

Now Eleanor was getting annoyed. It was back to the interrogations, and she was getting increasingly embarrassed. “Alvin, I appreciate your advice and all," she began, trying to keep her voice nice and calm, "But I don't want to talk about this. Not here, at least."

 

Eleanor was avoiding it. Something happened, and it was clearly not good. What the hell did Theodore say to her? Did he seriously reject her? Alvin would have to question him later.

 

Thankfully, Eleanor didn't have to suffer too long with Alvin, because Simon soon sat down next to him. Noticing Eleanor's exhaustion and Alvin's clear curiosity, he raised a brow. "Everything...alright here?"

 

"Yes," Eleanor lied. 

 

Alvin figured he wouldn't push anymore. He knew that Eleanor (and likely Simon too) would just get pissed off at him if he did. Maybe he could come up with something else to talk about that would distract him. Hopefully Brittany would take her sweet time to get to lunch today. "Yup. All good," he added, looking at Eleanor as she breathed in relief. Seems that he made the right choice here.

 

Though Simon wasn't fully sure he believed them, he figured it was best to just let it be. "Alright, then... Glad to hear it," he began, letting his slight suspicion be known. Now, he would've asked how their days were, but considering how awkward things were right now, he figured it'd be best not to. After all, he knew he didn't want talk to about his day.But with every passing moment, things only grew more awkward. So, with a sigh, he decided to come to a last-resort. "I heard the new season of Kitchen Fighters just came out," he mentioned, nonchalantly concealing the utter dread he felt at having to bring up that ridiculous TV show Theodore and Alvin love so much. 

 

Just then, a familiar gasp was heard from behind him. Whipping his head around, the blue chipmunk came face-to-face with his cheerful little brother. "It's out already!?" Theodore exclaimed, probably happier than he'd been all week.  "Oh my God, Alvin! We have to watch it together this weekend!" he insisted, grinning brightly as he sat himself and his food down.

 

Thank you, Simon! Alvin thought to himself. "Totally," he replied to his excited brother. "Can't wait to see what new shit they come up with. I heard they might actually have watermelon bombs this season."

 

Eleanor could feel her heart begin to race as Theodore joined the group. She was going to have to be Meryl Streep level of good if she wanted to convince everyone that she was fine. Hopefully the Kitchen Fighters conversation would be distracting enough.

 

“WATERMELON BOMBS!?" Theodore began, his jaw dropping. "Oh my God! This season's definitely going to be the best one!"

 

At his brother's adorable child-like awe, Simon couldn't help but feel a little bit better. That was, until a certain brunette approached the table. Loose strands of hair in tow, Jeanette walked over with a small smile. Not really sure of what to say, she just sat down beside her sister and tuned into the conversation Theodore was leading. His heart weighing a little heavy, and he watched as she smiled sweetly at the enthusiastic boy beside him who was rambling on and on about a ridiculous show that she had never even watched.

Was he just supposed to sit there, silently admiring how the sunlight from the window illuminated the ethereal features of her face better than the moonlight ever could even on that magical night?

Was he just supposed to sit there, acting as if nothing had ever happened between them even though almost everything did?

Was he just supposed to sit there, drowning in both the confusion and frustration that came from a lack of what was probably the most important closure he had ever wanted?

 

Yes, yes he was.

 

11:59 am

 

Brittany stood in front of the cafeteria entrance, staring into the large room with a big frown. It was like her body was frozen as she did so, flashing back to yesterday's events. To be fair, how could she just go in there after being traumatized like that? The last time she was in the cafeteria, she was being laughed at by all corners of the room after her outfit was completely destroyed in front of everyone. Brittany did not want to go back, but......she kinda had to if she wanted to eat. 

 

Or she could hide and eat somewhere else. She would be safe from harm, and from embarrassment. Wait no, what if someone caught her eating somewhere else? That would only make things worse! She would be labeled as one of those nerds in the movies who ate alone because they had no friends! Ugh, why was there no right option for her? 

 

Brittany clutched her purse close to her and looked down, knowing what she had to do. She had to go in there. Not only to show everyone that she was still here whether they liked it or not, but also to see if Jessica really was brainwashing her friends. Lunch was the only time she and Jeanette could enact this plan, so it was now or nothing. Taking a deep breath, the chipette held her head back up and stared at the entrance for a few more seconds before walking in, ready to take on whatever was thrown at her.

 

Meanwhile, the others were listening to Theodore passionately defend the underdog of Kitchen Fighters. "A-And you know what? I do think that Admiral Asparagus could win if he really tried! Everyone's always making fun of him, but he could kick butt if he wanted to! H-He's just holding back for the season finale, I know it," he insisted, folding his arms.

 

Jeanette just chuckled. She found his support of a supposedly bullied character adorable, but his unintentional pout even more so. "I'm sure he could, Theodore," she reassured in a coo. 

 

"Nah, he doesn't stand a chance against Colonel Kernel! He's the GOAT!" Alvin argued. 

 

Eleanor wanted to beat her head against a wall. Whether it was because Theodore was making her lose her mind, or the name Colonel Kernel, she didn't know. 

 

Thankfully, the conversation was interrupted by the last member of the group finally joining everyone. Plopping her purse onto the table, Brittany took a look at Jeanette before simply saying, "Come."

 

Almost immediately, the middle chipette started scrambling for her things and getting up. 

 

Simon wanted to say something, and so did a very confused Theodore, but they both figured that the look of sheer determination on Brittany's face wasn't to be questioned. A short silence fell upon the confused group before Theodore realized what Alvin had just said. "I-I'm telling you, Admiral Asparagus could beat everyone if he really wanted to! The producers just won't let him because he's too powerful!" he rebutted, his pout still very much there.

 

Eleanor rose a brow at Brittany as she left, but then remembered what the two had talked about doing earlier in the group chat. Seriously? she thought, getting annoyed. Brittany couldn't have spared five minutes of talking to the group before forcing Jeanette to stalk Jessica with her? She didn't even let the poor girl eat! 

 

Alvin would have continued arguing with Theodore if he wasn't currently distracted by what was going on next to him. His curiosity took over, and now he wanted to know what Brittany was up to, and why she was only taking Jeanette with her. Did this have to do with Jessica? Or Audrey? Why wasn't he involved? He offered to help her, did he not? Not that he cared too much about getting Brittany justice, but he definitely wanted to be part of Jessica's downfall. "I'm gonna go see what they have for dessert," the chipmunk lied, getting up and leaving as well.

 

"Perfect! If it's something yummy, make sure to grab some for me!" Theodore called out after him, lighting up.

 

Although his little brother couldn't tell, Simon knew that Alvin definitely wasn't leaving just to check on dessert. He was sure Eleanor could tell too.

 

But before either could say anything, Theodore let out a sigh. "I guess I'll have to give her the cupcakes another time," he mused, shrugging his shoulders.

 

And there they were, just three of them left. Great, Eleanor thought, her emotions agonizingly taking over. Thankfully Simon was still there, but the closer she got to being alone with Theodore, the more everything hurt. Then Theodore said something that unfortunately peaked her interest. She wanted so badly to avoid talking to him for the rest of the day, but cupcakes? Cupcakes for who? "Huh?" Eleanor said, finally looking at Theodore for the first time during the lunch period.

 

"For Brittany!" Theodore chirped, smiling brightly at the confused blonde. "I felt really bad for her when... y'know, that thing happened yesterday. A lot of crazy things have happened recently and to be honest, I've been feeling a little guilty that I haven't been very involved in helping. So, I decided to stay up a little to bake her something so that maybe she'll feel better!"

 

Simon smiled a little at the reminder of his brother's kindness. "Yeah. He made her favorite type of cupcake with pink icing and all, even her fashion design logos are on top. Honestly, can you believe it?" he added, affectionately ruffling his little brother's hair.

 

Eleanor was frozen. Was it with rage? Jealousy? Sadness? Probably a mixture of all three. Theodore, her crush who she had been trying to understand, had baked cupcakes for her sister. That was such a typical Theodore move, but after her confusing conversation with him, it hurt. The act only further proved to her that she was no more important than any other friend of his, and her feelings were completely one-sided. If Brittany had kissed him, would he have had the same reaction? At this point, she didn't even know! Brittany just had to ruin everything, didn't she!? 

 

No, I can't let myself get like this, Eleanor thought. She swore to herself that she would never hate one of her sisters, no matter how much they bugged her sometimes. This was hard though, and the more and more attention Brittany drew to herself constantly, the more that Eleanor wished that she had it. She had to keep calm though, for everyone. Only Brittany could get all emotional and dramatic about everything. So she did what she had to, and swallowed it all down, smiling a fake smile at her friend who was nothing more. "That was so sweet of you, Theo," she said. She couldn't stop being supportive of him just because she was sad, right?

 

"Thanks, Ellie!" Theodore chimed, completely oblivious to whatever was going on in her head.

 

Then, Simon piped up. "Actually, let's change the subject. Because the more we talk about Brittany, the more I worry about what on earth she's doing with Jeanette right now. And God knows what Alvin's up to," he muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose and shutting his eyes.

 

"Oh, okay! Should I just start talking about Kitchen Fighters again?" the other boy asked, eyes wide with hope.

 

Simon let out a sigh. "Sure. I'd love to hear more about Admiral Asparagus," he relented, the dread in his voice a little more apparent.

 

Though, Theodore didn't notice and just cheered before continuing his rant about how underrated the contestant supposedly was. Simon wasn't very interested, but at least they weren't talking about Brittany or Alvin. At one point, though, he caught Eleanor's somber gaze and gave her a weary smile. They were tired of all this; both of them.

 

Eleanor was extremely relieved. She wasn't sure if Simon's intentions included her or not, but his smile towards her told her it was very possible. For the first time this lunch period, her heart swelled back up a little bit. At least someone cared about her feelings today. After mouthing a quick 'thank you' to the blue chipmunk, she turned back to Theodore in order to pretend she was listening to him. Usually she could listen to Theodore rant about anything, but today was just miserable. Hopefully it would be over soon. 

 

On the other side of the room, Brittany practically stomped her way through the cafeteria, her determined facial expression not flinching as she dragged Jeanette along with her. She didn't stop until they reached the other end where the trashcans were, and the elder chipette scanned the area before quickly ducking down behind one of them. Noticing that Jeanette was still standing, she then gestured for her sister to duck as well. 

 

Jeanette stumbled a little at first, but she quickly hid herself behind the trashcan. It smelled horrible, but what could she really do? This was important to Brittany, and she didn't wanna make her upset by not helping. So, she crouched down behind a bunch of bins and stayed silent.

 

Alvin was not too far behind the duo, trailing them close enough that he could see what they were up to, but far enough that they wouldn't notice what he was doing. Hiding behind.....trashcans? he thought to himself, confused. Brittany hated anything that was remotely gross, so this was odd behavior for her. Alvin wanted to laugh a bit at the irony, but he had to stay hidden as well. He looked around for something nearby, and aha! Right by was the dessert cart, exactly where he told everyone he would be anyway. Hopefully nobody at the table would get suspicious if he was gone for too long.

 

"Okay, now just stay very quiet," Brittany whispered to her sister before peeking her head around the trashcan. One of the good things about being smaller than the average human was that it was easy to hide from them, but she still didn't want to risk getting caught. The auburn-haired chipette scanned the cafeteria, and sure enough, the queen bee table was exactly where it always was, and Jessica sat in her usual spot by herself on the very end. Why did she need to take up an entire bench to herself? Nobody knew, but nobody was going to try and fight her on it either. 

 

Brittany began listening in to see if she caught anything suspicious. At first, the conversation couldn't have been more normal and unrelated to what she wanted to hear. They talked about shopping, makeup, celebrity gossip, you name it. Not one mention about Homecoming or what happened yesterday. Jessica really moved on quickly, didn't she? It wasn't until about ten minutes later that Brittany noticed Jessica leaning in and whispering something to Megan, who was basically runner-up for head bitch at their school. Furrowing her brows, the chipette leaned in a little bit more past the trash can, trying to hear what the bitchy blonde was saying. If she was whispering, it had to be something juicy! Come on, she thought to herself, leaning in even more to try and catch something that she could use.

 

Then it happened. Brittany had leaned a little too far from her hiding spot, and ended up accidentally falling down, knocking the trashcan over with her. The loud sound prompted a bunch of people to look in her direction, including the one she was spying on. 

 

In the back, Alvin cringed. This ain't gonna end well, he thought, but he kept his distance. He should just let Brittany handle this, right? No need to help….

 

Eleanor whipped her head around to see what the commotion was about. You've GOT to be kidding me, she thought, groaning. Somehow, she knew it was going to be Brittany. 

 

The silence that followed Brittany's fall was sickening. Just like the glue incident, everyone was staring at her, and now she was sprawled across the floor like an idiot next to the piles of trash that had spilled out of the trash can when it was knocked over. To say that Brittany was embarrassed was an understatement. Then just when the chipette thought it couldn't get worse, Jessica broke the silence by getting up out of her seat and walking slowly over to where she was. Brittany sat up in response, but she couldn't help but scoot herself back in fear. Jessica was already intimidating, but after yesterday, she was terrifying. 

 

"Spying on me again?" Jessica asked, crossing her arms as she stared down at the chipette. "Don't you think that's kind of pathetic at this point?" 

 

Brittany gulped. This is definitely not how she thought this was going to go. "I......"

 

Jessica laughed. "You what?" she began, now smirking at Brittany. The entire cafeteria stayed mostly silent, but a few murmurs could now be heard in the crowd. Everyone seemed very invested in what was going on, and all of the attention was on the two of them. Great.

 

"I....." Brittany stumbled again, trying to find the words. She hated being nervous, but Jessica did something to her that nobody else could. She couldn't back down, though. Brittany had to stand up for herself, no matter what. She wasn't a coward! "I-I know what you're trying to do to me," she began, slowly gaining her confidence back. "I know you covered me in glue yesterday." 

 

"Is that so?" Jessica asked, her expression not changing. "Maybe it was. Doesn't matter though, because I don't know what you would do about it." 

 

Brittany couldn't help but scoff. Maybe her emotions were now getting the best of her, but Jessica was really starting to piss her off. She didn't care how miserable she made someone feel, or how much she destroyed their life. Jessica was evil. Brittany stood up and walked over to Jessica, her hands in fists as she gave her an angry stare. "Look," Brittany began, "I know who you really are. You act like you own the entire school, and that everybody loves you, but that's not true. If it was true, why didn't you win Homecoming Queen? I bet my friends that you all brainwashed to hate me don't even actually like you, they're just afraid of you!" 

 

Jessica seemed slightly impressed by Brittany's statement, but her confidence and posture still remained. She was a brick wall that just wouldn't move, no matter what was said to her. "I didn't brainwash anyone," Jessica began, taking a few steps closer towards the chipette. "And I did win Homecoming Queen. You wanna know how I know that?" 

 

Brittany squinted at Jessica, but her heart was beating too fast for her to completely cover up her growing fear. Jessica knew. This was bad. "T-tell me," she stuttered. Dammit! 

 

"Your friends sold you out, honey," Jessica began, laughing a little. "It's actually hilarious that you thought any of them liked you to begin with. You thought that yesterday was the reason they dropped you?"

 

Brittany stepped back. What was Jessica talking about? Sold her out? Never liked her? Was this true? 

 

"They had this whole thing planned out the entire time. Ever since you started talking about how much you hated me and wanted me to lose, and then plotted out your little master plan, they started plotting theirs." 

 

"I don't understand....."

 

"You thought Olivia was helping you rig the votes, but in reality, she was setting you up."

 

"What?"

 

"Audrey told Pervy Paul to meet her in the voting booth after school, and there the two of you were. Olivia made sure he was there when you were both rigging the ballots, and she also made sure that he was able to take plenty of pictures. Once they gathered the proof, they knew it would eventually come back to me. I'm honestly impressed. For young little sophomores, your friends are really good schemers." 

 

Brittany couldn't help but look down, trying very hard not to cry. Everything she had thought about her friends was entirely wrong; they weren't brainwashed, they didn't turn on her suddenly after the glue incident, and they....weren't her friends. "Wh-why?" she asked, tearing up. "Why would they do that? I don't get it! I...."

 

"You're seriously asking that?" 

 

Brittany turned to face the new voice that spoke, and immediately regretted it. Light brown wavy hair pulled back with a few sparkly clips and pink lip gloss that shined on her lips as she spoke, there she was. Audrey. "You've been creepily obsessed with my boyfriend ever since he transferred to this school, and then you got even weirder when we started dating. You weren't even happy for me. All you cared about was how upset you were. You're honestly pathetic, Brittany. The most pathetic person I have ever met." 

 

Brittany could feel a few tears stream down her face, but she didn't care about appearances at this moment. Her bestfriend just called her pathetic to her face. Of course she was going to cry. "So you do this?" she began, sniffling a little. "You destroy my life?"

 

"And I'd do it again," Audrey snickered, having absolutely no remorse for her ex-friend.

 

"You're just like her," Brittany said, gesturing to Jessica. "Evil. Both of you."

 

"I'd rather be evil than a sad little loser," Audrey commented. 

 

That was the icing on the cake for the devastated chipette. Audrey was right, she was a sad little loser. She believed that her friends were on her side, and that they wanted to help her take down Jessica. She believed that she was well-liked, pretty, admired. She thought she was better than Jessica or Audrey, but as it turns out, they had won. They had dates to Homecoming, they had people backing them up, they weren't standing next to a pile of trash crying their eyes out in front of the entire school. This was even more humiliating than the glue. Brittany's life? Consider it over. 

 

That was, until a fourth voice entered the conversation. "A sad little loser, eh?" Brittany perked up, knowing exactly who was speaking. How could she not recognize that voice, anyway? Was he?

 

Jessica scoffed. "Of course," she said, laughing a little. 

 

"Oh, I'm sure this is hilarious to you," Alvin began, staring Jessica down. "You're both standing here calling someone a loser when in reality, I'm pretty sure it's the two of you. I mean, come on! Michael? You really settled for Michael? Or was it only because Brittany liked him that you wanted him?"

 

"Michael and I love each other, thank you very much," Audrey defended.

 

"Sure ya do," Alvin said sarcastically. "And you," he continued, now turning to face his ex. "You......you're just a bitch."

 

"Excuse me?" Jessica began. 

 

"You say Brittany is pathetic, but Brittany didn't need to use someone to get her votes for Homecoming Princess. You did."

 

"It's called strategy, Seville."

 

"Yeah, and it's a pretty pathetic one. Both of you are standing here trying to tear down someone because you're both so insecure about her, it's hilarious! I mean, why else would you both be so obsessed with taking her down?"

 

"I-" Audrey began, but Alvin cut her off. 

 

"It's cause you know she has more power than you. You took Michael to hurt her, and you sold her out to Jessica for the same reason. Tell me Audrey, why do you hate Brittany? Is it because she's an awful person, or because you're jealous of her?"

 

"I'm not-"

 

"It can't be the first one, because Brittany isn't an awful person."

 

"Can you let me-"

 

"In fact, you took Michael probably because ya knew Brittany easily could! I mean, let's be real! She's the prettiest sophomore at this school. Definitely the most talented one, as well as the most famous. And she also has a lot of traits that you don't. She cares about people. She helps others. She's a natural leader, and she's loyal. Clearly, you're none of those things, and you hate that. Don't you?"

 

Audrey fell silent, as did Jessica. Alvin had made two queen bees shut up in the matter of minutes. If that wasn't impressive, then neither was the first moon landing. "That's what I thought," Alvin finished before storming off, leaving the two girls to stand and stare at the emptiness that he left behind. 

 

"Don't worry about him," Jessica said, looking at Audrey. "His opinion doesn't mean anything. None of these rodents mean anything." 

 

Audrey seemed to be affected by Alvin's words, but she nodded. Not saying anything, she joined Jessica before turning back around and walking back to their table. The rest of the cafeteria seemed to also go back to what they were doing as well, as if nothing had happened at all. 

 

Meanwhile, Brittany stared in Alvin's direction, her eyes following him as he left the room. She was frozen in place, hands clutched to her chest as the moment replayed over and over in her head. Nobody, or at least nobody other than her sisters, had ever defended her like that. She was so shocked in fact, that she barely noticed the skips in her increasing heart beat, or the blush that blistered her cheeks with a firey red. Brittany hadn't felt like this since she saw Michael for the first time. Actually, this was different. Michael was just a silly little crush that she had. This? This was falling in love.

Notes:

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

Y'all, when I tell you I had that last scene mapped out in my head for MONTHS! It was such an honor to get to write it and to post it, because wooh! It's emotional. Hopefully things will get better for everyone from now on, but not without a few hurdles in the way. Maybe feelings are about to be appropriately processed.....or not. Stay tuned y'all!

Chapter 24: The Fallout

Summary:

Brittany copes with her new feelings, the friend group nearly falls apart, and a horrible miscommunication between two nerdy chipmunks ensues.

Notes:

Our latest chapter is out, and our first one completely written since the fic caught up to us! I'm very proud of what we were able to crank out in such a short period of time, and hopefully we'll continue to be this consistent with our chapters moving forward. We are currently working on the next one, but please be patient as we try to write more content for y'all! Anyways, this chapter is very chaotic (as usual), and oh boy you gotta brace yourself. Many emotions going on here, so get your tissue box ready!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Cafeteria, 12:36 pm 

 

The cafeteria had never been so silent before, but after the big blowout with Alvin, Jessica, and Audrey, nobody dared to let out another peep about Brittany. It was almost as if the entire room froze in place, and time was especially still for Brittany. She still stood in the same position she did a minute ago, staring into the hallway at an invisible figure that she could only hope would return. 

 

That was until her sister finally interrupted her little trance. Meanwhile. Jeanette had been standing not too far away from the confrontation, but she had been completely frozen during it.  Throughout the entire event, her chest tightened and her stomach churned as she watched. It was terrifying, and she wasn't even the one in the hot seat this time. When the bratty girls finally walked away, their disappearance caused a big enough difference in the scene that she was able to snap back to reality. As fast as she could, she rushed over to her sister.

 

"I-I'm sorry, I'm so sorry. I-I didn't know what to do but I should've, I'm so sorry," she rambled. "D-Do you wanna go back to our table? A-And again, I'm so, so sorry."

 

Brittany didn't hear Jeanette at first. She was still very distracted by a feeling she wasn’t sure of yet. 

 

Upon noticing that her sister wasn’t paying attention, Jeanette tried once more to get through to Brittany. "I-I'm so sorry to ask again, b-but do you wanna head back to our table?" she continued to gently ask, biting down on her bottom lip in fear her sister was getting annoyed and would lash out at her.

 

Brittany finally snapped back to the present, now turning to face Jeanette. Oh no, had she been watching her stare at Alvin for five minutes straight? Wait, she was staring at Alvin for five minutes straight? What was wrong with her? "Table?" Brittany asked, clearly a little flustered. " O-oh yeah, our table! The table that we're sitting at, because it's lunch..."

 

Jeanette let out a small sigh of relief when she realized Brittany wasn't mad at her. "Y-Yeah, that one!" she began, before continuing to ramble as she gently led her sister back to the table. "A-And I should say this again because I'm not sure if you heard me the first time, but I'm so, so sorry. I-I just kinda froze up and didn't know what to do, but I-I know I really should've. I'm so, so sorry."

 

"I-it's fine Jeanette, really," Brittany said. To be honest, she was only half-paying attention to everything that was being said to her, and she wasn't even thinking of Jeanette's lack in involvement in the situation. Not only did she just get smacked in the face with the biggest reality check of her life, but Alvin Seville just defended her in front of the entire school! And now she was thinking about him, and about her friends, and god, there were way too many emotions going on right now. 

 

Meanwhile, those that were currently sat at the table were in absolute awe. They hadn't heard much at first, but it didn't take long before there was so much attention on the scene that the entire cafeteria was quiet enough for them to hear everything.

 

There was a silence amongst the three until Simon eventually spoke up. "Hey... what the fuck just happened?"

 

"I have......no idea," Eleanor replied. Was it bad that she found it a little more difficult to care this time around? Sure, eventually she was going to comfort her sister after all of the nasty things Audrey and Jessica said to her, but right now, she was more stressed than anything. Hopefully this would handled soon so that she could stop feeling guilty about having her own feelings. 

 

Theodore just pouted. "Th-Those girls are really mean," he muttered, still too sweet to say anything else.

 

Simon's expression softened as he looked over at his upset brother. "They're horrid," he agreed, giving his brother a soothing rub on the shoulder. "Do you think we should go get her, or wait for her to decide if she wants to come back here?" he then asked, turning to Eleanor.

 

Eleanor sighed. At this point, she had to give in. Earlier this morning, she had promised Brittany that she would be there for her no matter what. What was she doing, sulking about her own problems? She had to get over herself and be there for her sister. "We should probably go over there."

 

Simon and Eleanor made their way over to where Brittany and Jeanette were walking, while Theodore guarded their bags.

Figuring that they shouldn't bombard the eldest chipette with questions, the two just walked with them back to the table and looked out for any signs of her shaking in fear that she'd trip over again. They didn't get too close for her sake, but also made sure to position themselves so that they were subtly forming a shield that would block out any nosy faces. 

 

Eleanor especially approached her sister gently, trying her best to guard her previous jealousy with the same warmth and kindness she used for anyone that she was comforting. Her empathy eventually did take over once she got a good look at her though. Brittany looked extremely disheveled, like she was distracted by something. Eleanor didn't hear much that was said by Audrey and Jessica, but whatever it was, it must have been bad. She knew her sister's pride had to have been completely destroyed at this point. This was going to be rough. "How are you?" she asked, bracing herself for Brittany's answer.

 

"If you're talking about the humiliation and loss of all of my friends I just experienced, not great," Brittany replied, looking away. "But that's it. Nothing else is going on."

 

Eleanor was confused. What did her sister mean by that? Whatever, it wasn't worth trying to ask. This was going to be another long day, and she had to mentally prepare for it. "What can we do to help?"

 

Brittany was glad to see that nobody seemed to notice what happened with Alvin. Maybe if she continued to talk about the real issue with her friends, she would forget about it too. "Probably kill me, I don't know. Kinda wish I didn't exist right now."

 

Simon frowned. "Do you think maybe taking your mind off things would help? We could just go sit down and talk about different things to distract you if you'd like," he suggested.

 

Jeanette was going to suggest that Brittany could also just talk with them about it, but she doubted her sister would want to do that right now, so instead she just nodded along.

 

"I agree," Eleanor stated. Was part of her reasoning for that because she secretly wasn’t in the mood to comfort her sister right now? Yeah, but it still wasn't a bad idea! Brittany needed a break from this drama just as much as anyone else did. "Let's go back and sit." 

 

"I guess," Brittany said, but she did feel a little better. Maybe a distraction was good for her. She had been thinking about way too much recently.

 

Theodore immediately stood up when the others finally got to the table, a container of cupcakes in hand. "Brittany! I made these for you last night!" was the first thing he said, very hopeful that he could help somehow. He presented to her a batch of six vanilla cupcakes. Each of them had strawberry icing, and then a small chocolate-chip cookie with her fashion design logo iced onto it. Although it had been in a container all day, it still seemed fresh, and not even the icing had been messed up because he had been very careful with the small box. Holding it out in his hands, Theodore looked at her with an expression full of not only hope, but worry for her well-being.

 

Brittany stared at the cupcakes for a moment, taking in the kind gesture. Theodore......did all of that for her? Wow. "Really? For me?" she asked, now smiling. "That's........so sweet..." 

 

Eleanor had to stop herself from rolling her eyes. This was just Theodore being Theodore, and Brittany needed a little gift to make herself feel better. There was no reason to get upset over it...

 

Theodore let out a sigh of relief. "O-Oh, I'm so glad you like them!" he chimed, lighting up as he placed them in her hands. "They're vanilla, too! Your favorite!"

 

Simon just smiled. Every single time this gesture of his was brought up, he couldn't help but feel a rush of endearment for his little brother. Theodore was sweeter than any pastry he had ever made.

 

Next to Brittany, a surprised Jeanette cooed softly. "Oh, Theo! That's so sweet!"

 

To this, Theodore blushed a little and grinned sheepishly. "I-It was really nothing! I'm glad you guys think so, though!"

 

"This is exactly what I needed right now," Brittany continued, tilting her head up so that she could wave her tears away. She had already cried a lot in the past few days, so she was kind of over it. Plus, she didn't want to risk ruining her makeup more than she already had. "Thank you." 

 

"Of course!" Theodore chirped, flashing her his usual sweet smile.

 

Eleanor could feel herself getting irritated again. She was hoping for a day where her sister could be encouraged to deal with something on her own, so that she could finally have time to fully process her feelings. Now here her sister was, dramatically fanning away her tears with everyone circled around her, while she had to deal with Theodore’s unintentional rejection by herself. Even Jeanette was standing there comforting Brittany, when she knew for a fact that Eleanor was going through it too. Eleanor couldn’t take it anymore, so she sat down at the table. Maybe someone would notice her eventually and sit with her.

 

Since Jeanette had suddenly become alarmed by the fact that her sister seemed to be crying again, Simon was the only one who noticed Eleanor abruptly leaving the others to sit back down. At first, he was confused, but he soon realized what was going on. He might've not been the best at understanding concealed emotions, but this time? It was pretty obvious. Without thinking much of it, he sat down beside her rather than in his usual spot. He didn't say anything at first, just grabbed his food and bag to move them over to her side of the table, but eventually he spoke up.

 

 "Trust me, you have nothing to worry about," Simon mumbled, keeping his eyes and hands on his food so that the others didn't suspect him of saying anything. "I spoke with him earlier this morning; I should know."

 

Eleanor twitched at Simon's statement. Maybe she wasn't so good at hiding her feelings as she thought. "Whatever he said was probably misleading then," she began, her expression blank. "We're just friends, Simon. It couldn't be clearer."

 

Had this been his older brother or the auburn-haired chipette behind them denying very obvious feelings, Simon would've rolled his eyes, but he felt for Eleanor. It wasn't often that he saw her like this, and he completely understood her wanting to keep it a secret. For people like them, these sorts of feelings were... well, rare. They didn't pop up as often as they did for someone like Alvin or Brittany.

 

"Ah, gotcha. Sorry, my bad. It's just that Theodore hasn't seemed to be too sure of that recently," he muttered with a small shrug. "And look, I don't want to bother you about it any more, but I think you should know that after his famous 'favorite people' list he has one of his favorite favorite people. And well, you're obviously on there. So really, you have nothing to worry about, even as just his friend," he added in a whisper, still keeping his eyes on the meal in front of him. Now, was Simon telling Eleanor about a secret? Well... not exactly, but maybe a little. The thing was, Theodore had never expressed his second list was a secret, and although Simon usually wouldn't have said anything, he was hoping maybe this little bit of information would reassure Eleanor enough so that an oblivious Theodore didn't end up finding out their friendship was potentially in trouble the hard way. It wasn't much, but there wasn't a lot he could say without breaking his brother's trust.

 

"But anyway," he began, starting to change the topic. "Can we just talk about these new straws for a second? Now, I know straws aren't usually necessary, but what about the times that they are? Why not use bamboo instead of paper ones that break within a minute?" He said, furrowing his brows with a frustration unusual from him when it came to such a random topic, as he showed her a flimsy paper straw. 

 

Eleanor could tell Simon was trying to derail after dropping such a huge bomb on her, but that wasn't going to work. What did he mean Theodore 'wasn't sure of that recently'? Did he say something to him? Was Theodore......hiding his feelings from her? Then there was the favorite favorite list. Eleanor didn't even know that existed, so the fact that she was on there lead her to believe that he didn't want her to know for a reason. Was he nervous about asking her out? Was that why he was denying his feelings for her? Maybe he thought that she didn't like him? If this was true, it changed everything. "No no, go back to what you just said," Eleanor interrupted. Simon wasn't going to get away with not telling her everything. The chipette was now determined for answers, because if there was a chance that she could flip this around, she was going to take it. "Are you telling me that Theodore likes me back? Like, romantically?"

 

Simon was caught off-guard by the sudden interruption, and glanced up at her with both curiosity and surprise. Honestly? He had only started ranting about straws to take her mind off things, but if she was more interested in what he had actually said, then he didn't mind at all. "Okay, okay. But keep your voice down because the others are right behind us," he gestured, trying to calm her down a little. "Look, I'm all I'm saying is that I've been talking to Theodore recently, and although he's very confused about everything, I think that it's very likely that he feels the same way you do. But hey, those are just my thoughts!" he quickly added, putting his hands up in a yielding motion. "Though, I am the brother he usually talks to about those sorts of things to, and I am usually right..."

 

Eleanor thought to herself for a moment. Alvin being convinced of something was one thing. Alvin was usually wrong and tended to jump to conclusions a lot. Simon, however? Simon was smart, calculated, and patient. Simon wouldn't just claim something willy nilly. Theodore must have shown multiple signs in order for him to say such a big thing to her. "You're not the only one who's said this," Eleanor finally replied. "Alvin said it too. But.....I went to talk to Theodore during study hall, and he sounded so unsure and...." Eleanor sighed. "I was going to ask him out right there, but he seemed so uncomfortable. I can't tell if he's nervous about dating me, or if he just sees me as a friend." 

 

Simon grimaced a little. Eleanor must've been desperate for answers if she had trusted Alvin in such a high-stakes situation. "Listen, I honestly think he's just nervous and confused about his own feelings. He's always thought of you differently from other people, but I don't think he ever even wondered why until you kissed his cheek. Theodore doesn't really question things, he just goes with the flow. The reason he must've seemed uncomfortable during study hall was probably because he literally only got the chance to talk to me about his feelings this morning," Simon explained, keeping his voice quiet.

 

"Mm," Eleanor replied. That made sense. Poor Theodore was probably being bombarded by everyone else after what happened between them, so her approaching him out of nowhere probably overwhelmed him! She understood now. "I should probably give him some time then, huh?" she asked, but she already knew the answer.

 

"Absolutely," was Simon's immediate answer. "He'll come to you when he's ready, but until then, don't even worry about it. I'm certain he'll realize he likes you."

 

Eleanor nodded. "That's probably a good idea,” she said. This day had been nothing short of an emotional rollercoaster for the blonde. She went from irritated at Brittany, to hopeful about Theodore, to devastated about Theodore, to irritated at Brittany, and now back to being hopeful about Theodore. She was relieved though, and finally felt like she could breathe. Of course Theodore just needed some time and space, and of course she was going to give that to him. He was worth the wait.

 

Simon gave her one last smile before the others finally sat down with them, now that Jeanette was completely sure Brittany wasn't crying. "Sorry to keep you guys waiting, Jeanette was worried," Theodore explained with a light-hearted chuckle. But before he sat down, he noticed something odd. So did Jeanette. Simon was sitting on the end of the table the girls usually sat at. It was... definitely a little odd, but they figured that he had probably just wanted to keep her company since she was the first to sit down.So without question, Theodore just sat back in his usual seat across from the pig-tailed chipette. 

 

Meanwhile, much to Simon's relief, Jeanette sat down across Brittany so she could keep a closer eye on her emotional sister."It's alright, we understand," Simon reassured, giving both Theodore and Jeanette a kind smile.

 

"So, whatcha guys talking about?" Theodore then queried, looking at the two with curious eyes.

 

"Oh, nothing much. Just rambling about straws. You know, as glad as I am that so many places are getting rid of plastic ones, I wish they'd just use bamboo instead of paper. I mean, straws definitely aren't necessary all the time, but for drinks like frappés with whipped cream, they absolutely are," Simon explained, hoping that mentioning one of her favorite kinds of drinks would re-direct Brittany's attention.

 

"Ugh, I agree," Brittany added, thankful that everyone seemed to be moving on from what had just happened earlier. She would surely process her feelings later in the evening with another rom-com crying session, but right now, she needed to pretend that everything was fine. "I hate the texture of paper straws." 

 

Eleanor made sure to smile at Theodore. She had just noticed that she had been kinda avoiding him ever since their conversation in the courtyard, so she didn't want him to think that she was mad at him. "I personally don't mind the texture if it means saving the planet. But yeah, if bamboo works, that's a great alternative."

 

Theodore smiled back. He wasn't sure why she was smiling, but he smiled back. 

 

"Bamboo straws are actually perfect! They're completely biodegradable, and bamboo itself doesn't even require pesticides to grow!" Jeanette piped up, lighting up at the opportunity to speak on a topic she was passionate about.

 

Although Simon usually would've taken the time to admire her lighting up like that, he instead just nodded along with her and glanced down to fiddle with the wrapper of his granola bar.

 

"But what about the pandas? What if they run out of food?" Theodore innocently asked. 

 

Jeanette just giggled -- something else Simon was desperately trying to ignore. "Don't worry, Theodore. I don't think they'll run out of bamboo any time soon."

 

Amusingly enough, her answer seemed to bring Theodore genuine relief. "Phew. I wouldn't want anything to happen to them. I love pandas!"

 

At first, Brittany was willing to participate in a dumb conversation about straws in order to distract herself, but when it transitioned into stuff about pandas and biodegradable whatever, she was starting to get annoyed. Whenever anyone talked about something she either didn’t care about or didn’t understand, her mind wandered. That’s why she had mostly straight C’s (with a few D’s) in all of her classes, and was now why she ended up thinking about Alvin again. Where did he go, anyway? He stormed off somewhere, but his lunch was still on the table where he left it. Was he coming back? Was he.....okay? Ugh, why do I care so fucking much? Brittany thought to herself. He says maybe three nice things about her and stands up for her once, and all of a sudden she gives a shit? Is that really all it took? "When the hell is this lunch going to end?" she asked, not realizing she had said it out loud. 

 

Eleanor rose a brow and turned to face her sister who had just interrupted a very sweet conversation between Jeanette and Theodore. She could understand why Brittany wanted to leave the cafeteria, but that was kind of rude. "I'm going to give you the benefit of the doubt and assume you weren't trying to insult the panda conversation." 

 

"The what?" Brittany asked, her attitude coming back. “Oh, that? I wasn't even paying attention to your stupid conversation." 

 

Eleanor furrowed her brows. "Look," she began, staring her sister down. "We get it, you had a horrible day yesterday and a horrible day today. But guess what? We have done nothing but help you get through it, so there's no reason to take it out on us. Theodore made you cupcakes, yet now you're calling his conversation stupid? Honestly, sometimes I wanna-"

 

"I'll just leave, then." Brittany got up, grabbed her things, and left before anyone could say anything else to her. Her sister wanted to yell at her after a day like this? Not gonna happen. 

 

Eleanor was kinda shocked. Did Brittany seriously just leave like that after being so bitchy to her friends? No apology? Nothing?

 

Theodore frowned. "'St-Stupid' was a little harsh," he mumbled to himself, suddenly much more reserved.

 

"It's okay, Theodore. Your concerns about pandas were very valid, and environmentalists all around the world would be very proud of you for immediately considering that we might ruin their habitat by making something out of it for ourselves," Jeanette softly reassured, giving the sad little chipmunk a soothing rub on the back.

 

On the other end of the table, Simon propped his elbows up on the table, buried his face in his hands, and let out a huge groan. "God, why does she have to be like that?" he muttered, his voice muffled, but still very apparent with dread. Everything was going well for once! Sure, Brittany had been humiliated in front of the whole school for a second time, but the others had managed to take her mind off things, and Alvin had even told off those bratty girls until they sat themselves back down! Things had finally felt peaceful and okay for a moment; like they were all friends again. 

 

"Because she's selfish," Eleanor piped, rolling her eyes. "Don't mind her, Theo. She's just taking her aggression out on the wrong people. I'll make sure she apologizes to you later."

 

Jeanette wanted to try and defend her older sister in this situation because she knew Brittany had been going through a very tough time recently, but... was there really much she could do? They had all tried so hard to help her in a situation that she gotten herself into even after her sisters had warned her, and then she just insulted them and left.

 

"You know what? That's exactly it," Simon began, pulling his face out of his hands. "And honestly, I'm getting tired of it. What the hell is up with that attitude? We've literally done any and everything we can for her. Some of us have even went above and beyond! Take Theodore, for example, who stayed up at night just to bake her cupcakes. And then Jeanette, who let Brittany drag her behind trash cans to spy on the meanest girls in school. Those same girls could send a hoard of bullies after Jeanette for even being spotted behind those trash cans trying to help Brittany!"

 

"N-No, it's okay, I made the conscious choice to try and help her. She didn't force me or anything," Jeanette quickly reassured, trying to salvage what she could of her sister's image. "I-I was just being a good sister."

 

Simon raised a brow at that last line. She had said it as if she was trying to remind herself. "Did... Did someone put you under the impression that you wouldn't be a good sister if you didn't help?" he then cautiously asked.

 

Jeanette bit her lip. She hated lying, and she was horrible at it. But she had to try, because the last thing she wanted was anyone thinking Brittany had guilt-tripped her. Brittany would never... Right? "Wh-What? No, of course not! I just told myself that so that I could build up the courage to help," she tried to explain.

 

Clearly not convinced, Simon looked over at Eleanor to see if she knew anything about this.

 

"Don't lie, Jeanette," Eleanor said. "I can read the receipts right now."

 

Jeanette winced and tensed up. She looked over to a confused and concerned Theodore, who wasn't sure what to do other than hold her hand under the table during this conversation.

 

"I'm sorry, did Brittany guilt-trip you into helping her?" Simon would ask, his tone changing to one that indicated that nothing good was to come.

 

Jeanette paused. "I-In retrospect, yeah, I guess so."

 

"And to do what exactly?" he asked next, speaking as if the question was entirely rhetorical.

 

"W-Well, just to help expose Jessica. She didn't really tell me anything else about her plan," she nervously answered, before beginning to apologize. "I'm sorry guys. I-I tried to tell her that those girls weren't her friends in the first place, b-but she wouldn't listen! She wouldn't even listen to Eleanor!"

 

With every word, Simon only grew more angry. He wouldn't let himself give away how pissed he actually was, though. Not here. Not in front of Jeanette, and not in front of Theodore. He took in a deep breath to compose himself, but he was seething. Turns out he was a fool for thinking Brittany would've stopped this bullshit by the time she began high school. If she couldn't get Eleanor to do what she wanted, she'd convince Jeanette. "It wasn't your fault, Jeanette," he began, gently putting a stop to her anxious rambling. His head found his hands again and he pinched the bridge of his nose, shutting his eyes as if it'd make everything just go away. "Can you believe this? She ignores all warnings, guilt-trips Jeanette, and then gets angry at us for helping. God, we were stupid for ever even trying. Has she ever been thankful for more than five minutes?"

 

Eleanor wasn't expecting Simon to get so heated about this, but gosh was she here for it. Finally, someone else who was willing to hold Brittany accountable for her actions. "Typical," she commented. There was nothing more to say, really. She had been dealing with this for years. Was it ever going to change?

 

"Honestly? I don't even think I want to be friends with such a manipulative, selfish, vindictive person anymore," he continued, letting a tiny bit of his anger slip through his tone. Glancing up to see very worried expressions from Theodore and Jeanette, he sighed and decided to take a more gentle approach. "Okay, listen, I know that sounds harsh, but guilt-tripping is a form of manipulation. And sure, she's only a teenager like the rest of us, so of course she has time to improve and grow as a person. But will she? Has she? Does she even have a reason to if we're all just constantly supporting her without showing her that actions have consequences that won't last for just a few minutes?"

 

Okay, now Eleanor wasn't sure if she was here for all of it. Sure, Brittany was definitely selfish and manipulative at times, but vindictive? That was a little too much. "Simon, I think you might need to take a breather," she offered, hoping she could get him to settle down a bit. Where was all of this anger coming from, anyway? Maybe she was missing something. Then she looked over at Jeanette, who seemed very upset. Oh, she thought to herself. That was why.

 

Simon looked over at Eleanor with genuine confusion rather than frustration. He thought of all people, she would've agreed. "Am I wrong, though? Guilt-tripped people, used others so that she could get what she wanted, and was obsessed with the idea of revenge until it got her humiliated once again," he rambled. “And didn't Jessica say something about her rigging the ballot votes? Wasn't that revenge for Alvin? Or was it for her own sake? I honestly don't even know. Either way, it proves my point.” By now, Simon had sounded more exhausted than anything. "I just... Look, I don't hate her, but you have to admit that she's being ridiculous. Have any of you even felt like you've been living as the main character in your own life recently?"

 

There was a pause. “N-Not really," Theodore mumbled, breaking the ice. "Some... really important things have happened lately, and I've only started thinking about them today." 

 

Eleanor had to laugh. She hadn't felt like the main character in her life ever. The fact that Simon was taking her thoughts and saying them out loud to fit his perspective was just further proof of that. If their group was a TV show, Eleanor would surely be the character that was cast to the side and rarely had any episodes focus on them. "That's just the way it is," she said, half tired and half melancholic. "Alvin and Brittany, they run the show. Whatever they say goes, and we follow. It's been our lives forever, basically. I'm just used to it at this point." 

 

Simon's face scrunched up in sheer disbelief. He understood Eleanor was jaded to all this at this point, but simply giving up didn't sit right with him. "Okay, well, when the 'main characters' won't stop guilt-tripping Jeanette and start calling Theodore's topic of conversation 'stupid', then things need to start changing," he insisted, a little more determined this time. "I mean, I know it's way easier said than done, but can't we just gradually stop letting them walk over us? I know it's harder for Jeanette and Theodore, but if we really just made sure they stuck with us more, then who would those two have to boss around and then insult?"

 

"You think I haven't tried that?" Eleanor asked. "I've talked to Brittany, talked to Jeanette, yelled at Brittany multiple times, tried getting her to see it from our perspectives and........it just doesn't work. She doesn't get it."

 

Simon groaned. "What should we do then? Just start ignoring and avoiding them as much as we can considering we share homes?" he asked afterwards, exasperated but completely genuine with his question.

 

"Beats me," Eleanor replied. She then sighed. She was just starting to feel better about her relationship with Theodore, but now this was getting in the way again! It was frustrating, to say the least. "But for now, I think we should try and forget about it. At least for today. Enjoy ourselves, focus on our own lives? We can handle them tomorrow. Trust me though, Brittany won't get out of this unscathed."

 

"Oh, no. I'm sure that she'll suffer. We will too, though. No matter how much we try to help or avoid her," Simon reassured whilst getting up and grabbing his stuff. 

 

By the end of the conversation, Theodore and Jeanette were left with a whirlwind of feelings. Everything Simon had said was... technically true. But if they were to agree with him, would they be betraying their siblings? Did it make them mean people? They just didn't know, and they were too scared to find out.

 

"I'm going to class now. See you later," was the last thing Simon said before leaving.

 

Eleanor checked her phone. It was time for class, wasn't it? Sighing, the blonde chipette stood up and started grabbing her things. "One day," she said, staring down at the table. "One day, we'll have peace. Not today, but eventually. Have a good rest of your days, guys." She then retreated not too far behind Simon, leaving Jeanette and Theodore by themselves at the now comically large and empty table. 

 

Once everyone else was finally gone, Jeanette let out a hefty sigh. "I can't believe this," she whined in a mumble, hiding her face with her hands.

 

Theodore frowned, feeling his heart ache at the sight of her being so stressed out. "It's okay, Jean. Things will end up okay," he reassured softly, resting his head against her shoulder.

 

The two stayed like that for a few sombre moments before eventually getting up and heading off to class. 

 

Hallway, 12:35 pm 

 

After storming out of the cafeteria, Alvin had made his way to the bathroom to cool off. He wasn't entirely sure what had possessed him to walk over and yell at Jessica and Audrey, but he was glad he did it. Just seeing those looks on their faces, and actually getting them to stop talking? It was such a power move, and he felt like a king in that moment. The more that he thought about it, the more proud of himself he became. Sure, he was still mad, but hell yeah! He just told off two of the most popular girls in school! 

 

The first thing Alvin did after walking in the bathroom was check himself out in the mirror. This was what he’d usually do since he loved looking at himself, but especially after his awesome act today, he deserved some self-love. As he was admiring his reflection however, Alvin realized something. Had.....he really done all of that just to get Jessica back? Sure, he thought she needed someone to check her, but.....he did the same thing to Audrey, and Audrey hadn't done anything to personally hurt him. All of what he said and did was purely a reaction to what the girls were saying about Brittany, and that was the most confusing part. 

 

This lead to the chipmunk flashing back to the images in his head, of Brittany, the most confident girl he knew, backing away in fear. He had never seen her so scared and vulnerable, and he hated to admit that it made him very uncomfortable. The tears streaming down her face, her struggling to get the words out, it was like she had been turned into Jeanette! Alvin simply just couldn't take it anymore, so he did what he had to do, which was say something. He had to stop it. In that moment, he didn't care what anyone thought of him, or what he thought of himself. He just wanted Brittany to be safe.

 

Alvin desperately washed his face, hoping that he could finally get her out of his head, but he couldn't. It had just occurred to him that after defending her, he had run away. He didn't know how she was doing, if she was okay, where she was, etc. Pffft, she’s gotta be fine, he thought, rubbing his face dry with his sleeve. Upon doing so however, he remembered a very important detail. He was currently wearing a red long-sleeved shirt, but it bare without- Ah shit, my jacket! he thought, groaning as he turned the faucet off. He had completely forgot about it, and of course, Brittany still had it. Welp, turns out he did have to go find her. You know, for the jacket. 

 

After opening the door, Alvin surveyed the hall before walking back towards the cafeteria. Upon checking his phone, lunch was still only a little more than halfway done, which meant that Brittany was most likely still in there. Sighing, the red-clad chipmunk walked back to in the direction he ran off from, but stopped in his tracks when he saw exactly who he was looking for storm out, just as he had done minutes ago. 

 

Brittany didn't know how to feel. She hadn't fully gotten over the incident from yesterday, nor the comments on all of the videos; then today's humiliation had completely flipped her life upside down, revealing her friends as the true monsters they apparently always were. Then there was whatever Alvin did, which sent her brain (and her heart) into an absolute mad frenzy. Was she actually starting to have romantic feelings for ALVIN? That couldn't be true, no way! It disgusted her to even think about it, but the more she did about his words about her being the prettiest sophomore in the school, or about how wonderful she was, she couldn't stop blushing. Did he actually think all of those things about her? Last time she checked, she and Alvin had a complicated rivalry relationship. Come to think of it though, he had been nicer to her recently. Guarding her and lending her his jacket yesterday? Texting her to make sure that she was okay? Maybe it was because of what she did with Jessica? Whatever, it didn't matter. She couldn't fall for Alvin of all people! That idea was ridiculous!

 

Brittany felt like she was starting to go crazy, so she decided to think about something else. What was everyone's attitude at the table all about? One moment she was being comforted and given gifts as a way to make up for it, then the next she was being berated for having feelings! Did they forget that she had just been through two traumatic days in a row? Sure, she could have been nicer to Theodore, but she thought she had a pretty good excuse for being in a bad mood. How dare Eleanor call her ungrateful for everything! Had she not thanked Theodore for his kind gesture earlier? A girl couldn't catch a break, could she? 

 

As Brittany exited the cafeteria, she was about to turn to go to the bathroom when......Oh no. It was him. It just had to be him, didn't it? Maybe if she looked away and walked in the other direction, she could avoid him. Brittany could not handle this right now. 

 

"Britt!" Alvin called, running up to the pissed-off chipette. Now he could see if she was okay get his jacket back. 

 

Great, he had seen her, which meant that there was no getting out of this now. "Alvin....." Brittany trailed, slowly turning around and looking down at the floor awkwardly. She couldn't make eye contact with him. Not now. 

 

"Hey," Alvin began, noticing that Brittany was still off. Jessica's and Audrey's words must have really gotten to her, huh? "I was just.....checking to see if you still had my jacket." Was that believable? Wait, why was he even questioning that? It was the truth, so of course it was believable! 

 

Upon hearing this, Brittany finally looked up at Alvin, a confused and irritated expression now forming on her face. Was that seriously what he approached her for? His fucking jacket? After all she had just been put through? "Does it look like I have it?" she asked, a clear attitude in her voice. 

 

Alvin probably should have expected this type of reaction. Usually he would get irritated and start defending himself after a comment like this, but for some reason, he still felt bad for the girl. "Okay, I guess I can get over the broken promise," he began nonchalantly. This sucked though, because now his entire reasoning for coming over there was irrelevant. He now had no excuse to be talking to Brittany right now, and the only option was to ask her the very thing he dared not to. Might as well, you know, since she didn’t have his jacket. "How are you?"

 

Brittany was confused. Did Alvin just…..accept her answer? He didn't continue arguing with her? Didn't yell at her for holding his jacket hostage? Something was going on with him recently. “Don't you think that's obvious?" she replied, still holding herself in the same state of irritation from before. She wasn't about to let her guard down again. Not around Alvin. 

 

"I know," Alvin sighed. He didn’t know why he was giving in so easily, but he also oddly didn’t mind it. Maybe he was just trying to be nice to her for once. Or twice. He felt bad for her, what “could he say? “I hope they didn't say anything else to you after I walked away. They were really starting to piss me off back there."

 

This was Brittany's chance to find out why Alvin had even done it in the first place. Maybe if she had an answer, it could make her heart stop fluttering so much. "Why did you stand up for me?" she asked, her expression now turning from anger to curiosity. 

 

Alvin wasn't sure how to answer that question. Hell, he didn't even know the answer to that question. "Well, I....." he began, looking around. "You're my friend. Friends stand up for friends, right?"

 

Brittany didn't accept that answer. It was a complete cop out. Any other day, and Alvin would have been on Audrey and Jessica's side. What made him change? "But you've never said anything like that to me. All of those things you said.......were they.......true?"

 

Oh god, Alvin thought, panicking a little. He had to remember exactly what he said in the cafeteria earlier, because most of it came out without him even thinking about it. Did he call her pretty? He was pretty sure he called her pretty. And talented. Ew. "I mean, yeah," he said. "You say it all the time, dontcha?"

 

"Yes, but," Brittany began, now getting increasingly nervous. “Y-You said it this time. So….do you believe that? All those things you said about me?"

 

Alvin was now getting confused. Was Brittany trying to build herself back up or something? Or maybe she was just trying to get him to gas her up? It was definitely on brand of her to take advantage of his sudden kindness. He was never going to live this down, was he? "I didn't realize it suddenly mattered what I thought," he said, hoping it was a confident enough cover to throw her off. Whatever Brittany was doing, it wasn't going to work on him.

 

Now Brittany was annoyed again. Alvin wasn't answering her question, and now he was bantering with her. Why was he dodging it? "It doesn't" Brittany lied, defending herself. "I just want to know why you said them. That's all."

 

Alvin wasn't sure he believed that, but he could go along with it. He wasn't going to tell Brittany the full truth, though. "Cause you were caught in a web and I wanted to get you out. Simple."

 

"So you just said those things to get them to shut up?"

 

"Essentially."

 

"So you don't actually think I'm pretty."

 

"Wasn't the question why I said them? Not if I believed them?"

 

Brittany's annoyance grew. Alvin was seriously avoiding all of her questions, and for what? Because he could? "Why can't you just admit that you think I'm pretty? And talented?" she asked. 

 

"Never said I actually did."

 

"Shut up! You do, don't you?"

 

Alvin at first was going to deny it. It’s what he always did when he got caught up in a mess like this, but for some reason, he didn’t want to this time. Instead he softened and......gave in. There was something about Brittany angrily yelling at him, blushing for some reason, that drew him in. She was getting flustered! That was why she was asking, wasn't it? Because she was flattered? Maybe by telling the truth, he could turn this around on her. Oh, this was perfect.  "Fine," Alvin began, smirking. "Ya got me. I was telling the truth."

 

"Ha!" Brittany said, as if she had won. But in reality, this only opened an entirely new can of worms that she was not yet ready to process. Alvin did think those things of her. Alvin actually thought….wow. The chipette took a few steps back in shock before speaking again. “Wait, seriously?"

 

"Yes."

 

"So you think I'm pretty."

 

"Yup.”

 

"And talented?"

 

"Oh my god Britt, I'm not some blind idiot," Alvin continued. "Of course I notice things. I'm your friend, and you're.....annoying? Yeah. Bitchy? Yeah. A prissy little princess? Sure, BUT......you're also pretty awesome. Was that good enough for you?"

 

Brittany stared at Alvin. It was an angry stare, but the red on her cheeks only kept growing, indicating that Alvin's words weren't affecting her in the way that her face implied they did. "No," she simply said, and then she turned around, storming off once again, as far away from Alvin as possible. 

 

Alvin was very satisfied with himself. He wasn't sure what he had done to Brittany, but it was very entertaining. "Don't forget my jacket tomorrow, aight?" he shouted, trying to regain her attention as she ran off. 

 

"Fuck you!" Brittany shouted back, running faster so she could be out of earshot from the menace behind her. 

 

Alvin smirked as he watched Brittany's image fade away. Thank god they were back to normal. Or at least he thought they were, but there was still that weird feeling in the back of his mind that told him that they weren't. Oh well, he was just going to ignore it for now. Today was a success, regardless of whether or not his repressed feelings were going to be handled appropriately.

 

School Front, 3:01 pm 

 

Alvin waited outside the school's doors for his brothers and the chipettes to arrive as usual. He wasn't usually the first one there, but today was one hell of a ride for the red chipmunk. He started the day trying to block out his conflicted feelings from yesterday, then switched to telling Eleanor to confess to Theodore (which he would have to talk to his youngest brother about later), then moved onto calling out Jessica and Audrey in front of everyone, then to making Brittany flustered for the first time ever. That was kinda impressive, he wasn't gonna lie. The rest of the day was uneventful, but Alvin was in a way better mood than he was before. Hopefully his siblings would match that energy, and since this whole new ordeal with Jessica and Brittany seemed to be over, things could go back to normal.

 

The first one to arrive after Alvin was Theodore, and something about him seemed a little…off. Instead of greeting his brother with his usual smile, Theodore just waved awkwardly before pulling out his phone and opening up a random game. 

 

"Well hello to you, too," Alvin snarkily said, a little offended at Theodore's lack of a greeting. The last time he saw him, the green chipmunk was enthusiastically talking about Admiral Asparagus. Now he was staring at his phone with a big frown on his face. "Did I....miss something?"

 

Theodore took note of the snarky tone, and his mind immediately went to what Simon had spoken about earlier. It lingered in his mind, and he was sure that the more time he spent with Alvin and Brittany from now on, the more Simon's points would be proven.

 

But before the green chipmunk could say anything, Jeanette arrived. Relieved to see that Theodore had gotten there before her, she rushed over to him. "Theo! How was class?"

 

Clearly feeling more at ease with Jeanette's presence, the younger teen opened up a little. "Class was nice! I had it with Little Jimmy again," he answered, starting to smile a little more. "He really cheered me up. How was your class, though?"

 

"I'm so glad to hear that, Theodore," she cooed, smiling softly at him. "As for my class? Well, it was pretty peaceful. I got to continue developing a story I'm working on!"

 

Theodore gasped. "The ones with the dragons?"

 

Jeanette shook her head and chuckled. "No, no! The other one!"

 

Alvin was.......confused. Was Theodore ignoring him? What the hell? "Uh.....hello?" he said, gesturing to himself. "Right here, there's a person. Your brother, who was talking to you?"

 

The conversation between the two bubbly chipmunks suddenly stopped. They glanced at each other first before looking back at Alvin. "S-Sorry, I'm sure Theodore would've replied, but I kinda swooped in and distracted him. That's my bad. I was just excited to see him again," Jeanette awkwardly explained, forcing out a nervous chuckle. 

 

Alvin rose a brow. Something was definitely going on. "Okay, but that doesn't explain why Theodore was all grumpy until you showed up," he said, gaining suspicion. “It's like someone flipped a switch or something!"

 

Now Theodore was confused. "Grumpy? I wasn't grumpy," he gently rebutted.

 

"What?" Alvin remarked, throwing his arms up in an exasperated way. "You came out all sad, and barely waved to me! But then Jeanette comes out and you're all 'Omg hiiii! How are you?' like???? Am I nothing to you?"

 

Wincing at the sudden outburst, Theodore stepped a little closer to Jeanette. 

 

"Okay, Alvin. Calm down," Jeanette began, soft as ever. "Theodore's just had a lot on his mind lately, that's all. I've been helping him out with his thoughts, and he was just a little gloomy until then because he's been hoping to talk to me again about everything," she explained, earning a nod from the green chipmunk.

 

Alvin calmed himself during Jeanette's explanation. Theodore and Jeanette were kinda hard to stay mad at, and....he guessed it could have been genuine. But even then, why wasn't he involved? Was this another case of "Let's keep this all from Alvin for some reason"? "Sorry," he began, coughing a little. "I just wanna know what's up with my bro, ya know? What's going on? I can help!"

 

The two paused, exchanging looks again. "I... I'm not sure you can help this time, Alvin," Theodore slowly revealed with a slight grimace.

 

"What? Why not?" Alvin questioned. "I help with everything! I helped Eleanor earlier today, and I helped Brittany against Jessica and Audrey! I can surely help with this one too."

 

jThe pair got significantly more quiet when he mentioned Brittany's name. Both wanted to tell him everything that had happened, but they weren't sure how to. But after a few excruciatingly painful awkward moments, Jeanette relented with a sigh. "Alvin... Listen, some stuff happened after you left the cafeteria, and now the rest of us are kinda just...upset at Brittany, but also maybe a tiny bit at you," Jeanette cautiously explained, grimacing when she had to say the last part. "Just...don't bother Simon too much. He's really not feeling well."

 

Alvin furrowed his brows. "Huh?" he asked. "Upset at me? For what?" He didn't even mention Brittany, which was also confusing. What did she do other than get pushed down by Jessica and Audrey? Oh great, now he was defending her again....

 

It was then that Eleanor emerged from the door, meeting up with her sister and the two boys. Upon seeing that Brittany wasn't there, the chipette sighed in relief. She dreaded the moment that her eldest sister joined the group, so she was going to take as much peace as possible.

 

"Hi Ellie!" Theodore called out, first to greet her and suddenly completely distracted from the topic at hand.

 

Jeanette chimed soon after, desperate to get out of the awkward situation. "Hey, how was class?" she queried with a curious smile. 

 

And there they were again, completely ignoring his question! So they were mad, huh? Surely Eleanor couldn't be mad at him, right? He had helped her earlier, and she seemed grateful too! "Hey El," Alvin began, trying to hide his growing irritation. "Anything interesting happen after I left the cafeteria today?" 

 

Eleanor was now being bombarded with questions, which made her overwhelmed. She decided she would answer Jeanette's first since she asked first and well, Alvin wasn't exactly who she wanted to talk to right now. "It was fine," she replied. "Nothing interesting happened, though. To answer your question, Al."

 

Is she just covering it up too? Alvin thought, staring at her. Everyone seemed to be intentionally leaving him out of something, and he didn't like it. "So.....nothing came up at all? Nobody got hit in the head, or something?"

 

Now that Eleanor had decided not to say anything, the others figured they should just follow along. "N-No, no one got hit in the head," Theodore nervously reassured.

 

And at that moment, the person who wished he had gotten hit in the head during the lunch period finally made it to the group. He didn't say anything, though. Simon just stood nearby and stayed on his phone. 

 

"Well, looks like we're almost ready to go home!" Jeanette chimed, hoping the reminder would cheer the others up.

 

Okay, so Eleanor wouldn't talk, but maybe Simon would. Alvin walked over to his rational brother, hoping he would have an answer. "Yo, Si," he began, trying to keep his words down to a whisper. "Everyone is acting super weird. They all keep ignoring me, and Jeanette mentioned something about being mad at me? I don't know what's going on!"

 

Simon had to resist the urge to roll his eyes. If Alvin was under the impression that everyone was mad at him, did he really think Simon was the best option for closure? Every part of him just wanted to let a blunt explanation roll off his tongue, but he figured the situation required more delicacy than that. So, he said nothing. Instead, he pulled back some of his brown hair to reveal the earbud he had in, hoping Alvin would take the hint and stop bothering him.

 

Seriously!? Alvin thought to himself. Simon, too? It was everyone! What could have possibly happened that made them all act this way toward him? Alvin thought about potential reasons. Last time he saw any of them was at the cafeteria, right before he followed Brittany. Were they mad that he ditched them after promising to bring back dessert? No, that would be way too petty. Were they secretly mad at him for defending Brittany? No, that didn't make sense. Brittany was their friend too! So then....what the heck was it? Wait, Alvin continued to think, now pondering to himself as he paced back and forth in front of the school. I saw Brittany after everything. I was nice to her, but she did seem angry after our conversation. Did she tell her sisters something? Maybe it passed to everyone, and now they were ALL mad at him. But did that even make sense? Would Brittany really do that after he helped her out?

 

The thing was, no one was really that mad at Alvin. Sure, he had taken over their lives for a little and ignored all warnings about Jessica, but he didn't mean to, and he had been much more grateful than Brittany ever was. Plus, that was already over with. So why was everything so awkward? Well, who's to say Alvin wouldn't defend Brittany again? Even though she was absolutely in the wrong for treating the people helping her so poorly, the others knew Alvin might not see it from their view. After all, he's 'the main character' as well, is he not? He's guilt-tripped Theodore before, and he's been selfish plenty of times. Also, it was clear that he felt protective of the chipette, considering how he had stood up for her earlier. He just wouldn't get it. So was there even a point in telling him? No. There wasn't.

 

Sadly, the overall peace in the group (minus Alvin going insane over being ignored) had to eventually diminish. Brittany finally exited the building and joined everyone, completely unaware of the tension that was going on between everyone. The chipette had definitely not been thinking of a certain red-capped friend of hers during her last period, and was definitely okay with seeing him again. Okay, no she wasn't. Upon walking outside, Brittany immediately turned to face the other direction where her sisters stood, trying her best to avoid him at all costs. "Hey," she said, approaching the area where Eleanor, Jeanette and Theodore stood. 

 

Eleanor didn't know how to respond. Brittany was the last person she wanted to see right now. Was her sister really pretending that she hadn't rudely spoken to Theodore hours ago?

 

Alvin looked over in Brittany's direction, and noticed that she was talking to Theodore, Eleanor, and Jeanette. Oh great, he thought to himself, maybe Brittany had said something to them. Was she actually mad about their conversation from earlier? She seemed to like being complimented by him, even if she played it off as being annoyed. It just didn't make any sense, but if that was true, then Alvin wasn't going to be happy with her. Scrunching his brows, Alvin continued to stare in the chipette's direction, hoping that he overheard something that would give him answers.

 

Though what Alvin didn't realise, was that they weren't talking to Brittany, she was talking to them. All she got in response to her hello was an awkward greeting from Theodore and a nervous wave from Jeanette, seeing as those two didn't want to set off her fiery temper. Every time Jeanette glanced over at her sister, she felt... conflicted. Did Brittany actually guilt-trip her? Yeah, she kinda did. Even if she didn't in that instance, she had in the past anyway. And was guilt-tripping a form of manipulation? Yeah, it was. But people can be manipulative in their younger years, and then grow to learn and realize just how wrong that is, and become genuinely better people. So... what was she to think? What was she to do? She wasn't sure. She hated this.

 

Thankfully though, Theodore decided to speak up and bring her out of her thoughts. "Is everyone ready to start walking home?

 

"Yeah," Eleanor replied, her tone exhausted and exasperated. 

 

Brittany was....thrown off. She barely got a response from any of the three she was talking to, and Eleanor seemed....kinda pissed at her? Was it because of what she said at the lunch table? That was soooo three hours ago! Hello? Also, didn't she deserve a little bit more sympathy for what she just went through? Why was everyone acting so cold around her suddenly? "Um.....I guess so," she replied awkwardly. 

 

Alvin rose a brow. Okay, maybe Brittany wasn't the reason, because everyone seemed mad at her too. They weren't kidding when they mentioned being mad at both of them. So what the fuck did they do?

 

Theodore took the first few steps forward, which prompted Simon  to start walking as well because boy, did he want to get home. Theodore would then drift near Simon, followed by Jeanette. Okay, the sight of the two sweetest people he had ever known giving him a comforting smile did cheer him up significantly. How could it not? 

 

"Everything okay?" the youngest chipmunk whispered. 

 

"Yeah." 

 

Eleanor tried to get in between Theodore and Jeanette, almost like she was guarding them from something. This left Alvin and Brittany at the top by themselves, both giving the rest of the group the same perplexed look as they were completely ditched. After what felt like way too long of this, Alvin eventually made a move and walked over to where Brittany was standing. He could tell that she didn't know anything either, but maybe she had some insight on what was going on. If not, at least he would have someone that wanted to talk to him. 

 

"So, I'm guessing you don't know what their problem is either?" he asked, leaning in. 

 

Brittany jumped at the sound of Alvin's voice. She had only been paying attention to the lack of attention she was getting from the group, so she didn't even notice Alvin approaching her. Upon turning around to face him, Brittany couldn't help but feel weak. Her face immediately heated up, her knees were about to give out on her, and she could feel her heart racing faster than it was when Audrey was yelling at her earlier. Why why why was this happening to her? 

 

"Is that a no?" Alvin continued. Brittany's lack of response was concerning, and she seemed....scared of him? He knew she was flustered earlier, but this was an entirely new level of it. Brittany was never like this. Come on, say something! he internally begged. If Brittany ignored him too, he was going to be very upset. 

 

"Haha, yeah they suuuure got a problem! W-we should probably follow them though. Ya know, to go home and all!" was all Brittany was able to sputter before panicking and catching up with the group, leaving Alvin at the top more confused than ever. 

 

Waving his arms out in a confused state, Alvin mouthed out the word "What?" before finally following everyone, now even more irritated than before.

 

Welcoming Eleanor into their little group, Theodore smiled at her before looking back at Jeanette. "So Jeanette, are you looking forward to seeing Samuel this afternoon?"

 

Jeanette froze. "Samuel?" 

 

"Yeah! I bumped into him on my way out, and he asked me to remind you!"

 

Suddenly, Simon's earbuds didn't seem to be working.

 

Jeanette squirmed a little when she realized she had three pairs of curious eyes looking at her. One pair was much more subtle than the others, but they belonged to the person she was most worried about misunderstanding this. "Y-Yeah, he and I are just gonna be spending some time with Little Jimmy! I-I figured I should get better acquainted with your friends, you know?" was her flimsy excuse, a nervous grin spreading onto her face as she tried to dismiss the whole thing.

 

Theodore's expression creased in confusion. "But... Little Jimmy has a double date after school today," he slowly began. "Is that when you're spending time with him?"

 

"N-NO!" she suddenly blurted out, earning alarmed looks. Her face burning with embarrassment, she tried to explain herself. "I-I mean, I'm sorry, I must've made a mistake. We're hanging out with Little Jimmy another day. We absolutely are not going on a double date with Little Jimmy. S-Samuel just needs some tutoring, and I-I didn't wanna say anything because I wasn't sure if it was okay for me to do so."Although he was a little suspicious at first, Theodore seemed to believe her, but Simon didn't look as sure, which only made her nerves worse.

 

“Oh, okay….so when the two of you do hang out with Little Jimmy, can I join?" Theodore asked. 

 

"Of course!" Jeanette reassured. "B-But today I'm just tutoring Samuel after school. H-He's really shy about his grades, and he doesn't want anyone else to see them."

 

Theodore simply smiled at her. Samuel had never really been shy about test results before, but maybe had something changed. "Well, I hope you're able to help him out!"

 

Jeanette let out a small sigh of relief once she realized that the chipmunk with the most knowledge on the other two boys didn't suspect anything. "Th-Thanks, Theodore."

 

The youngest Seville was convinced, but the older one definitely wasn't. He wouldn't have even thought anything of it if she was simply hanging out with a friend, but the way she had initially frozen up before blurting out what she later admitted was a lie was…well, 'suspicious' was an understatement. But he knew having eyes on her only stressed Jeanette out, so he just looked back at his phone as if he fully believed her as well, and definitely wasn't going to be thinking about her confusing statements all afternoon.

 

Eleanor on the other hand was very intrigued. She had become quite acquainted with Theodore's other friends considering how close she was to him, but last time she checked, Jeanette wasn't that close to Samuel. This felt entirely random, and.....implied romantic? But that didn't make any sense! She still needed to have a conversation with Jeanette about Simon, who she knew her sister had been crushing on for a while. Eleanor didn't want to put her poor sister on the spot though, so she decided to leave it for now. However, this was definitely going to be added to the list of questions that needed to be asked later.

 

The rest of the walk was relatively casual, minus Brittany and Alvin awkwardly wavering behind everyone. Eleanor was pretty sure that they were onto them, but she didn't feel like dealing with it right now. If Brittany had something to say to her later, she would gladly explain. As the group approached the Miller house, the chipette turned around and gave Theodore a big hug before turning to face Simon as well. "Bye boys!" she cheered, waving as she began walking up the steps to the front door.

 

"Bye girls!" Theodore called out from behind her, practically glowing after the hug. He and Simon both waved farewell to the girls before continuing their own walk home.

 

Alvin was confused, and now even more irritated than ever. Did Eleanor just say goodbye to both of his brother and…not him? Yeah, he was gonna need an explanation for this when we got home. 

 

Seville Residence, 3:30 pm 

 

After dropping the girls off as usual, the boys went home. Theodore walked up and rang the doorbell, but quickly remembered afterward that Dave said he'd be working a longer shift today, so he stepped aside for Simon to unlock the door and allow them in. "Finally! Home sweet home!" Theodore chirped after his brother did so, chuckling with relief as he collapsed onto the couch.

 

With a small shake of his head and a chuckle, Simon just went into the kitchen to pour himself some water from the cold jug in the fridge. 

 

Alvin followed close behind, and boy, he wasn't happy. He was ignored by pretty much everyone the entire walk home, and then Eleanor definitely only said goodbye to Simon and Theodore! He felt like he was being shunned, and he didn't like it. What was going on today? Well, I'm not just gonna sit and forget about it, he thought. There was clearly a reason for all of this, and Alvin hated being kept in the dark about things. He was going to find out one way or another. Following his middle brother into the kitchen, Alvin decided he would try and approach Simon now that they were no longer around the girls. Maybe now that they were in a new setting, he would be more apt to actually give him a response. 

 

"Si, can we talk?" Alvin asked, a frown on his face. 

 

Simon just sighed before reluctantly turning around. He could only ignore Alvin for so long. "Sure. What is it?" he asked, clearly not all that enthusiastic about having to have the conversation.

 

Alvin breathed out a sigh of relief. Thank god Simon was actually talking to him now. "Good," he began, now getting serious. "I wanna know what the fuck happened back there."

 

Simon leaned against the kitchen counter and massaged his temples, trying to mentally prepare himself for this conversation. "Okay. Well, I think it's pretty obvious that we're ignoring you," he began, calmer than his oldest brother, but just as straight-forward. "Which, by the way, how did that feel? Being ignored for once?"

 

Huh? "Wh......whadda you mean?" Alvin asked, clearly offended. "Have I been ignoring you? Cuz, I don't think so. I've just been living my life! In fact, I've been doing a lot of nice things lately! Is that not allowed now?"

 

"No, no. You haven't been ignoring me or Theodore that much lately, I'll give you that. I was just wondering how it felt since, you know, you're always in the spotlight," Simon reassured. "Actually, you look like a saint whenever compared to Brittany's recent behavior—which is who we're actually upset with, by the way," he casually added before taking a sip of his water.

 

"What?" Alvin continued to ask, still confused. "I mean yeah, of course I'm in the spotlight, I'm the front runner! That's just how we work. I thought y'all were cool with that." Apparently not though, which he guessed answered his first question. But now there was a second one. "What did Brittany do, though?"

 

Simon was just baffled. "Uh, okay. We're going to address that first part later," he decided, shaking his head as he tried to focus on the more pressing matter. "As for Brittany, it's complicated. Listen, we know she's been going through an incredibly hard time recently, so we've all been trying to help her. But today was a bit of a wake up call. We walked her back to her seat and basically made a shield around her as we usually would, reassured her, Theodore gave her the cupcakes, we tried to comfort her, and then? She just lashed out as us, called our conversation— which Theodore had picked out — 'stupid’, and stormed off." 

 

Now, that was the first part of the explanation. Simon knew he had to be gentle whilst explaining this, so he was, but the second part was a little harder to say without sounding annoyed. "And then, we found out that her sisters tried to warn her about her so-called friends earlier today. So when Eleanor insisted she wouldn't help confront her fake friends, Brittany had the wise idea to guilt-trip the sister she knew would. Jeanette. She knows that Jeanette will say 'yes' to practically anything if it avoids conflict and feelings of guilt. So she used that against her, as per usual. Didn't even tell her what the plan was, just dragged her behind a trash can as if Jeanette would even be able to confront such scary girls," the chipmunk muttered, having to hold back a scoff. "Honestly? I think she just didn't want to do it by herself. So, instead of deciding to reach out to the rest of us for a solid plan, she decided to take her shyest sister with her and completely disregard her feelings in the matter, or the fact that she will absolutely be bullied too after today. Then, we started realizing she's always treated us like this. And since Eleanor's already tried to get through to her with no avail, we've just decided to start ignoring her until she hopefully realizes her actions actually have consequences, and that we're not her little minions she can boss around and then spit on." 

 

Woah. That was a loooooot of information at once, and Alvin had apparently been oblivious to all of this. Brittany using her sisters to get what she wants and not listening to them when they warned her about something? Brittany being ungrateful and lashing out at everyone after they had helped her out? Yeah, that sounded like her. So then......why wasn't he mad? Was it because he still felt bad about everything that had happened? Was it because he knew that deep down, she did kind of care? Alvin wasn't sure why, but he knew for sure that Brittany didn't deserve to be ignored. "I get it," he said, keeping a calm demeanor as he talked to his brother. Simon was level-headed, so maybe he could rationalize with him. "I mean, Britt can be a total bitch sometimes. That whole thing at Homecoming after I helped her out? Totally fucked up." Damn, where was he going with this? Brittany had redeeming qualities, right? Of course! She had helped him with Jessica. That was the whole reason why he was being nice to her anyway. "I'm not saying don't be mad at her, but like......is this really the hill you wanna die on? Ignoring her? Why don't we try, I dunno.....talking to her?"

 

Simon just sighed. "Alvin, I told you Eleanor's already tried that. She says she's tried multiple times over the years. Look, I don't want to just ignore her either, because we all know she's just going to blow up at us eventually, but if she won't listen to her own sisters, why would she listen to us? I mean, come on. She acts like she hates you, and she's not that fond of me either. And we both know Theodore wouldn't be able to say anything," Simon reasoned, just seeming exhausted at this point. "But hey, if you want to try, go ahead. I wouldn't stop you. She might actually listen to you after today but... knowing Brittany, her gratitude doesn't usually last long." He then paused before looking off into the distance with a genuine frown. "You know, I wish she just wouldn't be so unreasonable. It'd be great if she could just be a little calmer and let us support her. I mean, it's not as if we've even asked for a 'thank you'. We just don't know what else to do, Alvin."

 

Alvin frowned. Darn, his brothers were really affected by this, weren't they? Him, he was kinda used to Brittany at this point. Hell, sometimes he got a rush from pissing her off. But now, in this situation? This wasn't fun. He had to do something about this. "I can talk to her," he said confidently, his frown now turning into a smirk. "I got you, Si. And Theo as well. I can throw a little charm on her and get her to listen. She DOES owe me a favor anyway after I defended her and all that."

 

Simon wasn't sure how to feel about this. Although his brother's determination was sweet and appreciated, he wasn't sure Alvin's 'charm' would work very well on the auburn-haired chipette. "Only if you're sure…and hey, if she refuses to listen, at least ask her to leave Jeanette alone. The poor girl is around her all the time and well, she isn't the best at standing up for herself."

 

"I'll keep that in mind," Alvin added. "I can stand by that. Protecting your girl, I see." Now Alvin was very smug, and he smirked a wide shit-eating grin at his brother after his last comment. He wasn't going to lie, now that he knew what was going on, he was thrilled. This was another task that he could do that would save the day, and now he had the best distraction ever from all of.....whatever was going on with Brittany. Sure, he was required to have a conversation with the girl in question, but at least for now, he could shift the attention onto his brother's crush.

 

Simon just groaned. Of course that was coming. "Yeah, 'my' girl who's out with another guy this afternoon," he absent-mindedly muttered to himself, rolling his eyes. "Actually, no," he continued, perking up and speaking a little louder. "Don't you start teasing me about protecting a girl as if you didn't do the same damn thing today. Hell, you did it in front of the whole school! I mean, you did great and I'm proud of you, but come on, you have no room to talk."

 

Alvin was about to comment on Simon's obvious jealousy of Samuel, but the last comment caught him off guard. Was Simon implying that the reason he stood up for Brittany was because he had the hots for her? That couldn't be further from the truth! "Wh-wh-hold on!" he backtracked, waving his hands defensively. "I thought you were done with the whole everything being about me thing. We're talking about you!" Hah, good one, Alvin thought. For once in his life, he was kind of okay having the focus be on someone else.

 

"Oh, I am done with everything being about you. I'm just saying you also stood up for a girl today, so you don't have a single right to get all smug with me," the younger brother clarified, a teasing tone in his voice. "Also, I never even said you had a crush on her or anything of the sort, so... I don't know what you're getting so defensive for," he would then add, smirking out of sheer amusement.

 

This didn't make any sense. The entire reason Simon was all mad in the first place, was because he wanted more attention on himself! But now that there was attention on him, he was still mad? Could Simon ever be happy? Back to the matter at hand, though. Simon was clearly trying to divert the embarrassment on him. Two could play at that game. "You see, that would be a good point," Alvin began, maintaining his false sense of confidence, even if Simon's words did admittedly affect him a little. "IF you were right! I only defended Britt because she helped me out with Jessica. Same reason I danced with her at Homecoming. You on the other hand, obviously have a crush on Jeanette. We already know this, and considering you are also getting jealous of Samuel getting to hang out with her after school, I would say you are....down bad, brotha."

 

Simon didn't seem flustered, just genuinely bewildered. "'Down bad'? What... What the fuck does that mean?" he asked, squinting his eyes and furrowing his brows.

 

"Oh come on Si, are you seriously that blind to modern day lingo?" Alvin asked, groaning a little. "Down bad means you'd do anything to get the girl. In a PG-13 sense, anyway."

 

Simon paused, his confused expression slowly contorting to one of repulsion. "Okay well, take note that I do not ever want to hear what the non-PG version of that answer is," was all he could manage to reply, shaking his head and shuddering in disgust. "Oh, and by the way, I'm not jealous of Samuel. I'm just... confused. And a little concerned. I don't know if you heard the conversation, but Jeanette kept fumbling over her words, and now I think she might actually be going on a double date with Little Jimmy? And... is Little Jimmy her date, or the other person's date? Can these people even be trusted? Like, sure, Theodore's friends probably can, but what about the fourth person??" he added, slowly shifting from adamant to worried. 

 

"Sounds like jealousy to me," Alvin replied. "I mean, come on! Samuel? He wouldn't hurt a fly. Little Jimmy might, but he's not gonna do anything to one of Theodore's friends. As for the fourth person, I'm sure whoever they hang around isn't a total jerk either. You're just using excuses to be mad about it, cuz ya don't want to admit it! You're jealous....jealous jealous jeaaaaaalous!"

 

His younger brother just groaned at his immaturity, dragging his hands down his face. "God, I can't believe you," he muttered. "But okay, fine, what if I did hypothetically like Jeanette? So what? She's somewhere with Samuel and Little Jimmy right now. It wouldn't even matter."

 

Alvin felt proud of himself for finally getting Simon to (kind of) admit his crush. He was definitely getting somewhere tonight. God, what a day! "If it matters to ya enough, you'd do something about it," Alvin said, leaning against the fridge. "If it were me, I'd go to their location and spy on them to make sure they weren't doing anything bad. Ya know, like you said. Even though I still think Samuel is nothing to worry about."

 

Simon gave his brother another bewildered look. "I'm sorry, are you suggesting I go spy on one of my best friends, just because she's hanging out with other people?" he asked, incredulous. “Alvin, that's insane! That would be overstepping a massive boundary! Jeanette has every right to hang out with whoever she wants. And it's fine, I don't think they'd do anything dangerous. Little Jimmy would probably genuinely lose his sanity if someone even bothered Jeanette, so I'm sure she'll be okay. Plus, you're right, they'd never bring her around the wrong people. I just... I'm not about to go spy on people, okay? Dear God," he insisted, shaking his head. 

 

Alvin shrugged. "You were the one sounding all concerned about it," he said. "But I would make a move sooner rather than later, just in case. Ya need help with that by the way? I can write ya some good pick up lines you can use. Ooh, or you can get her a box of chocolates and bring them to her tomorrow! Orrrr, you can walk her to class, leaving her with a soft kiss on the cheek before departing. She'll be wanting more in no time!"

 

Okay, Simon couldn't help it this time. He just burst out into laughter. "I-I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he insisted in between laughs. "I know you're trying to help, and that is so kind of you Alvin, really, but that is all way too forward," he went on, chuckling and taking another sip of water. 

 

"Too forward?" Alvin asked. "You can never be too forward with a woman! Women like forward! You'd rather just sit there and wait for it to happen?"

 

Simon just let out a sigh, probably for the hundredth time that day. "Listen, Alvin. I don't think all women like when men are being forward. I think most of them actually prefer it when guys are slower, you know, as to not give them the wrong idea." He then paused when he caught on to something else his brother had said. "And what are you talking about? You absolutely can be too forward with a woman! Pick-up lines could make her uncomfortable, and kissing her cheek when you don't even know if she likes you is crossing a boundary. If those are really the things you've been trying on girls, I'd recommend you slow down before you end up with a restraining order instead of a girlfriend," Simon added, baffled yet again. 

 

Alvin was about to say, "It worked on Jessica," but then remembered why that would be a stupid statement. He stood there, dumbfounded by Simon's logic that.....actually probably made sense now. Was he too forward? Is that why girls weren't flocking to him at school like they were at their concerts? Was he doing the whole "lady's man" thing wrong? No, that wasn't possible. Alvin knew he had rizz, and he was going to continue to use it until he got a girlfriend that actually cared about him. At least, that was what he was going to tell himself. "Suit yourself," Alvin decided to say. None of what he was thinking needed to be said out loud, especially not to Simon. He wasn't going to admit any sort of defeat. 

 

Having noticed the time it took for his older brother to reply, Simon figured something was on his mind. But was Alvin going to tell him? Probably not. So, "Alright," was all he said at first. It was only when he grabbed his glass of water and turned away to leave, that he stopped. "One more thing, though," he began, a little hesitant. "I just wanna say I'm really sorry that we ignored you as well today. We were never really mad at you, it was just that, well, we were worried maybe you'd take Brittany's side. Because, y'know, you two are kinda similar, and I figured you were probably feeling protective of her after what happened today. But... it turns out you didn't. And I just wanna say thank you. Thank you for hearing us out," the rest went, a small but heartfelt smile on the younger brother's face.

 

Alvin wasn't sure what he was feeling, but the small tingle in his stomach was....kinda nice. It was the same feeling that came with helping Eleanor out, and especially when he defended Brittany earlier. Maybe it was......nice to be selfless sometimes. Odd. "Not a prob," he replied. "Besides, me take Brittany's side? Sure, I defended her and all today, but that doesn't mean I'm suddenly team Britt. I'm still chill with seeing her downfall."

 

Simon just chuckled before heading off to their bedroom. That was when Theodore sprung out of nowhere and rammed both of them into a group hug. "Oh, guys! I'm so glad we can be brothers again! I missed you, Alvin!" he cried out, squeezing both chipmunks a little too hard.

 

Alarmed but unable to get out of his grasp, Simon just asked, "Theodore!? Are you crying?"

 

"M-Maybe just a little bit," was the sniffled answer.

 

Simon was obviously going to comfort his little brother, but he froze up. "W-Wait. How long were you listening in for?"

 

"From the beginning! I never left the living room, silly!" Theodore giggled.

 

"O-Oh. So you heard when I said..."

 

"Yeah! I can't believe you actually have a crush on Jeanette!" Theodore exclaimed, smiling brightly. "I guess I shouldn't have told her that you aren't interested in anyone."

 

Suddenly, the color drained from his face. "You did... WHAT!?" 

 

Miller Residence, 3:24 pm

 

Jeanette was itching to get inside and away from everyone else after that horrendously awkward interaction she had earlier. No one had mentioned it afterwards, but she was still so embarrassed. Fiddling with the doorknob, she eventually unlocked it with her keys. Walking inside, she saw her adoptive mother humming a tune in the kitchen while she prepared lunch. Things had been so hectic recently that just seeing such a familiar sight was enough to put her at ease.

 

Eleanor quickly noticed Jeanette's uncharacteristic demeanor. Usually the shy chipette would wait for her or Brittany to open the door, but today, Jeanette was very eager to take the lead. Something definitely had to be going on, and Eleanor felt like she had to talk to her about it. Jeanette knew they were going to talk anyway, right? 

 

Ms. Miller heard the door open and perked her head up. "Oh, girls!" she cheered, welcoming her adoptive daughters home. "How was school today?"

 

How the hell was she going to answer this one? "Very....eventful," Eleanor said. That was the safest option. How would she even explain everything to her nearly senile mother anyway?

 

The purple chipette grimaced at her mother's question. "Y-Yeah…very eventful," she mumbled, figuring that was the best to describe it. She was more than ready to head up to her room, but she stopped when she realized that she had to ask Ms. Miller something. "Also, um, I hope you don't mind me asking, but is it okay if I meet a friend today? W-We won't go too far from home, I swear. I was just hoping to spend some time after class today," she said, keeping everything vague, not only because the other chipettes were there, but especially because she didn't want to lie to her mother.

 

"Sure," Ms. Miller replied. "Who is this friend?" she continued, genuinely curious. Jeanette was not the child that usually left the house to go spend time with a friend. "It's not a boy, is it?"

 

Jeanette bit her lip. "W-Well, it is a boy, but I'm not interested in him or anything like that. He's one of Theodore's friends. He just... needs me to tutor him," she explained, hesitant to say the last part.

 

"Oh, I see!" Ms. Miller cheerfully answered. That made more sense. "Using your talents for good. Sweet ol' Jeanette! Of course you can go."

 

She should've been happy that her mother was letting her go, but she didn't. Guilt overwhelmed her. That wholesome, unassuming smile. She had just lied to it. "O-Okay. Thank you," she quickly mumbled before rushing up the steps to her room.

 

Eleanor watched as her sister ran up, frowning. She had to catch Jeanette fast if she wanted to talk to her. "I'm going to go make sure she doesn't forget her books," she told her mother before quickly following her sister up the stairs. 

 

Brittany also watched the entire exchange, pouting to herself as she did so. Okay, Jeanette was allowed to go spend time with boys that Ms. Miller hadn't met, but when she wanted to she couldn't? How did that make sense? Oh, and don't get her started on the way everyone treated her on the way back! Clearly Brittany was trying to distract herself from something, yet neither of her sisters cared to include her in their conversation! Did they even care that her entire life had been torn apart to the point where she was considering crushing on Alvin? Were they even going to ask if she was okay? 

 

"How was your day, Brittany?" Ms. Miller questioned, smiling at her eldest daughter. 

 

Brittany didn't know how to respond. She was grateful that at least her mother seemed to care about her day, but she wasn't sure if she was the best person to vent to about it. Ms. Miller wouldn't exactly understand the social hierarchy of high school these days. "I've seen better," Brittany bitterly replied, but she didn't want to waste time explaining why. Both of her sisters knew what had happened, yet they ran up to their bedroom while still ignoring her. That was not okay, and they needed to know that.

 

Chipette’s Room, 3:35 pm

 

The first thing that Jeanette did when she got to her room was flop down on her bed. She felt horrible. Not only had she just lied to her sisters and closest friends, she had also lied to her own mother too. She felt disgusting. She honestly wasn't even sure if she wanted to go see Samuel anymore. Sure, she could use a friend during a time where her sisters were busy with their own lives, and her own friends were cramming in extra study time for their own subjects because they had tests coming up. But, was it really worth it if she had to lie her way to get there? Something about that in itself felt wrong—the fact that in order to get a moment of privacy with a confidant, she had to make excuses and lie. She knew that she shouldn’t have had to do that in the first place. She also knew however that she couldn't have just waved a magical wand and made it so that her support system was available. Eleanor was already going through her own crisis, and Brittany was going through multiple. Honestly? She felt stupid now. Why did she care so much about a boy anyway? Her older sister was suffering, and she was worried about a boy? People had bigger problems and... Oh. Now, she knew that wasn't a very healthy way of thinking.

 

Eleanor knew what she had to do. Clearly her frazzled sister was hiding something, or possibly multiple things. Whether or not Jeanette secretly wanted to tell anyone was beyond Eleanor, but either way, she needed Jeanette to at least tell her the truth about Samuel. Was this a real study session, or was it some distraction from you know who? It seemed oddly convenient that the day she wanted to talk to Jeanette about Simon, she had made other plans with someone else.

 

After knocking a few times to signify her appearance, the blonde chipette opened the door to her bedroom. She had expected Jeanette to be frantically grabbing her things together, but instead, she lay flat on her bed like a slug. "Oh no," she began, approaching her sister slowly and gently. After sitting beside Jeanette on her bed, she spoke again. "Alright, spill. What's going on?"

 

Jeanette shot right up at the sudden surprise of her sister walking in. "Wh-What? What are you talking about?"

 

"Jeanette, you were laying in your bed like Brittany was when her friends made fun of her on social media yesterday," Eleanor commented. "I know this thing with Samuel has a different motive. You can talk to me, you know. I won't judge you."

 

The purple chipette just sighed, flopping back down onto her bed. She knew Eleanor really wouldn't judge her, but this was all just... so embarrassing. "W-Well, if you're wondering whether or not I was actually going to go on a double date with Samuel and Little Jimmy, the answer's 'no'," Jeanette mumbled, hoping to clear the first misunderstanding.

 

"I figured," Eleanor replied. No offense to the two boys, but they weren't exactly Jeanette's type. Besides, she knew how much her sister loved Simon Seville. Jeanette would never. "But I also have a feeling you're not tutoring Samuel either. Or at least if you are, it's not only because you want to help him."

 

Jeanette frowned. There wasn't really any way to hide this from Eleanor, was there? Relenting, she sat up and hugged a pillow, burying her pouty face into it. "O-Okay, I'm not tutoring Samuel. A-And I'm really sorry for lying about it. I feel horrible, I really do. It's just that he offered to talk to me because he noticed I was a little sad today in class, and I kinda need the help." 

 

Eleanor looked at her sister with a confused yet concerned look. "Don't feel bad about lying," she began. "You at least told us where you were going and who you were going with. Can't say the same for other people." The other comment however was weighing Eleanor down a little. Why was her sister sad? Did it have to do with Simon? Brittany? Something else? Not that it was her business, but she at least wanted to make sure Jeanette was okay. "As for the other thing. Not saying you have to if you're uncomfortable, but you know you can always talk to me about something if it's bugging you. It's good that you at least found someone, though. Holding things in is never the answer."

 

Jeanette paused. "I appreciate that, Ellie, but... I feel like you've already got a lot on your plate with Theodore," she gently reminded. "And I don't want to bother you with my smaller problems." 

 

Eleanor frowned. Yes, Jeanette was right. She definitely had a lot going on in her head right now. However, that was not an excuse for her to hold her feelings back. "You're not bothering me," Eleanor reassured. "I will be fine, trust me. We're sisters. We're all supposed to let each other talk about our feelings. There's a balance that comes with it."

 

The slightly older girl hesitated before giving in. "O-Okay. Thank you," she began in a mumble. "I-It's really nothing, but in art class earlier today, Theodore mentioned that he was pretty sure Simon doesn't get crushes at all, because apparently he never speaks about them to his brothers. A-And they know him better than anyone, right? So they'd notice if he did like someone. But apparently he really, seriously doesn't," Jeanette went on to explain, a little gloomy by the time she was done. Although this theory could very easily be disproven by the fact that not only would it be very normal for someone—especially Simon— to hide romantic feelings from others, and also the fact that Theodore tends to take things more at face-value without questioning them, Jeanette seemed to actually believe that her chances with him were slim to none. 

 

Eleanor let out a small "hm" as she thought about it. She didn't know Simon as well as Jeanette did, and especially not as well as Theodore did, but she did know that he was very closed off when it came to feelings. It was very possible that he felt the same way about Jeanette, but was hiding them from everyone else. She at least noticed a certain liking for her sister coming from the blue munk. "I wouldn't completely blow off the possibility," Eleanor guided, trying to be simultaneously optimistic and realistic. "But, I do also think having a talk with some other boys will help. They get each other more than we ever will."

 

Jeanette just shrugged, a little hopeless. "Y-Yeah, I guess so. But how many boys in our school are similar enough to Simon to know how he thinks?" the purple chipette pointed out with a frown. "I mean, there's always his brothers, but Theodore already said Simon doesn't have a crush on anyone and Alvin... well, I don't think Simon talks to Alvin much about his feelings." 

 

"Well Samuel is a good start," Eleanor said. "He's standoff-ish like Simon is, so maybe he'll have a better perspective of it."

 

Jeanette gave it some thought. Although her little sister didn't seem to know Samuel as well as she did—because the guy was certainly was way more friendly than his intimidatingly tall & strong build made it seem—Eleanor had a point. Both were reserved, misunderstood to some degree, and closed-off about their feelings. And, both were boys! Maybe talking to Samuel was a good idea after all. After a few moments of thoughtful silence, she looked up at her sister and nodded. "I'll go talk to Samuel then."

 

Eleanor was about to speak, but was interrupted by a series of loud knocks coming from the door. Oh god, she thought, turning to face it. There were only two other members in their household, and Ms. Miller didn't knock like that.

 

Jeanette's heart stopped for a moment, having been startled by the sudden knocking. Looking over at her little sister, she asked with her eyes, 'Do we open it?'

 

Upon their lack of response, the door was banged again, causing Eleanor to groan and get up. She was sure that she knew what was coming, and it wasn't good. When Brittany got mad, everyone was miserable. Much to Eleanor's dismay, her prediction was correct. Brittany had stood in the hallway for a solid few minutes after Eleanor left, contemplating her entire existence and relationship with her sisters. The past few weeks for her had been a living hell, and this.....whatever this was, was just the cherry on top. She had her crush taken from her, went to Homecoming by herself, got glued on in front of a huge crowd, and lost all of her friends in just a few days, and what do her sisters, the only remaining people in her life, decide to do? They yell at her at the lunch table, and then the next time they see her, they deliberately ignore her. Was there a reason? Brittany wasn't sure, but what she did know is that it made her feel like shit. She was at her limit, and now she felt like she was going to explode. Maybe she was, but she didn't care anymore. Her sisters were going to get it. 

 

Eleanor tentatively opened the door for her sister, who immediately stormed in. The blonde was about to speak, but the eldest chipette beat her to it. "Do you both want me to go fuck myself or something?" Brittany angrily asked, crossing her arms and staring both of her sisters down, waiting for a response. Clearly they were mad at her for something stupid she assumed, but she wanted to know what it was so that she could tell them that they were in the wrong.

 

The shyer sister tried to brace herself the moment Eleanor opened the door. The first statement immediately made her feel guilty. Staying quiet, she tried to reassure herself that they had a valid reason for ignoring her today. Some of them were mad at her, and the others were just...too scared to say anything at all in case it'd set her off. Avoiding eye contact, she just silently fidgeted with her own fingers. She felt guilty and she wanted to apologize, but even she knew that Brittany was kinda, maybe, just a little wrong for all this.

 

Eleanor wasn't sure how to respond. Did she expect a snarky and rude remark from her sister after she walked in? Of course, but now what? Was she going to be snarky and rude back? Should she try to come to some sort of understanding with her? Hell, maybe she could even continue the act of ignoring her. There were so many options, but Eleanor decided to go with a fourth one. Sometimes, stubborn people like Brittany needed to be told things straight up. "Not going to lie, you have done some things recently that would make me say yes." 

 

Brittany scoffed. How dare her sister say that to her? What the hell could she have possibly done other than call Theodore's panda conversation a little lame? That couldn't have been the reason she was so upset, right? "Like what?"

 

"Seriously?" Eleanor asked. She could feel herself begin to get heated, but she managed to keep her cool. There had to be at least one level-headed individual in this conversation. "You have been walking over everyone for the past week it seems. Heck, the entire past few days have practically revolved around you, but the moment the attention goes elsewhere, you get upset! Can you see where the problem is?"

 

Brittany couldn't believe what she was hearing. Eleanor was mad because the attention was on her recently? Of course the attention was on her! She was the school's next laughing stock! Her entire reality of popularity and friendship had been completely ripped from her! Did she not deserve to have the spotlight for a little bit? "So you're mad because I'm getting attention after being publicly humiliated twice by my worst enemy?” Brittany began, huffing afterward. "Rich."

 

"That is not what I said," Eleanor practically growled, her anger starting to grow. She hated it when Brittany turned people's words around, especially in cases like this where she made it seem like the person confronting her was the one in the wrong. Brittany always had to be the angelic and innocent victim, didn't she? "What I said is that you are clearly using your recent experiences as excuses to treat others like crap, and I'm no longer going to let you do that." 

 

"What!?" Brittany exclaimed. Eleanor's accusation was insane! Did she think that she purposefully got herself into this situation just so she could be mean to other people? Did her youngest sister hit her head or something? "I didn't ask for any of this. I'm clearly hurt. Does that not give me a right to be a little bitter about life right now?"

 

Eleanor was practically vibrating, and her face was starting to turn red. "There's a difference between being bitter and being a bitch." 

 

Brittany gasped. She couldn't believe her own sister would call her such a thing. The eldest chipette bit her lip for a moment, but let go in order to respond to the nasty comment. "Exactly. I'm being bitter, and you're being a bitch."

 

Jeanette felt her test tighten with anxiety. She had to say something, she knew she did. Would Brittany even listen, though? Probably not. But she couldn't let her little sister have this conversation on her own."I-I think what Eleanor's trying to say is that, although we understand you've had it really rough recently and we feel very bad for you, you've kinda been mean to us recently... Even when we're just trying to help," she slowly interrupted.

 

Eleanor could feel herself about to scream. She was so ready to just go...off on her sister, but Jeanette interjected before she could. Maybe that was a blessing, because if Eleanor had let everything out, things would have quickly turned ugly. 

 

"Listen," Brittany said, seemingly calming down to a more reasoning tone. "I get it. I've been a bit grouchy recently. But like....you both get it, right? I mean, my friends, ALL of them, they planned this entire thing out. Now I have nobody, and I still have to deal with this mess, and I'm lonely, and single, and-"

 

"Enough."

 

Brittany had been tearing up during her pity party, but Eleanor's interruption had stopped her before she could actually cry. She couldn't be more confused by her sister's actions right now; normally Eleanor would be comforting her or giving her words of encouragement, but this time she was telling her to stop? What was up with her today? "Enough what?" she asked, her voice filled with a mixture of annoyance and sadness. 

 

"Enough of the self-pity," Eleanor began, her voice cold enough to send shivers down anyone's spine. "I'm sick and tired of it. Every single day of my life is dedicated to whatever is going on in your circle of drama, and......I can't take it anymore."

 

"Eleanor, what are you even-"

 

"Let. Me. Finish."

 

Now Brittany shut up. She could tell when Eleanor meant business, and honestly, she couldn't remember the last time she saw her sister this mad. Something was wrong.....very wrong. "Go on…”

 

"I have sacrificed so much for you. You probably don't even realize, and honestly, I don't think you even care. You're not the only one going through something right now. Were you even aware that I've been worrying if Theodore sees me as more than a friend? Or....about how Jeanette isn't sure if Simon likes her back? Did you even know that?"

 

Brittany wasn't sure if she was supposed to respond, but she turned to look at Jeanette to see if this was true. If her sisters had been having problems with their respective crushes lately, why hadn't they talked to her? Was she supposed to just notice?

 

Jeanette looked away for a second to gather up the courage to make eye contact with her older sister. If Eleanor was going to say her piece, she figured it was her turn to “as well. “Y-Yeah... Today I found out that Theodore doesn't think he's ever seen Simon have a crush on someone," she mumbled, hanging her head a little. "I-I feel bad for you Brittany, I really do. Like, so much, but it's kinda hard to sometimes when you ignore our warnings...a-and then kinda guilt-trip us into helping, even if just unintentionally," she added, very hesitant to use any words of high-modality. She paused. "A-And I know I could've just said 'no’, but to be honest, sometimes I'm a little scared of you."

 

Brittany blinked. Scared? Jeanette was......scared of her? But.......but why? Then Brittany thought about it a little more. She thought about how she surrounded herself with people who called Jeanette an ugly loser, or Eleanor a fat pig, just so that she could be deemed as one of the popular girls in their grade. How for years, Brittany struggled to stand up for her own sisters, or for the boys, in fear that her new friends would eat her alive if she did. How in any event of someone trying to tell her to drop them, she would immediately get defensive and tell them that they were just jealous of her social status. All of that, just for these friends to leave her at the drop of a hat. Maybe.......she did deserve this. Fuck what Alvin said the other night when they were texting. This was her karma, wasn't it? "I'm.......I........"

 

Eleanor noticed Brittany's change in demeanor, and started to soften a little. Were they finally getting to her? 

 

"I'm sorry."

 

To say Jeanette was surprised would be an understatement. She was so sure that her sisters would end up screaming at each other, but now the feistier of the two was... apologizing? Unsure of what to do or whether or not it was okay for her to accept Brittany's apology, she just looked over at Eleanor as if waiting for something. 

 

Eleanor knew she had to say something, though she didn't know what. She was honestly shocked that Brittany even apologized. Maybe she should have given her a little more credit. "That's.....honestly all we wanted to hear," she said, smiling after. 

 

It was then that Brittany's tears could no longer be stopped, and the pink chipette broke down once again in front of her sisters. In typical Brittany fashion, she was crying dramatically over something she did herself, but considering she apologized, Eleanor couldn't bring herself to be angry at her.

 

“I just feel so.....stupid! You know? Like, how did I think they were my friends? How did I....let them treat you both so poorly and not say anything? What kind of sister even am I?"

 

Jeanette immediately stood up, walking over to hold her crying sister. "You're not stupid, Brittany. They tricked you. Even a genius can be manipulated," she reassured. Though for the second part, Jeanette wasn't sure of what to say. Brittany really hadn't been a good sister. Telling her that she had would just be lying to her face, and Jeanette had done enough of that today. Also, it wouldn't help her sister improve. So she thought and she thought before eventually deciding to say in a softer voice, "And you're right, you haven't been a good sister recently. But that doesn't mean you can't start now."

 

Brittany cried into Jeanette's shoulder, letting her younger sister hold her for a bit. Maybe this was what she needed. Not only was she able to properly let her emotions out, but now she could see the effect that her recent actions had on those she cared about. Brittany had been so caught up in her own drama, that she forgot that there were others who needed her. "I'm sorry," she stated again, between a few choked sobs. "I'll....do better, I promise."

 

Eleanor breathed out, sighing a little as she also approached her crying sister. Yes, of course the one in the wrong was the one being comforted, but if this was going to be a start in the right direction, Eleanor was going to have to take it. "I'll hold you to that," she teased, joining the hug as she also held her sister close. 

 

"Thank you," Brittany got out, sniffling as she began to calm herself down. This was nice. After a few more seconds however, she began to realize something. She just told her sisters that she would be better at helping them, but now here she was, taking all of the attention away again! Ugh, she really was an attention whore, wasn't she? "Hold on," she said, pulling away from the hug. "Enough about me. T-tell me what's been going on with you two."

 

Jeanette smiled softly at her sister's promise. Brittany didn't always keep her promises, but she had a feeling that this time she would. When suddenly asked about her love life though, she froze up a little. "O-Oh, okay. Well, I think Eleanor's had more stuff going on, so she should probably go first." 

 

Eleanor had to stifle a giggle at Jeanette's eagerness to have her go. "I'm pretty sure you're the one who is currently dealing with something. Mine's.....being resolved." 

 

The usually-reserved chipette immediately lit up. "I-It's being resolved!?" she asked, wide-eyed and curious. But before she could ask any follow-up questions, Brittany interrupted.

 

"Oh my god, just one of you go!" Brittany said. "I'm listening."

 

"O-Oh, uh, okay. So it's really not much but... I was talking to Theodore earlier today, and he mentioned that he's pretty sure Simon hasn't ever had a crush on someone before, and that Simon himself said he didn't currently. It was in art class, and I got a little sad, but no one other than Samuel noticed. So after class, Samuel told me that he's there to listen if I ever need a friend. So, I took him up on the offer," she began, starting slowly in hopes they could follow along. "But then at the end of the day, when Theodore said in front of everyone that I needed to remember I was going somewhere with Samuel this afternoon, I-I got nervous. I didn't want Simon to think I was on a date, so I said that I was hanging out with Samuel and Little Jimmy, b-but then Theodore said Little Jimmy's got a double date today, so I backtracked but not very convincingly, and now I think that Simon thinks that I'm on a double date with Samuel and Little Jimmy, a-and I'm also really confused because was everything that happened at homecoming just platonic or—oh my God I'm supposed to be at the park with Samuel in thirty minutes!"

 

Though the explanation had started out slow and understandable, Jeanette ended up rambling. Tightly grabbing onto the hem of her turtleneck, Jeanette tensed and bit down on her bottom lip. Not only had she lied to everyone, but now she was also a potential a no-show for the new friend that so generously offered an ear to listen? Great. She was a mess, as always. 

 

"Don't worry Jeanette, we'll make sure you get there on time" Eleanor measured, bringing a hand to her sister's shoulder. "Maybe we can talk about this when you get back."

 

"Definitely," Brittany added. Based on her little ramble, Jeanette sounded absolutely hopeless. Simon not having a crush on her? Puh-lease! Did she see the way that boy was looking at her all night during Homecoming? And now this mess with Samuel? Now Simon was going to think that she moved on! This was a disaster, and Brittany knew she had to fix it ASAP.

 

Jeanette just nodded, trying to let herself relax with their reassurance. "I-I mean, I guess I shouldn't be too stressed about that part anyway. I wouldn't see a reason to dress up in anything else, and I still have thirty minutes to get there," she admitted in a sheepish mumble. "But everything else is just so confusing, you know? Like, he danced with me, and told me he wished he actually asked me out to the dance. I kissed his cheek, and he kissed my hand, but we've just... never spoken about it since then?" she sighed, casually dropping details her sisters didn't know about yet. "And then I find out that he might not even get crushes on people! So everything could've just been platonic. A-And that would kind of  make sense. He probably meant he wanted to ask me out platonically like Eleanor did with Theo. I mean, he never clarified, and I can't imagine Simon ever being that bold if he did like someone."

 

"One: Eleanor didn't ask Theodore out platonically."

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a look, but.....she wasn't really wrong.

 

"Two: Simon wouldn't just be affectionate with anyone like that. He's barely affectionate with his brothers."

 

Their sister just pursed her lips and squirmed in response. "I-I don't know, Brittany. If I jump to conclusions, then I'll mess everything up, I'm sure I will," she explained with a frown.

 

"Don't say that," Eleanor said. "Brittany actually kinda has a point. Simon isn't the touchy feely type. The fact that he willingly did all of that with you should be a sign." 

 

"Exactly," Brittany added.

 

Her sisters had a point for sure but... Jeanette didn't want to get her hopes up. She wouldn't let herself. Because what if they got crushed? Then what? What if it turns out he was just trying to cheer her up that night? Then what? What if he never felt that way about her? Then what? Their friendship would be ruined, that's what. "I guess so," she muttered. Even though she was agreeing with them, doubt was written all over her face. "What should I do then? I mean, it's not really like I could just ask him myself. I-I don't have the guts for that."

 

"Do what I do," Brittany began, tossing her hair. "Try to always be around him, and when you are, make sure he knows that you are there, and that you are a hot bitch ready to just be swooped away."

 

Eleanor so badly wanted to say, "And how has that been working out for you?", but she figured that would be too mean. She had just made up with Brittany, so there was no need for a new argument to rise. "Or, honestly, just continue to be yourself. If Simon likes you, he'll find a way to get you closer. We can also try nudging you both in the right direction without forcing anything."

 

Brittany scoffed. "We might have to, though," she said. "No offense Jeanette, but you and Simon aren't exactly the type to put yourselves forward."

 

Jeanette stiffened up immediately. "Wh-What!? No! N-No, you can't do that! I-I don't wanna be alone with him. Last time I was, I kissed him without even asking!" she insisted, still soft-spoken but definitely sounding more certain than she had in a while. "He hasn't even spoken to me one-on-one ever since! I mean, granted, he hasn't actually had many chances to, b-but still!"

 

Eleanor and Brittany both frowned at their sister, giving her a similar look. Jeanette was always the type to think about the worst case scenarios, so it didn't surprise either of them that she was denying anything that was going on with the blue chipmunk. Brittany turned to Eleanor without saying anything, but her eyes screamed "We have to do something." Eleanor turned back to Jeanette. She didn't want to pressure her poor sister, but Jeanette wasn't going to get anywhere if she did nothing. 

 

"Maybe just don't go too fast then," she began, hoping this offer would finally work on the purple chipette. "Take it slow. Try to just, get closer to him without forcing any sort of romantic feelings in there. If he responds well, then maybe try taking it a little further. It's worth a shot...."

 

She was still clearly hesitant, but she nodded. "O-Okay. I'll try," she mumbled, still fidgeting a little. "A-Anyway, I should probably go see Samuel now. The park isn't that far away, but it wouldn't hurt to get there a little early," Jeanette suggested, searching for her bag. "Are you girls okay on your own?"

 

"Yeah, we're fine," Brittany said. She wasn't fine, but....now knowing that Jeanette was struggling so much, it was probably best that she just let her sister go this time. 

 

"Tell us how it goes!" Eleanor added, waving to her sister as Jeanette began leaving.

 

"Thanks! I will!" was the last thing the purple chipette called out before walking out the bedroom door, a bag slung over her shoulder.

 

Once Jeanette left, Brittany turned to her youngest sister and smiled at her. "Well?" she asked, gesturing towards Eleanor for her to speak. 

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a confused look. "Well what?" she asked. 

 

Brittany rolled her eyes. "Since Jeanette is gone, you can tell me about your stuff."

 

"Oh," Eleanor began. She wasn't entirely sure if she wanted to talk to Brittany at the moment, but.....her usually selfish sister was offering to listen for once, so maybe she should take advantage of it. "Well, like I said, I think everything's okay now."

 

"But?"

 

Eleanor sighed. Once you got Brittany to listen and be on your side, she was very stubborn about getting information out of you. Maybe she should have stuck with letting her be miserable in her own self-pity. "I'm just not sure if Theodore understands the difference between platonic love, and romantic love." 

 

Brittany nodded. Eleanor was probably right; Theodore wasn't the type to catch on when it came to romance. She remembered when those fans were flirting with him at one of their shows a few years back, and the hopeless boy had absolutely no idea. It didn't surprise her that he took Eleanor's forwardness as just a series of friendly actions. "Seems frustrating," the chipette said, sitting down on her bed. "If he doesn't like you back though, he's even more airheaded than I thought."

 

Eleanor let out a small "pfft" at her sister, but sat down next to her. "I honestly wouldn't care if he didn't" she began, looking down at the floor and swinging her feet back and forth. "I mean, I'd be upset, but…that's not my main concern."

 

"What is it then?" Brittany asked. 

 

Eleanor sighed. "I'm worried about messing up what we have."

 

"But......don't you want more?"

 

"I do, but.....I like what we have. I like our friendship. If I ask him for more, and he's not ready, then..."

 

"I don't think Theodore is capable of not being friends with someone."

 

"But what if things get awkward? What if he's uncomfortable? I don't want that."

 

Brittany wasn't sure where to go from here. She never had the problem of having a crush on a friend (liar), so she couldn't relate to what Eleanor was going through. "Okay, so tell me," she began. "Are you, or are you not happy with where you are with Theodore right now?"

 

Eleanor sighed again. "I'm happy, but-"

 

"If there's a but, you're not happy."

 

Eleanor paused. Huh. Brittany could be wise sometimes, go figure. "I guess I'm not then."

 

"So, you need to tell him," Brittany continued. "You can't keep this to yourself forever."

 

"Uuuuugh........"

 

"I know, it sucks, doesn't it?" Brittany remarked. "Why can't boys just get their shit together? These days we have to make the first move because they can't do it themselves. It's soooo annoying."

 

"I just wish I could predict how he'd feel before I did anything."

 

"Girl, preach." 

 

Eleanor let out a small laugh. Was it relief? Joy? Maybe both, but regardless, this situation was super ridiculous. How did Theodore not know she had feelings for him? She couldn't make it more obvious if she tried, and Brittany was right, boys are just..hopeless! 

 

Soon enough, Brittany joined in on the laughter, and the two girls broke down in hysterics for a few solid minutes before settling down, wiping tears from their eyes and sharing a few soft looks at each other. "Feel better?" Brittany asked.

 

"Much better," Eleanor replied.

 

Quinntor Park, 4:47 pm

 

As soon as she was out of the house, Jeanette let out a sigh of relief. Talking about a crush was always embarrassing for her, even if it was just with her sisters. Thankfully, the fresh air that hit her as soon as she stepped outside put her at ease. Taking a walk always did feel nice, even if she did get a little nervous being out by herself. It wasn't long before Jeanette reached the park where she was supposed to meet Samuel. It was a moderately-sized local park, one that had been established to protect the endangered species of flora in the area. There was a picnic area and a playground, but also many policies in place so that certain areas were closed off to the public. Even just walking into it, she felt more comfortable. Ms. Miller took the chipettes here all the time when they were kids. Oh, Ms. Miller. She shook her head. No, this wasn't the time to think of how she had selfishly lied to her mother, the sweet elderly woman who took in the girls back when they had nothing, the sweet elderly woman who had given the girls her all, the sweet elderly woman who had–

 

"Jeanette?"

 

She flinched. Looking up, her eyes widened. He was there…Already?

 

"Are you okay?" Samuel's low voice asked. "You seem a little surprised."

 

Jeanette shook her head. "S-Sorry, I just didn't expect you to be here so early."

 

Just then, Samuel chuckled for probably the first time in front of her. "Jeanette, you're 10 minutes late."

 

First, surprise flickered across her face, then embarrassment. "Oh, of course I am. I'm so sorry. I thought I was fifteen minutes early," she whined, hiding her face in her hands.

 

Samuel just laughed a little. "No, it's okay. It's not a problem. Come on, let's just start talking about your situation," he reassured with a shrug, gesturing for her to follow him along the path.

 

Still a little uneasy, but relieved that he wasn't going to linger on her mistake any longer, Jeanette started walking alongside the much taller boy. Since it was the first time she was alone with Samuel, things felt awkward. The pair didn't know each other too well and usually relied on either Theodore or Little Jimmy to carry their conversations. So of course, there was a silence hanging above them for a few moments before Samuel eventually spoke up.

 

"I noticed earlier in class today you got really quiet when Theodore mentioned his brother," Samuel prompted once he realized Jeanette wasn't going to start talking on her own. "Is everything okay?"

 

Jeanette pursed her lips. "I-I guess I might as well be honest with you," she mumbled, shuffling her feet on the gravel below.

 

"I wouldn't judge you if you were."

 

She sighed. "O-Okay, so this is going to sound silly but I… I kinda like Theodore's brother Simon. J-Just a little, though. So when Theodore said that Simon told him he's never liked anyone in that sort of way….y-yeah. That's why I was kinda weird in class," Jeanette surmised, trailing off at the end. 

 

Samuel just nodded. "I figured."

 

A faint blush graced her features. "Is it really that obvious?"

 

"I mean, I haven't seen you two interact much, but the way you got so quiet so suddenly when Theo mentioned that he probably wasn't interested in anyone tipped me off," he clarified. "Speaking of… Why did you get so disappointed?"

 

Jeanette stopped walking, looking up at him. Samuel was significantly taller than her, and it was hard to read his face when he had half of it covered with an afro. She couldn't tell if he was serious. "For… For the reason I just told you. I-I kinda like him." 

 

Samuel merely shook his head. "That doesn't explain why you believed it, though."

 

Why she… believed it? 

 

Having sensed she didn't understand where he was going with this, Samuel decided to elaborate. "Sometimes people lie about their feelings. Maybe he just lied to Theodore about not having a crush."

 

"But, why would Simon lie to Theodore?" 

 

This time, she could feel his brow raised at her, even under all that hair. "Would you tell Theodore about a crush that could risk ruining a friendship?"

 

She grimaced. Jeanette loved Theodore; everyone did. But… the youngest chipmunk wasn't the best at keeping secrets. "N-No, probably not…"

 

"Then why would Simon?"

 

The gentle giant before her just stood there, letting his words linger in the air. Jeanette was suddenly very thankful she couldn't see his eyes. She wouldn't have been able to bear how much more humiliating the moment was if she could see him staring right at her.

 

How could she have been so… stupid?

 

Of course Simon could've just been lying! Jeanette hated lying, and even she did when it came to such personal information. Heavens, she had even lied to her mother just to avoid admitting she was going to confide in a friend about a crush!

 

No, no, she couldn't think about that. Not right now. She gently swung her head from left to right as if ridding herself of all those thoughts and tried to pull herself back together. Sighing softly once she was composed again, she glanced back over at the ever-patient Samuel. "Can we go sit down?"

 

Without another word, he nodded and led her over to what seemed to be a lone swing set far away from the park's actual playground. It seemed old and partially made out of wood, but it wasn't overcome with cobwebs or moss, so Jeanette figured it would suffice.

 

Since Samuel couldn't fit on the second swing, he sat down on the grass beside her. "Do you know the story behind this park?"

 

The question felt… sudden, but Jeanette decided to answer nonetheless. "Yeah! The local council established it to protect the endangered plant life here."

 

To her surprise, Samuel just shook his head. "Nope. Back in the 1890s, the local council actually wanted to bulldoze this entire area."

 

Jeanette's eyes widened. "What? That’s…that's horrible! So many beautiful organisms live here! So many of them are endangered species!" she began, viscerally worried about the ecosystem. Though, she had more to say when she suddenly realized something. "Wait. So… why'd they change their mind?"

 

Samuel smiled a little. Shifting a little, he got ready to tell one of his favorite stories. "Many years ago, a man named Victor Herman met a girl. Her name was Quinn Haywood. They had been friends since, well, basically since they were kids. Over the years, they only got closer and were rumored to be in love."

 

Jeanette was clueless as to where Samuel could possibly be going with this, but she nodded slowly in understanding anyway. 

 

"See, here's the thing. Quinn adored nature. Those who knew her said she could easily walk into any college and give an in-depth lecture on ecology if she wanted to," Samuel noted with an endeared chuckle. "So when Quinn found out that an entire chunk of land with endangered flora was at risk of being destroyed, she was devastated. So of course, Victor was too."

 

Jeanette's expression softened. She was starting to see where this could be going. 

 

"Quinn tried and tried to petition against the potential bulldozing, but no one listened to her. Actually, people mocked her. You know, her being a woman in the 1800s and all," Samuel continued, earning a disapproving hum from Jeanette.

 

"Though, there was one person they would listen to. Victor Herman, local celebrity scientist. With Victor's credentials and consistent persuasion, the council reached a compromise. So long as half of the land could be used as a community park, the native flora would be left untouched. It took all of his academic friends to back him up, and many presentations on how such an abundance of endangered plants could put the town on the map, but he finally did it. He saved this place."

 

Thinking that the story was over, Jeanette gave him a small smile. "That’s…that's actually really sweet. I had no idea that that was how this park came about. Thank you, Samuel. That was a beautiful story," she cooed. "I can only imagine how happy his wife was."

 

That question alone provided the perfect segue for Samuel to explain his actual point. "She wasn't his wife." 

 

"Oh, sorry. Girlfriend, then?"

 

"Nope."

 

His words hung in the air. "I thought.. I thought you said they were in love?”

 

Samuel just gave her a sad smile. He knew she wouldn't want to hear this next part, but he also knew that she needed to. "Victor passed away before he ever told Quinn how he felt. Quinn only found out through a third person on her first day of mourning, when she admitted to one of his friends that she had loved him. Victor never even knew she felt the same."

 

Jeanette's heart sank. This wasn't a beautiful story. It was a tragic one.

 

"Is… Is that why there are so many hyacinths in this park?" she asked slowly, referring to the bulbous purple flowers that adorned nearly every inch of the area.

 

Samuel nodded. "She dedicated them to him."

 

The chipette could feel herself tearing up. Purple hyacinths symbolize deep sorrow and regret. Quinn would've known that. Quinn surely knew that. 

 

Feeling his own heart ache, Samuel took her hand in his and gave it a comforting squeeze. "People can leave our lives in many ways. Some die young and leave their almost-lover forever tending to the park they established for her. Others might just change. Some move away, some move on. Either way, life is short. So take a chance. Life is short, Jeanette."

 

And that's when she started crying. 

 

Chipette’s Room, 5:16 pm 

 

After talking about how stupid boys were and rating their male classmate's Instagram profiles, Brittany and Eleanor ended up relaxing in their separate beds as the hours ticked by. At this point, however, it was starting to get close to dinner time, so Eleanor decided to go downstairs to see if Ms. Miller needed any help in the kitchen. This left Brittany on her own, and honestly, she was bored as hell. 

 

The chipette usually spent her free time scrolling through makeup tutorials on social media and gossiping with her friends, but considering she no longer had any friends and wanted to avoid social media at the moment, neither of those were very good options. She was about to put her phone down when she received a text, which of course immediately intrigued her. Who was left that would want to talk to her? 

 

To: Tiny Brat, 5:17 pm

 

Alvin: Hey Britt can we talk?

 

Chipette’s Room, 5:17 pm 

 

Oh. It was him. Brittany's eyes widened and she dropped her phone, scooting back towards the headboard of her bed. Alvin was texting her? About what? Did she even want to read it? Why was she even freaking out over this? Biting her lip, the chipette slowly picked her phone back up and checked it, reading the message. 

 

Can we talk? she thought, now starting to freak out even more. Talk about what? Was it serious? Was it about what happened earlier? Brittany wanted to know, but at the same time, maybe she shouldn't. She couldn't leave Alvin on read though, and since she had clicked on it, now she had to respond.

 

To: Alvin 🤮, 5:17 pm

 

Brittany: Sure

 

Brittany: About what?

 

Alvin:Okay so I'm gonna be real with ya cause I care you know?

 

Chipette’s Room, 5:17 pm

 

Okay, now this was getting weird. Brittany for sure thought she was going to have to dodge some questions about her behavior in the hallway earlier, but now it seemed like Alvin was trying to tell her something? What was going on?

 

To: Alvin 🤮, 5:18 pm

 

Brittany: O……kay?

 

Alvin: So like

 

Alvin: Everyone's kinda pissed at you

 

Brittany: Huh?

 

Alvin: Look

 

Alvin: I defended you because what Jessica and Audrey did was totally fucked up

 

Alvin: But also you've been kinda mean to everyone lately because of it and they're starting to notice

 

Brittany: What do you mean?

 

Alvin: Well like

 

Alvin: The comment you made to Theodore

 

Alvin: It hurt his feelings

 

Brittany: Okay? And how is that your problem

 

Alvin: Uh

 

Alvin: Because Theodore's my brother

 

Chipette’s Room, 5:23 pm

 

Okay, this was not what she expected. What was going on right now? Sure, yeah, she had been a bitch lately. She literally just had a conversation with her sisters about that. Not that Alvin knew, but it still kinda stung that he felt like he had to bring it up like that. She thought they were on good terms now, but apparently they weren't. Were all of those things he said about her in the cafeteria a lie? It didn't seem like he believed them at this point, now that he was berating her over text.

 

To: Alvin 🤮, 5:24 pm

 

Brittany: Listen

 

Brittany: I already had a conversation with my sisters about it and we made up. I'll apologize to Theodore tomorrow. Why are you getting involved?

 

Alvin: Cuz I'm helping!

 

Brittany: So helpful

 

Brittany: I thought maybe you didn't actually think I was some evil vapid bitch for a second there after you defended me but now I'm starting to think otherwise

 

Alvin: What? I did NOT say that!

 

Alvin: Where did I say that?

 

Alvin: Brittany come on!

 

Alvin: Are you seriously going to just twist my words like that?

 

Alvin: Brittany?

 

Alvin: Britt hello?

 

Alvin: Really?

 

Alvin: Just gonna ignore me?

 

Sorry, you can't send messages to a user who has you blocked

 

Alvin: Seriously?

 

Sorry, you can't send messages to a user who has you blocked

 

Chipette’s Room, 5:39 pm 

 

Eleanor reentered her room to tell Brittany that dinner was ready, only to find her sister angrily staring at her phone in her bed. Oh no, Eleanor thought to herself. Just when she thought all of the drama was over, something new just HAD to pop up. "Hey," she casually said, hoping Brittany wouldn't go back to chewing her head off like she was earlier. 

 

Brittany panicked and dropped her phone, almost as if she was hiding something. "Hey!" she replied back, hoping her sister wouldn't see through her. "I'm guessing dinner is ready, huh?" 

 

"Yes...." Eleanor began, but now her voice was sprinkled with suspicion. Brittany was acting weird. "Who were you texting?" 

 

"Pfft, nobody," Brittany brushed off. Not only was she trying to be a better sister and not make everything about her, but she really didn't want Eleanor to know what had happened between her and Alvin earlier. "Let's go eat."

 

"Uh uh," Eleanor began, holding a hand out and stopping Brittany from getting out of her bed. "Something's up. Now you have to tell me." 

 

"Uh, no," Brittany argued, crossing her arms. "You said you wanted me to stop complaining and taking all of the attention, so I'm not gonna."

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes. "That is NOT what I said," she began. "I just wanted you to notice that Jeanette and I have problems too. Which means, we all need to take care of each other. So.....what's wrong?" 

 

Brittany pouted. It seemed that she wasn't going to get out of this one. If anyone was as stubborn as her, it was Eleanor. "Fine," she began dejectedly, sighing. "I was texting Alvin."

 

Eleanor nodded. That made sense as to why Brittany seemed angry, but at the same, it didn't. Hadn't Alvin been extremely nice to her today? What he did back in the cafeteria was pretty awesome. Brittany wasn't mad at him for that, was she? "Okay, about what?"

 

Brittany sighed again. "He basically just said the same things you and Jeanette told me. But he wasn't even involved! I don't know, it just felt weird because earlier he was calling me helpful and loyal and now he's telling me that I'm a bitch that hurts others. I don't get it."

 

"Let me see," Eleanor requested, and Brittany handed the phone over. Not that she didn't see Alvin going back on his words so quickly, but she also knew that Brittany tended to blow things out of proportion. Scanning the conversation over, Eleanor realized that both were kinda true. "Okay, well you're the one who called yourself a bitch," she brought up, earning a little grumble from her sister. "This honestly seems more like he's trying to gently tell you, which honestly, is pretty nice for Alvin." 

 

"So you think I'm being dramatic," Brittany deadpanned. 

 

"I mean," 

 

"Ugh!" 

 

Brittany flopped down onto her bed and covered her face. It was then that Eleanor noticed that maybe this wasn't exactly about the text messages. "So, I'm gonna tell you what I think you should do," the blonde began, smirking a little. "You should unblock him and apologize for acting out. I'm sure he'll get it, and everything will be fine." 

 

"He's so annoying."

 

"For checking up on you?" 

 

"I dunno."

 

Now everything made sense. Eleanor had wondered how long it would take Brittany to realize her true feelings for the red chipmunk, and it seemed that all he needed to do was defend her once. She so badly wanted to tease her sister, or laugh a little bit, but she wanted Brittany to figure it out on her own. It seemed that right now, the eldest chipette was still in the process of figuring it out. "Okay, but you do know that you care about him and don't want him blocked forever, right?" she asked. 

 

"I guess."

 

"It's all up to you, Britt. I'm just saying though, if he's willing to defend you like that, you don't want to just block him."

 

With that, Eleanor began walking back to the door, and eventually exited. Brittany frowned, but she knew that Eleanor was right. As much as she hated the way Alvin was making her feel right now, she also....kinda liked it. She wouldn't let herself sink any further, though. There was no way she would ever let herself fall in love with Alvin Seville. That would just be criminal.

 

Quinntor Park, 6:05 pm

 

"A-Again, I'm so sorry for telling Jeanette that you don't get crushes on people. I-I really thought you didn't like her!" Theodore said for probably the fifth time that afternoon.

 

"It's fine, Theodore."

 

"N-No, but really, I'm–"

 

Simon just sighed. Interrupting him with an exasperated look, Theodore pursed his lips. "I'm telling you, Theo. It's okay," he reassured, a little softer. "I honestly don't think Jeanette ever liked me in that way, so it's not as if you've actually changed anything between us."

 

His little brother frowned. He hated seeing his brother so hopeless. Sure, Simon said it with a shrug and sounded nonchalant about it, but was he really? Theodore didn't think so.

 

Actually, Theodore wasn't even supposed to be there. Soon after they had all reconciled, Simon told the others that he was going to run their usual family errands alone because he needed to pick some books up from the library as well. Of course, that worked out well for Alvin who reportedly had 'business' to attend to.

 

However, Theodore wasn't as satisfied. He felt horrible for what he was sure had absolutely ruined his older brother's chances of love, and practically begged Simon to let him tag along. And although he was very reluctant and had actually been hoping to spend some time alone, Simon couldn't bring himself to say no.

 

So now that the boys had bought their groceries, and Simon had checked out his books, they were walking along the perimeter of Quinntor Park. They just had to get down this street, and they'd almost be home. Then, he could finally be alone.

 

Though surprisingly, Simon felt relaxed for the first time in a few days. Sure, the girl he was absolutely enamored with currently thought he wasn't interested in her at all, and sure, things at school were a total mess, but Simon actually found the silence that arrived once Theodore had stopped profusely apologizing to be quite peaceful. 

 

That was until he saw them. Samuel and Jeanette, hand-in-hand, leaving Quinntor Park.

 

It was a dagger through his heart.

 

Theodore glanced over at the pair, then back at Simon, then back at them.

 

The boy saw them first. Samuel — who had taken Jeanette’s hand only to encourage her to get up on her feet rather than cry — let go faster than he would have with something that was infected.

 

Confused by the sudden action, Jeanette looked up at Samuel and followed his gaze until… Oh no.

 

She was mortified. The silence was suffocating.

 

A nervous chirp tried to free them from it. "H-Hi guys!"

 

Simon didn't even hear his little brother. He was too focused on trying to locate where the notebooks a tutoring session would've needed were. Not with either of them, that was for sure. There was no way Jeanette's handbag could fit them.

 

Meanwhile, Jeanette's terrified gaze broke away from him and landed on a stack of books in his arms. Those were library books. She could recognize the barcode from a mile away.

 

He had gone to the library without her.

 

No, they always went to the library together. Whenever Simon knew he needed a new book, he called her first to see if she needed any too. If she didn't, then she'd join him anyway and end up scouring bookshelves whilst he found his. They had been doing that since middle school, and yet, he had gone to the library without her.

 

He couldn't see any books in her arms. She saw many books in his.

 

"Hey there. How was… grocery shopping?"

 

Theodore looked up at his brother with worry, unsure of what to do next. Noticing the younger chipmunk's eyes on him, his gaze softened and Simon forced a polite smile onto his face. Clearing his throat, he glanced over at Samuel. "Grocery shopping was great, thank you."

 

"Glad to hear it."

 

Another silence.

 

"How was the tutoring?" Theodore then asked, desperate for a topic to fill the void.

 

He had opened his mouth to answer, but Samuel was suddenly interrupted by a jittery Jeanette. "T-Tutoring was great! S-Samuel's actually learned a lot about ancient history now. He's definitely going to ace his next test!"

 

Theodore cocked his head to the side. "Doesn't Samuel usually have straight As in history class?"

 

Jeanette froze. 

 

"Well, Theodore, it never hurts to refresh your memory on a subject. After all, Samuel wouldn't want to break that winning streak," Simon chimed in, chuckling.

 

Samuel nodded and laughed a little along with him. Theodore wasn't sure why they were, but he started laughing too, hoping to prolong the moment.

 

Jeanette just stood there, her mind a flurry of thoughts and emotions. She didn't know whether to feel hurt or relieved. Relieved that he had saved her from an embarrassing moment, but hurt that… he didn't seem to care.

 

Jeanette had just walked out of the park holding another guy's hand and Simon didn't even flinch. Other than that initial silence, which was obviously because the two must've thought they were interrupting a romantic moment— Simon didn't react at all.

 

When the laughter finally died down, Simon simply shrugged his shoulders and clapped his hands together once. "Welp, I suppose we should get going. Our home's just down this street, and then a block away," he decided. "Have a good day, you two."

 

With that and a wave from Theodore, the Seville boys took off. Simon didn't want to spend another minute standing there. He couldn't bear it. His smile dropped as soon as he knew they couldn't see him anymore.

 

He would've spun around and chosen an entirely different route the moment he saw them if doing so didn't mean that he'd have to wait longer for a chance to get home and lock his miserable self in a quiet room. 

 

Meanwhile, Jeanette wished so desperately that they had taken another route, just so that she didn't have to watch Simon lock eyes with her and smile in that short moment he passed her. God, it hurt.

 

In that moment, she felt utterly small and alone. As if there wasn't a friend standing right beside her, as if there wasn't a bustling neighborhood around her, as if there hadn't been a woman standing in that very same spot decades ago.

 

Quinn had whipped her head around as if to speak just one more word, only to find herself staring at him with a deep-seated sense of longing. There he went. Victor Herman. The only puzzle piece that had ever fit hers. Down the street, and eventually out of sight. Probably off to invent something marvelous, or maybe save some more innocent lives that couldn't save themselves. Who knew? A brilliant mind, he was. The most intelligent man she had ever known.

 

Too bad he wasn't smart enough to notice her aching heart. 

Notes:

Everyone please give Sapphire a standing ovation for that last scene 👏🏻👏🏻👏🏻👏🏻. I truly cried after reading it fr. Gosh what an emotional rollercoaster this fic has been. Brittany in denial? Alvin and Brittany being hot and cold? The boys still being pissed at her too? Simon thinking Jeanette is dating Samuel, and Jeanette thinking Simon is avoiding her and doesn't like her the same? Theodore still not figuring out what romance is? Eleanor hiding her feelings? HELLO? There is way too much going on in these poor children's lives, and there is so much more to happen soon. As always, we'll keep y'all posted!

Chapter 25: Cracks

Summary:

Miscommunications turn into altercations, and the six begin to crumble.

Notes:

GUESS WHO'S BACK? BACK AGAIN?

 

Hey lovely people, we have finally returned with more content! I know it has been a while, so I just want to address some things. Our updates may be less frequent for a bit, because Sapphire and I are in two completely different timezones and both have work/school to handle on the daily. That's why this chapter took so long for us to write, so we hope y'all understand.

Let me tell you though, the wait was worth it because y'all are gonna have to buckle up for this. Y'all thought the chaos was over? Oh no, it is just beginning. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tuesday, October 18th

 

Seville Residence, 6:31 pm 

 

As soon as Simon got home from the park, his sights were dead-set on the first floor bathroom. Carelessly setting his books down on the dining table, he practically barged through the house in a determined mission to finally get himself some privacy.

 

The disgruntled teenager was so fast that Theodore didn't even have a moment to interject to ask if he was okay. The sound of the door locking behind him was the only relief that Simon felt. With a heavy sigh, he hunched over the sink and held his head in his hands.

 

He had been too slow.

 

No, wait, what the fuck was he even talking about? He couldn't have lost his chance if he didn't have one to begin with. 

 

We've been over this, Simon. She doesn't like you. She never did.

 

The truth hurt. For that, he only got more frustrated with himself.

 

This wouldn't have been so painful if he had simply prevented himself from being foolish enough to develop feelings for another person in the first place. He let himself slip, and now he was falling flat on his face. These were simply the consequences of his own actions. What else did he expect? 

 

With a defeated sigh, Simon glanced upwards with the intention of briefly catching a glimpse of his reflection, only to freeze up when he saw it. He... looked miserable. More than he had in a while. Genuine, utter dread crept into every corner and crevice of his face. His eye bags were suddenly more prominent, two crescent-shaped eclipses that hung so heavy that you'd think they carried all his feelings in a literal sense. At least he understood one thing now. He didn't look miserable, he was miserable.

 

Why, though? Romance didn't even matter to him. It never had. The word itself still grossed him out a little. So why was he suddenly so hurt over the fact one of his friends was dating someone else? Sure, he felt something for the brunette -- he knew that. But... there was still something about it that was frustratingly confusing to him. He wasn't sure if the question he had was 'what’ or 'why’ or 'how’, or something else entirely.

 

Wait. Oh, God. He, Simon Seville, couldn't even figure out what kind of question he had?

 

How had he let it come to this?

 

He didn't even fucking know.

 

He was an idiot. That was all he knew for sure.

 

Seville Kitchen, 6:31 pm

 

Left alone with their groceries, an uneasy Theodore sorted them into the fridge and pantry. He knew Simon wasn't okay. There wasn't a single universe where it was possible for him to be okay after all that just happened.

 

Theodore also knew that his brother probably wanted some time to himself more than anything right now. He didn't always understand it, but that seemed to be what Simon preferred.

 

So, he decided to put away the groceries himself and wait until his brother left the bathroom. Because he would. Definitely. Eventually, he would have to. Right?

 

Or maybe that was just what Theodore wanted to believe.

 

Seville Front, 6:31 pm

 

Alvin was sitting and watching mindless television, when he heard the front door open. The eldest chipmunk immediately made his way over, eager to talk to his brothers. When Simon told him that he was "running errands" earlier, Alvin knew what he was actually up to. It was way too convenient for his brother to leave right as Jeanette and Samuel were supposed to be out together, and Alvin knew that Simon’s pride was too high to admit that he had actually taken Alvin’s advice. Alvin would have gone with them if he hadn't already planned on talking to Brittany, though Simon was very insistent that he go alone. Again, suspicious much? 

 

Speaking of Brittany though, Alvin couldn’t help but be extremely irritated at her. Talk about someone who had zero gratitude! After all he did for her, she still got snappy with him! All he was doing was telling her how others were feeling, wasn't he? Oh well, it was her loss if she wanted to block him. Wasn't the first time, and it surely wouldn't be the last. 

 

Upon maneuvering towards the front of the house, Alvin noticed that Theodore was in the kitchen with all of the groceries, but Simon was missing. Guess they actually did do errands, Alvin thought. Simon was definitely committed to his lies. Where was he though? "Where's Si?" he asked his youngest brother, curious as to what his nerdy one was currently doing.

 

Theodore turned around and grimaced when he realized that a curious Alvin was standing right before him, asking about the brother he knew wanted to be left alone. He considered pretending he wasn't sure where Simon was, but he knew that Alvin would see through him within seconds.

 

"Uh, he's just in the bathroom," the green chipmunk answered. "B-But I really think we should leave him alone today. He's not doing too well." 

 

Alvin perked at the sound of Theodore saying that Simon wasn't feeling well. This couldn't be good. If he was spying on Jeanette (which he was sure he was), then he must have seen something that upset him. "Are you kidding!?" he scolded at his brother, waving his arms in the air. "That's exactly why we shouldn't leave him alone! He needs us!"

 

Alvin then turned around and began heading towards the bathroom. "Cmon!" he shouted, leaving Theodore by himself as he left the room. 

 

Theodore winced. Oh, this was not going to be good.

 

6:33 pm 

 

While Theodore contemplated whether or not to run after Alvin, the brother he was worried about took in a slow, deep breath. His gaze slowly lifting up to the mirror again, he looked at his reflection with anger. Then it happened. A loud knock on the bathroom door. A clear sign that his older brother had found him and was trying to get inside. 

 

Fixing up his hair, he straightened out his back and turned away from the sink. "Alvin, there's a bathroom upstairs!" he yelled back, the eye-roll apparent even in the sound of his voice. 

 

“I know that," Alvin snarkily replied. "That's not why I'm knocking."

 

Simon took in another deep breath, trying to compose himself. He couldn't even get privacy in a damn bathroom, could he? No, not when he lived with Alvin. God, he wasn't in the mood for this.

 

Swinging the door open, he glared at his older brother. "What?" was the only word that came through his gritted teeth.

 

Dang, whatever he saw WAS bad, Alvin thought, backing up a little bit. "I'm just checking on ya," he began, trying to remain calm. "You left Theodore alone with the groceries. There's gotta be something going on."

 

Simon just couldn't stop himself from rolling his eyes. "You don't think Theodore can handle groceries? Alvin, he's the chef in this household. I'm pretty sure he knows where everything goes," Simon deadpanned. "Leaving the groceries with Theodore isn't weird at all. I just needed to use the restroom."

 

"You and I both know I wasn't referring to him knowing where to put them away," Alvin said, but he had to get to the point. "You're just trying to get me to stop talking to you so that you don't have to tell me what's going on. I get it. It's pretty embarrassing to admit that you actually took my advice for once."

 

Simon's face scrunched up in thought before his eyes widened and he shot Alvin a look. "Okay, wow. Well, that's just rude. I'm sure Theodore can refrain from snacking on our groceries, if that's what you're insinuating," he retorted, scoffing.

 

But suddenly, Simon's annoyed expression turned to one of curiosity. He realized that Alvin had said something else too. Something far more perplexing. His eyes narrowed. "Took your advice? What on earth are you talking about?" 

 

Alvin decided to ignore Simon's comment about his statement, which was true by the way. Instead, he continued to press his brother about his current emotional state. "Don't play dumb, bro," Alvin began, smirking. "You think I wasn't gonna notice that you conveniently left to go do errands the same day Jeanette goes on a date?"

 

Simon couldn't believe it. There Alvin stood, smirking all smug, thinking his brother had actually taken such a horrible piece of advice. For a moment there, he was utterly bewildered. The mere accusation made his skin crawl.

 

"Alvin, do you seriously think I went out with the intention of spying on Jeanette?" he asked slowly, both bewildered and offended. "You do realize Dave put a list of things on the fridge that he was hoping we could get done before he got home, right? And you do realize that I'd never bring Theodore with me if I was idiotic enough to put myself in that sort of situation, right?" 

 

Alvin blinked. Oh. "Uh yeah, of course you didn't spy on Jeanette," he lied, trying to get himself out of this one. "I was just playing, haha....obviously, ya know....yup." But now, Alvin became confused. If Simon wasn't upset about Jeanette, what was he upset about? "So....did something happen at the grocery store?" he asked. "Didn't find the food ya wanted?"

 

How Simon didn't roll his eyes again was a miracle even to him. "Yes, Alvin. The supermarket was out of my favorite Haribo Gummy Bear flavor, and now I'm devastated," he answered, dry and sarcastic as ever. "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to go build a machine that'll take me to another universe where I can actually get some privacy. Though, I doubt I'll be able to find one," Simon added in a mutter, squeezing past Alvin and walking into the living room. 

 

"Hey!" Alvin shouted, following Simon closely behind. "You're not gonna tell me what's actually wrong?"

 

Simon didn't want to talk about it. Not to Alvin, not to Theodore, not even to himself. He knew that the only thing discussing it would do was cause him to linger on the situation more, and therefore only make him feel worse. So, logically, it would be stupid to open up.

 

Turning back around with a sigh, Simon started to massage his temples. Today was really getting to him. "Alvin, there's nothing wrong. I'm just in a bad mood, that's all," he insisted. 

 

"Nah, I ain't believin that shit," Alvin insisted, crossing his arms. "Something happened."

 

Great. Alvin was being stubborn, as per usual. Simon honestly wasn't sure what else he expected. Even if his brother was completely wrong, he wouldn't give up until he got an answer.

 

Except, this time... Alvin wasn't wrong.

 

With a sigh, he crossed his arms in return, and focused his eyes on the room behind his brother. "Theodore and I were going home after running errands, and we saw Jeanette and Samuel walking out of a park holding hands. No Little Jimmy, no textbooks for a tutoring session, not even a piece of paper. They let go as soon as they saw us, and we made small talk before heading our separate ways. I don't know if they walked home together, and quite frankly, I don't care. Jeanette has every single right to be with whoever she wants. I'm just frustrated with myself for feeling something for her.”

 

It was a straight-forward and flat recap, but not even Simon could fully conceal the pain in his voice that came with his last few words.

 

For a moment, there was silence. Then, he spoke again, this time looking Alvin in the eyes. "You know, it's insane to me that I let feelings for someone get in the way of my life. Jeanette's obviously a great person, but a crush is still just that; a silly little crush. I have so many projects to be working on, and here I am, sulking over the fact a girl I like might be dating someone else. Can you believe that? Seriously, what's wrong with me?" he continued, baffled and throwing his hands up in the air. "It's stupid, Alvin. It's so, so stupid. And yet, that's why I'm in a bad mood."

 

As Simon explained himself, Alvin softened. He uncrossed his arms, and eventually his irritated scowl turned into that of an empathetic frown. His brother was truly heartbroken, and he had to do something about it. "There's nothing wrong with you, Si," he began. "Love is a real thing. It can be so beautiful when it works out, but then she leaves you for a guy she likes better and suddenly, it sucks. It really really sucks." Was he kind of referring to Jessica in that moment? Sort of; the rejection was still fresh, even if he had managed to finally call her out in front of everyone today. But this conversation wasn't about him, and it wasn't going to be. He was done being hurt, and besides, Simon said it himself that he was done with Alvin being in the spotlight all the time. "What Jeanette did was kinda messed up, whether intentional or not. She lead you on at Homecoming, and now she's dating some other guy and keeping it secret? She knows it'll hurt ya too. Why else would she lie about it?"

 

Rather than replying immediately, Simon let himself mull over Alvin's words. Jeanette leading him on? Jeanette... leading him on? With any other person he might've considered it to be true, but not with her. He was certain that the sweet girl didn't even have it in her.

 

"I... don't think she'd do that, Alvin. At least not on purpose," he slowly began, his gaze flickering back to his brother's. "Also, she didn't really lead me on at homecoming. She told me the kiss on the cheek was a means of saying 'thank you’, and it was entirely my fault for ever letting myself think otherwise. Jeanette's just an affectionate person, and she was just grateful I had kept her company during homecoming," Simon continued, voicing the thoughts he had repeated to himself all day. Speaking so matter-of-factly, it was clear that the words were already cemented in his mind as the truth. 

 

Alvin couldn't help but let out a laugh. "I'm sorry, but you're talking about Jeanette, right?" he began. "Jeanette, the one who can't even speak a full sentence around people she's known for years? You're telling me that, she kissed you on the cheek as a THANK YOU, and it was no big deal? Shy reserved Jeanette? Hello?"

 

Simon just rolled his eyes. "Jeanette's just more comfortable with me, Alvin. She's quite comfortable with Theodore too, and probably would've done the same thing to him if he danced with her," he insisted, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Also, if she's with Samuel now, then it was clearly supposed to be as platonic as I said it was."

 

Alvin rose a brow. Simon was in denial. It was so obvious that Jeanette liked him, and she was probably using Samuel as a way to make Simon jealous. Well, would Jeanette do that? It wasn't in character for her, but Alvin knew girls more than anyone. Even sweet, innocent Jeanette could fall victim to that mentality, and knowing that it was something Brittany would do, it was possible that she had convinced Jeanette to go through with something like that. "Have you thought about why she would go for someone like Samuel?" Alvin asked, trying to lead Simon to the same conclusion. "I mean, she barely know the guy! Maybe through Theodore, but come on! Why would she suddenly fall for someone she barely knows?"

 

Simon just groaned and started massaging his temples again. "Are you trying to make me feel worse? Look, I don't know why she likes him, I just know that she lied to the rest of us about her plans this afternoon, and then we saw her holding his hand while walking out of a park with so many flowers, it might as well have been the Queen's Botanical Gardens! That's all I know," he answered, exasperated. "Maybe he's her type or something. Girls usually like tall guys, right? And Samuel's even more quiet than she is, is he not? He's probably a smart guy too if he's getting straight A’s in History like Theodore said he is, so he can probably keep up with her. And who knows, maybe he even has stunning eyes under all that hair -- you know, for getting 'lost in' or whatever people do. So, there you go, a perfect match," he added, somehow managing to sound as if he was rolling his eyes.

 

Even then though, he didn't hate Samuel. It was just that, well, thinking about how much another guy would be great for his for long-time crush wasn't very fun, and he didn't get why Alvin was trying to prompt him to do so.

 

Wow, Simon's jealousy was showing today. Alvin felt for him a little bit, thinking back on all the times he had been rejected by a girl because she liked someone else who was....better. Usually they were tall like Simon said, and the typical attractive douchebag type. Not that Samuel was a douchebag, but he understood how his brother felt. Maybe he should go easier on him. "It sucks, doesn't it?" he asked, now deciding to switch gears. "I know you don't want to claim jealousy, but I can tell that it's hurting you. I probably know heartbreak more than anyone, hah."

 

That last part made Simon's frustrated expression settle into a much softer one. "Yeah, it does suck," he began in a mutter, glancing away. "We don't have to talk about this, though. I don't want you to think about anything related to heartbreak either, but I appreciate you trying to help me with this. I really do. Thank you for that," he went on, giving his brother a sad smile. "But hey, who really needs that stuff anyways? We've always had so much going on for us, haven't we? Our family, our friends, performing, our crazy adventures. There's so much more we could be focusing on. Maybe we should do something big soon, you know, as a family," he then suggested, hoping to lighten the mood.

 

Alvin smiled a little. He could tell that Simon was deflecting in order to avoid his feelings, but he could let it slide. For now. "Yeah, you're kinda right. After all of this stupid drama, I need a break!"

 

Simon held back a sigh of relief, but he let himself smile at the success his attempt to change the subject brought. "Great! We could start a new family project, or maybe go camping, or... I don't know, honestly anything else would do too. I actually don't really have any ideas right now, but Theodore and Dave might if you don't either," he decided, admitting the last part a little sheepishly.

 

Alvin almost laughed. Yeah, Simon was deflecting. If he wasn't currently blocked by Brittany, he would talk to her about Jeanette's little date with Samuel. Maybe he could talk to Eleanor? She did kind of owe him a favor, though now he wasn't so sure if that actually worked or-

 

Oh shit! Alvin thought. He just remembered that there was another romance problem on the loose. He had to get to Theodore asap. If Simon wasn't going to talk, maybe Theodore would. "Sounds great, Si," Alvin said, putting a hand on his brother's shoulder. "Why don't ya write down some ideas for us while I go uh....help Theo with the groceries!" 

 

Alvin then left Simon, his mind completely focused on an entirely new subject.

 

Simon just stood there, a little dumbfounded by the fact that his brother was suddenly leaving. It was confusing, but he definitely wasn't mad about it. Simon was actually thrilled. Peace and quiet? No one bombarding him with questions? No need to think about his stupid feelings? Perfect.

 

With a genuinely content smile, he walked over to their dining room and grabbed his new books before heading up the stairs to the room he shared with his brothers. Maybe some reading would make him feel better.

 

Seville kitchen, 6:42 pm

 

Theodore had been preparing three bowls of ice cream for him and his brothers in hopes that it'd cheer them all up, when he heard someone calling his name. He whirled around, nearly dropping his scooping tool, and let out a gasp. "Alvin! Is Simon okay!?" was the first thing he asked, putting everything down.

 

"Meh, I guess you could say he's....going through it a bit," Alvin replied, leaving out the details. Not that Theodore didn't need to know what was going on in Simon's head, but Alvin had a new goal now, so he wanted to change the subject. "I figured I would check up on you next. I'm doing my rounds, ya know? As a good supportive brother who doesn't take all of the spotlight."

 

Even with Alvin's reassurance, Theodore didn't feel any more at ease. "B-But Simon! A-Alvin, he saw something horrible today! He needs us!" his younger brother gently insisted, concern very much apparent on his face. "A-Also, what do mean? Why would you need to check up on me?" Theodore then asked, tilting his head to the side like a curious puppy.

 

Alvin panicked a little. The way Theodore was talking made it seem like there was more to the story than  what Simon had told him, but seeing your crush holding someone else's hand would definitely be worthy of that kind of reaction. He needed to switch gears fast on Theodore, though. Simon was dealt with, at least a little bit. "No need to worry about Simon, I already talked to him," Alvin began, smirking. "As for you, I'm just checking. You know, wondering if anything interesting happened today?”

 

Now, Theodore was even more confused. He gave himself a moment to think. A lot had happened today. "Other than what happened at school with Brittany, and what happened at the park just now, not really," he answered. "Why, did something happen with you?"

 

"What? This ain't about me," Alvin said. "Who cares what I did today? I wanna know if anything interesting happened. Maybe during....study hall? The most interesting things always happen during study hall."

 

Theodore paused. Hearing those words from Alvin was... odd, to say the least. But at the mention of study hall, he quickly thought of something. "Oh! Oh yeah! I talked to Ellie during study hall," he chirped, giving his brother a casual smile before stopping there without elaboration.

 

"Oh did ya?" Alvin asked, pretending that he didn't already know about it. Here it was; now he had to ask his brother about what happened. Clearly the two weren't dating, and something seemed very off at lunch, so he assumed that the confession didn't go as planned. "What about?"

 

His little brother opened his mouth to reply, but stopped before he could get any words out. He was starting to actually remember what had happened during study hall. "Oh, nothing much. Eleanor just wanted to ask if she made me uncomfortable during homecoming," Theodore explained after a moment, being honest, but shifting a little awkwardly.

 

What? That was it? Eleanor hadn't asked him out? Eleanor was not a chicken when it came to stuff like this. What was going on? "Nothing else?" Alvin asked, a look of genuine confusion written all over his face. 

 

"Nothing else," Theodore confirmed with a simple nod. "She said she was just checking if the kiss was okay, with me and I told her it was! After that, we just went back to class."

 

Alvin was dumbfounded. How did Eleanor go from asking Theodore out, to asking him if he was okay with her kissing him? He supposed maybe that was a step in that direction, but that was definitely not what they discussed. Wait, hold on.....Theodore was okay with the kiss? That was something! "Wait, you told her you liked the kiss?" Alvin mentioned. Maybe he was getting somewhere now.

 

"No, silly! Didn't you hear me? I just told her I was okay with it because, y'know, it was an impulsive night for everyone, and she's my best friend!" Theodore clarified, giggling adorably.

 

Aaaaand there it was. Theodore! You idiot! Alvin thought to himself. Why would he say that? Is that actually how he felt? Nah, there was no way. Theodore obviously liked Eleanor a lot. "What?" Alvin began, his frustration starting to join his confusion. "Theodore, she KISSED you! That's not.....friends don't do that!"

 

Theodore's smile slowly fell into a frown. He was wrong about something again, wasn't he? Gosh, he felt embarrassed. "Maybe some friends do," he mumbled, looking down and starting to fidget with his fingers. "A-And it was only on the cheek... Other girls have done that before too," he added, referring to the many instances throughout his life in which someone -- usually an older woman or a female classmate he had helped -- would find him so precious that they just had to lean down and kiss his little cheek.

 

"Theodore, those were all either older women, or fans that...you know, had a crush on you?"

 

The younger chipmunk began to physically tense up a little, something he seemed to do every single time romantic feelings were mentioned along with Eleanor's name. He didn't like where this was going. "A-Alvin, what are you trying to say?" he asked with caution, afraid of the answer.

 

It was then that Alvin realized what he was doing. He hadn't explicitly told Theodore about Eleanor's feelings, but he did promise her to not tell anyone about them. Ugh, why did being a good person have to make everything so hard? "Nothing," he replied dryly. Theodore was going to have to figure out everything by himself, which meant that he probably never would. "I just think that it's very odd how casual you are about that. If ya liked the feeling of her kissing you, that's kinda.....not platonic."

 

Suddenly, his gaze flickered away with a purse of his lips. "I... I'm actually not sure if I liked it," he then admitted in a quiet voice.

 

"Whadda you mean?" Alvin asked. Not that he felt that way about her, but if a girl like Eleanor kissed him suddenly during Homecoming, he would have fallen on the floor! How was Theodore so casual about it, and possibly unaffected and neutral?

 

It took a moment for his little brother to actually answer him. Theodore actually wasn't sure what he meant. "I dunno. It's confusing. It made my face tingle and my stomach feel weird, but I didn't mind it," he began, a slight blush gracing his innocent face as the memory slowly crept into his mind. "I mean, how are you even supposed to know if you have a crush on someone?"

 

Alvin was flabbergasted. Theodore was hopeless, and he needed some serious redirection. "Wh-wh-you just! You're telling me that....you felt your face tingle, and your stomach flip around, but don't know if you have a crush on her or not!? That's literally what happens! You get flustered around them, you feel all funny and tingly, you might start sweating, or getting hot, or...." 

Alvin at this point was rambling, so he stopped. He sighed, then put a hand on his brother's shoulder. "You like Eleanor. Trust me."

 

Theodore paused. Simon had also mentioned that those things could indicate a crush. He had said something else too, though. Something that must've been very important, because his other friends told him the same thing.

 

"And, granted, all that could stem from purely platonic feelings, but haven't you ever thought about dating Eleanor? Because if you have and you decide you want to, that's what really makes it a crush."

 

Just when he was about to ask Alvin what a relationship actually entailed, what Jeanette and Samuel had said popped into his head.

 

"It's like friendship but with the possibility of them becoming a life partner."

 

"You'd just get to be more affectionate with her without things feeling weird or awkward because you're technically only friends."

 

That all sounded amazing. The idea of being able to spend time with Eleanor more, and maybe forever, sounded like a dream come true. Though, there was one thing he didn't really understand. He could be more affectionate with her without things feeling awkward? But things never felt awkward. Hugs and hand-holding were a very normal part of their friendship. It was something Eleanor welcomed all the time, any time. It was just how they were.

 

So why would that be something considered only for couples? They already did that as friends. Couldn't anyone just do that with a friend if they wanted to?

 

Theodore scrunched his face up in confusion. At this point, it just sounded like different people had different views on what a relationship was, and that different people were more comfortable doing different things with friends. And, actually, now that he thought about it… that made a lot of sense.

 

Maybe that was just how these things worked.

 

Maybe to figure out whether or not someone was trying to be platonic or romantic, he just had to ask them.

 

Maybe he just had to stop asking other people, and start asking himself where the lines were drawn.

 

Looking back at Alvin, he gave his brother a thoughtful expression. "Alvin, what counts as a relationship for you?" he asked, prompting his brother with a sudden question that seemed a little off-topic. 

 

Alvin had to think about it. After taking his sweet time thinking to himself, he straight up expected Theodore to just say that he was right and admit his feelings, but now he was asking him what a relationship entailed? Or...what a relationship was to him, he supposed. It seemed like Theodore was still trying to figure it out, so Alvin decided to play along. 

 

But now he had to answer the question. What was a relationship to him? Was what he had with Jessica even a relationship? If she was just using him, it really wasn't. Then he thought about the other girls he dated in the past, how they usually flirted with him for a few days before pretending like they never even happened the next. All of his flings were short-lived, and they never ended well for him. The more he thought about it, the more Alvin realized that he had never actually been in a serious relationship."I.....I don't know."

 

Theodore's expression slowly turned into a confused one. Alvin didn't know? That was surprising. Very surprising. "Well, what do you think you'd want in one?" he inquired with a softer voice, the curiosity coming back into his eyes. 

 

Alvin was embarrassed. How did he manage to get through this many years of his life without being in an actual relationship? He was supposed to be a ladies man, yet....ugh, this was so dumb. Now he was thinking about Jessica again, and about Brittany, and how girls are confusing. Alvin could feel himself getting annoyed, but then he went back to what Simon told him. It wasn't the Alvin show. He had to be a good brother, even if the topic was still sour to him. "I guess......I want what I thought Jessica was. A girl who thought I was cool, who likes me for....me. Someone who actually cares about me, which apparently is hard to find."

 

The younger chipmunk frowned, feeling bad for his brother. "You know, it actually doesn't make sense that you haven't already found that girl. You are cool, and lots of people care about you! You're one of my favorite brothers ever, and you're also one of my favorite friends ever!!" Theodore chirped, giving Alvin a bright reassuring smile. "Maybe you'll just find that girl later in life! Or maybe she's just shy or confused, or hasn't realized she likes you yet. Just don't worry, I'm sure you'll find her soon!" he continued, resting a comforting hand on his brother's shoulder. 

 

Alvin felt.....weird. Usually he was the one uplifting his brothers and giving them a pep talk, but here his youngest one was, cheering him up. Maybe there was some unresolved shame left from Jessica's manipulation that he hadn't gone over yet. For a moment, Alvin could feel himself tear up. He wasn't going to cry in front of Theodore, though. He was done crying. "Th-thanks, Theo," he replied. "I hope so too."

 

Not having noticed the effort it took for Alvin not to cry right there and then, Theodore simply smiled. "Well, I know so. So don't worry about it!" he chimed with a giggle. "Anyway, do you want some ice cream? It might be a little melted now, but I was scooping some out for us earlier!" he then added, gesturing to the bowls on the counter.

 

"Oh, yeah, sure," Alvin replied. He still felt weird. He had spent so much time avoiding his feelings recently, so now they were threatening to take over his mind. Everything that happened with Jessica, and with.....ugh, she who he dared not to name, especially after-

 

Alvin's phone then buzzed. He took it out and checked it, and..... 

 

To: Alvin 🤮, 6:56 pm

 

Brittany: Sorry for blocking you

 

Brittany: And sorry for yelling at you

 

Brittany: I realize you were actually trying to help me

 

Seville Kitchen, 6:56 pm

 

Ah, nuts, he thought to himself, sinking down against the counter. Why did she pick now to text him? AND she apologized? Oh, he was so fucked now. Things were getting way too weird.

 

Theodore, curious as ever, gave Alvin an intrigued look. "Who's that? Is that Dave? Is he going to come home a little earlier today?" he asked, eagerly trying to take a look at the messages without realizing he shouldn't. "Oh, I hope he does! I miss him! Things are always so crazy whenever he's not around."

 

"H-Hey!" Alvin shouted, hiding the phone screen from Theodore. "Don'tcha know it's not nice to spy on others' text conversations!?" 

Why he was getting so flustered was beyond him, but Alvin definitely didn't need Theodore knowing about his current issues with Brittany. Besides, not everything was about him! Right?

 

Alarmed by his raised voice, Theodore immediately pulled away. "S-Sorry! I forgot! I was just really hoping it was Dave," he explained, a guilty look on his face.

 

"It's fine, just, let's go eat this icecrean," Alvin said, trying to simultaneously cool off and make himself seem unsuspicious. Thankfully, Theodore was oblivious enough to not notice that he was acting a little weird. He needed to go back to distracting himself. He would answer Brittany later.

 

Theodore let out a sigh of relief and smiled wide. "Okay! Should we go give Simon his ice cream too?" he queried before glancing back at the third bowl on the counter and grimacing. "It's... not entirely a bowl of ice cream soup yet.”

 

"We can try," Alvin replied. "Maybe it'll make him feel better."

 

"Hopefully!" Theodore chirped, his eyes lighting up with excitement. Without another word, he grabbed Simon's allocated bowl of ice cream along with his own, and started hurrying his way upstairs -- before of course slowing down so that he didn't drop anything.

 

Alvin followed Theodore, but not before checking his phone one last time. 

 

To Alvin 🤮, 7:00 pm

 

Brittany: Alvin? 

 

Seville Kitchen, 7:00 pm

 

Alvin wanted so badly to respond to Brittany, but… he genuinely didn't know what to say. Wasn't he supposed to be mad at her? She was mean to his brothers and made them upset, then yelled at him for trying to help her and blocked him! Why did he want her to feel better? Sighing, the eldest chipmunk put his phone away, not wanting to think about it any longer. 

 

Chipmunk’s Bedroom, 7:01 pm

 

Simon had been sitting on his bed, enjoying a good book, when suddenly the door flung open and he nearly jumped out of his skin. Great, he was being interrupted again. He hadn't even gotten to spend that much time alone!

 

"Simon! We brought you ice cream!" a cheerful Theodore exclaimed, eagerly approaching his older brother.

 

Raising a brow, Simon shuffled over to the edge of his bed and peered into the bowl. Ah, liquid ice... no, just cream. Had it been Alvin who interrupted him with a bowl of ice cream that was already approximately eighty percent dissolved, he would've rolled his eyes. But it was Theodore, and the gesture itself was still sweet.

 

"Oh, thank you, Theodore," he began, putting on a smile and taking the bowl out of his brother's hands. "What's the occasion?"

 

Theodore felt himself glow at his older brother's praise, clasping his hands and rocking on his heels. "Oh, nothing! I just thought it might cheer you up," he answered, smiling brightly.

 

Okay, now that made this even sweeter. Simon gave him a much softer smile this time. "That's... That's actually really sweet of you, Theo. Thank you."

 

"Of course!" Theodore chimed. "Sorry about the fact it's pretty much soup now. Alvin and I were busy talking," he added with a sheepish chuckle.

 

Now this caught Simon's attention. Was that why Alvin had left so suddenly? He needed to talk about something to Theodore? "Oh? What about?" he inquired, raising a brow at the two.

 

"Nothin special," Alvin lied. All of this love talk was starting to get to him, and besides, it wasn't Simon's business.

 

Nothing special and yet it took long enough to melt the ice cream? Simon didn't buy that. Even then though, he actually didn't plan to press for any more information. He already knew how it felt to have people pry into his issues, and he was sick of that. 

 

Theodore, however, had no qualms about sharing their earlier topic of conversation. "Yeah, we were just talking about my situation with Eleanor," he elaborated with a shrug. "That doesn't matter, though. Things will end up okay! I just know it."

 

At first Simon was concerned, but the genuine optimism Theodore delivered the last line with eased his worries. "Agreed. You know, I mentioned this to Alvin earlier, but maybe we should start focusing more on family time."

 

Theodore gasped, his entire being lighting up. "Yes! Oh my gosh! Oh, that's a wonderful idea!" he exclaimed, grinning. "We could go to the movies or, ooh, maybe we could go camping! O-Or, maybe we could visit a giant M&M factory!"

 

"Let's do all three," Alvin suggested. Finally, some time away from the mess he was currently experiencing.

 

"YAY!" the youngest cheered, throwing his hands into the air.

 

Simon's brows nearly flew off his face. Did Alvin just tell Theodore they could go to a giant M&M factory? "H-Hang on, there. Maybe we should ask Dave before making any plans," he interjected, shooting a glare at Alvin before directing a nervous laugh in Theodore's direction.

 

"Oh! You're right! He won't be back for another hour or two, though," Theodore began, a little calmer before he lit up again. "Until then, we can brainstorm some more!" 

 

With an exhausted sigh, Simon just decided to start having some of his ice cream. Maybe it could keep him sane throughout this conversation.

 

Quinntor Park, 6:26 pm 

 

For probably the first time in her life, Jeanette Miller was sprinting. Was she out of breath? Yes, completely. Yet still, her legs powered into the concrete. She had just finished reassuring and saying goodbye to a very apologetic Samuel, and she didn't plan to waste another second.

 

She wanted to get home. She needed to get home. Desperately.

 

So desperately that she didn't even take basic physics into account, resulting in her momentum becoming overwhelming to the point her body couldn't keep up with her speed.

 

For a few terrifying moments, everything was in slow-motion.

 

Falling over with a thud, the concrete beneath her snatched off a few layers of the skin on her cheek and left what was certainly going to be a collection of bruises in the morning. It stung. Like a scorpion, but still not nearly as much as Simon's earlier nonchalance did. She was definitely also winded mid-air for a second there, her chest feeling as if it was ten times heavier, but not even that could compare.

 

With a grunt, she picked her sore body up off the ground and brushed away some dirt before gradually building up to a similar but safer pace. Her face was bleeding a little and she was definitely going to have red marks all over her the next morning, but she didn't care. Not one bit.

 

She was almost there. So close. 

 

Her thoughts ran through her mind faster than she ever could in real life. She had messed up. Big time. But then again, didn't she always?

 

Soon enough, Jeanette reached the front door. Trying to slow down but nearly tripping over again, she quickly caught herself by gripping onto the rails of her front porch stairs. Scrambling to the door, the frantic chipette pulled out her keys in a hurry. A sense of relief washed over her when she first saw the house, but her eyes welled up with tears as soon as she actually stepped foot into it.

 

"Eleanor!" was the first name she cried out, rushing up the stairs and completely dodging Ms. Miller who was thankfully busy gardening in the backyard. 

 

Chipettes Bedroom, 6:40 pm 

 

"Tom Holland!? Are you serious?" Brittany exclaimed, laughing a little. She and Eleanor had been talking about who the hottest actor was in Hollywood currently. If teenage boys were going to be confusing, they might as well talk about the older ones, right?

 

"Listen, he's dorky and sweet! I like the puppy dog kind of boys, don't judge...." Eleanor replied, also giggling along. 

 

It was then that the door swing open, and Jeanette ran inside, nearly crashing into her sisters, who were currently sitting on Brittany’s bed. "I-I ruined it! Everything!" were the next words that she would blurt out, the stinging pain only getting worse with every salty tear that she couldn't stop from rolling down onto the exposed skin. 

 

The tone of the room instantly changed when Jeanette entered and spoke. The two girls stared for a few seconds before looking at each other, then immediately jumping up to go help their sister. 

 

"What happened?" Eleanor asked, concerned.

 

"E-Everything! Everything happened!" she wailed, burying her face into her sister's shoulder before pulling away with a hiss when she realized just how much fabric hurt the exposed skin. With the reveal of her face, the other chipettes only got more worried. 

 

"A-At first I thought Simon was my Victor and that I-I was his Quinn, b-because, y'know, they're just like us! Except V-Victor DIES before Quinn can ever tell him about she feels a-and then she plants like a THOUSAND flowers for him and spends the rest of her life alone and in misery!" she began, rambling already. "But guess what? I-It turns out he's not my Victor and I'm not his anything! Wh-When I was walking out of the park, holding Samuel's hand, S-Simon didn't care! N-Not one bit! Even worse, I-I thought he had just gone grocery shopping with Theodore, b-but it turns out he went to the library too! He always goes to the library with me! H-He always texts and asks first! B-But he didn't this time! S-So either he's going to die young, o-or he never had feelings for me in the first place and doesn't like me at all anymore!" she continued, hiccuping with every sentence and only sobbing harder by the end.

 

It was crystal clear by the end of her nearly unintelligible rant that the poor chipette was distressed, Samuel's story having had the worst possible effect on her. She was lost and confused and worried, and she hadn't even stopped to consider the fact that her sisters had no idea what on earth she was talking about. 

 

Eleanor stared at her sister, her emotions a mixture of worry, confusion, and determination. Jeanette was obviously distressed, and of course her mind went to the usual pessimistic view that everything was bad and was going to stay that way. Eleanor had no idea what Jeanette was talking about with Simon being her Victor or whatever, but she needed Jeanette to know that she was there for her. Maybe she could talk her sister out of this mindset. There had to be some sort of misunderstanding, or misinterpretation somewhere. 

 

Brittany on the other hand, seemed to know exactly what Jeanette was talking about. Crossing her arms, the sassier chipette spoke before Eleanor could rationalize the situation. "I'm gonna kill him!"

 

That sudden outburst from the eldest sister was enough to pull Jeanette back down to earth for a moment. Sniffling and trying to wipe away tears with her long sleeves, she gave Brittany a perplexed look. "Wh-What? Who? S-Simon?" she asked, her voice cracking. 

 

It was now Eleanor's turn to talk. She had to stop Brittany before she escalated into some sort of very incorrect tirade about the situation. "There's no need for killing anybody," she began, pinching her forehead in frustration. "Jeanette, why don't you take a breather for a bit, then tell us everything that happened?"

 

"What happened was that Simon got jealous of her going out with Samuel, so he did something that he knew she loved to do with him and went there to rub it in her face that he went without her! Were you not listening?"

 

"I..." Eleanor trailed. How the FUCK did Brittany come to that conclusion? 

 

Jeanette bit down on her lip. In her shaken state, she considered for a split second that Brittany might be onto something, before reminding herself who they were talking about. This was Simon. Simon wasn't like that. Simon would never... Right?

 

"B-But how would he have even known we were going to be at the park? I told everyone I was tutoring Samuel, and people don't usually do that at a park," Jeanette meekly brought up, a little afraid of questioning her angry older sister.

 

Brittany scoffed. "Obviously he went to our house and waited for you to leave, then followed you to the park. I know a Seville scheme when I see one."

 

"Brittany, that's something ALVIN would do, not Simon," Eleanor rebutted, now irritated. Brittany was only making Jeanette more upset by putting false ideas into her head. "This seems to me like an awful coincidence rather than an intentional heartbreak. Why don't we talk it out?"

 

Brittany was going to argue back, but, Eleanor was kind of right. Simon wasn't the type to go out of his way to spy on someone like that. But Jeanette's words still hurt her a little bit, maybe because it was.....a little too real. The apathy when she was with someone else? The act of doing something without her? It still must have sucked for poor Jeanette, and Brittany could unfortunately say that she understood. If a boy had done that to her, she would have been miserable for days! "Okay, you're right, but I-I still say we should kill him."

 

As soon as Brittany suggested Simon could have followed her home and then to the park, Jeanette felt herself relax. Now that was absolutely not something Simon would do. Or any Seville other than Alvin, really.

 

Still a little teary-eyed, Jeanette nodded at Eleanor's suggestion. Though, when the other chipette spoke again, she only became concerned. "B-But I don't want to kill him. I-It's really not his fault for not liking me... I'm just a little sad about it," she mumbled, her eyes downcast.

 

Brittany was about to continue, but Eleanor gave her a look that basically said "Quit it", so she shut up. The eldest chipette softened and sighed before resting a hand on Jeanette's shoulder. "Okay, I won't kill him," she said, "But I still think he's not as smart as he says he is if he seriously doesn't like you back."

 

Eleanor let out a breath, relieved that Brittany was now properly comforting Jeanette. "You don't even know for sure if he doesn't," she added, trying to sound encouraging. "Maybe he was holding in his disappointment, or thought that you were too busy to go to the library with him today. There are multiple possible explanations for this."

 

Jeanette sniffled, drying her face with a sleeve and trying to avoid the fresh abrasion on her cheek. "M-Maybe," she mused. "B-But even if he does somehow like me, he probably thinks I'm dating Samuel now-- wh-which I'm not! I-It's just that after talking to me, Samuel told me a really sad love story, and I ended up crying a bit, so he was trying to encourage to me to stand up and take a walk with him. So we did, but then suddenly Simon was there and Theodore was there, and they tried making small talk and it was so awkward I wanted to die," she continued, whining softly into her hands.

 

Eleanor cringed at Jeanette's statement. Yeah, this was going to be a tough pickle to get out of. "I'm sure there's a way to explain to him that it was simply a misunderstanding," she said. 

 

"By telling him that she was talking to Samuel about him?" Brittany retorted. "Yeah, I don't think so."

 

Eleanor sighed. "But if it stays like this, there will be a constant miscommunication here, misunderstanding there, and they'll dance around each other for months and never get to where they need to go!" 

 

Jeanette glanced between her two sisters as they conversed, knowing that they unfortunately both had very good points. "Y-You're right, both of you, but I just don't know what to tell him. I had him under the impression that I was tutoring Samuel, and then he sees me holding hands with the guy without any studying equipment around! C-Combined with the fact I initially had everyone thinking I was going on a double date with Little Jimmy and Samuel, it's even worse!"

 

Both Eleanor and Brittany frowned. The more Jeanette reminded them of the situation, the more unlikely it seemed that she would be able to get out of it. Both of her sisters began thinking of possible ideas, but after a few seconds, they both also gave up. 

 

"I'm sorry Jeanette, I.....can't think of a way out of this," Eleanor said. "You might just have to tell Simon the whole truth."

 

"OR she commits to the lie," Brittany offered. "Tell Samuel to pretend that you two WERE on a date."

 

"What?" Eleanor asked. "Are you insane? If Simon continues to think that she's dating Samuel, he'll leave her alone. Jeanette doesn't want that."

 

"But what if Samuel....broke Jeanette's heart?" Brittany finished, smirking as if she had just announced the best plan she had ever come up with. 

 

Eleanor stared at her sister dumbfounded, but allowed her to continue. 

 

"We stage a relationship, and then stage a breakup. Simon will surely be there for you afterwards, and he'll probably tell you all about how Samuel doesn't deserve you, and how you'll find the one someday. Then at that moment, you'll finally have him back. Genius, I know."

 

Jeanette grimaced. Both of those ideas sounded horrible, even if Eleanor's was significantly more reasonable and ethical. She didn't feel comfortable with simply pouring her heart out to Simon, especially not after today, but she also didn't want to trick him. 

 

"I-I appreciate both your suggestions, really, and I think that they might work for someone else, but... I don't think I could pull those off," Jeanette gently decided, a little bit of nervous laughter laced into her speech.

 

"What if..." she began, wracking her brain for a few moments before letting out a gasp. "What if I just told him the reason Samuel was holding my hand was because I fell over!? A-And then when the bruises form in the morning -- because, y'know, they take about 24 hours to do so -- I'll show them to him as evidence! As for the mark on my face, I can tell him I just happened to fall over again after he was gone! H-He'd believe that, right? He knows I'm always tripping over, and if I sound awkward when lying to him, he'll just think I'm embarrassed about having to admit it!"

 

Then, it hit her. Lying. Oh... she didn't like that. She had done enough of that recently. Yet, she was suddenly planning to do it again. The worst part was that the idea had sprung into her mind without a second thought. Gosh, what was happening to her?

 

Suddenly deflating, Jeanette bit her lip once more and glanced away with shame. "Oh... but that would be lying. Never mind."

 

"That's why I suggested to you to tell the truth," Eleanor said. She knew how much Jeanette hated lying to others, and she could tell that the first lie was already eating her up inside. "Do what feels right for YOU to do."

 

"Are you kidding!?" Brittany exclaimed, grinning. "Jeanette, that's perfect! I mean, absolutely fool proof! How could he NOT believe you!?"

 

Their sister just stood there, awfully conflicted and feeling as though there was an angel on one shoulder, and a devil on the other -- no offense to Brittany, of course. "A-Actually... I-It would definitely work, but I don't wanna lie to him," Jeanette softly interjected, changing her mind. "M-Maybe I could... Maybe I could just tell him the truth without telling him the reason I was talking to Samuel? I-I could just tell him it was something private! That could work too, right? O-Or would it make him feel bad that I didn't tell him? Oh, I don't know... M-Maybe I should just avoid him for a little bit."

 

Eleanor and Brittany both shook their heads. 

 

"Avoiding him is the worst thing you could do," Eleanor said. "If you avoid him, he'll just assume his guess was correct. The two of you need to talk."

 

"Playing hard to get works on some people, but I don't think Simon is the type to go for that," Brittany added. "Listen Jeanette, I know you don't like it, but sometimes lying is a good thing. Like when I told you that the scarf you made me for Christmas last year was cute! If I had told you the truth, it would have hurt your feelings!"

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a glare.

 

Jeanette suddenly perked up, sadness slowly washing over her features. "You... You didn't like my scarf?" she asked in a small voice.

 

Brittany looked away awkwardly. Now why the hell did she say that? Oh well, now it was time to fess up she supposed. "I mean- it was.....well......."

 

"I thought the scarves were wonderful, Jeanette," Eleanor reassured, giving Brittany another glare before turning back to the more emotional sister. "Brittany does have a point, though. Lying isn't the best option, but sometimes it can be necessary. I like your idea of telling the half truth. It'll make you feel less bad, but also maintain your privacy."

 

Brittany huffed. She knew Eleanor didn't like her scarf either, but whatever. At least Eleanor admitted that she was right.

 

Although Eleanor said she liked the scarves, Jeanette couldn't help but feel a little saddened that Brittany didn't. That didn't matter, though. There were more pressing matters at hand. "Y-Yeah! I'd just be telling him the truth until he asks a question about what we were talking about, which he won't, since I'd say it's private and he'd respect that," the taller chipette affirmed, a small smile spreading onto her face.

 

For a moment, all felt well until Jeanette's mind started springing around again. "Wait, how will I explain the hand-holding!? Should I just tell the truth about the crying and explain Samuel was just trying to comfort me? Oh, but then won't Simon get worried? Wait! I could just say that talking about it again would be more upsetting, right? And then he'd drop the subject?" she continued, firing a series of questions as she slowly started panicking again.

 

"Exactly," Brittany stated. Damn, Jeanette has learned from her, hasn't she? 

 

"Don't overthink it," Eleanor eased. She wasn't a fan of Brittany's encouragement over the slight manipulations aspects of the plan. Was that not what she was yelling at her for earlier? Now wasn't the time to point that out, though. "Tell him what your heart tells him to. If you get uncomfortable answering a question, just tell him. He'll understand."

 

Jeanette thought about it for a moment. The thought of letting her heart tell him what it wanted to was definitely nerve-wracking, but it did sound like a better idea. One that wouldn't weigh on her conscience either. It was decided, then. She'd just tell the truth and dodge any questions. Finally, a solid plan. "O-Okay, I'll do that then. I'll tell the truth, and then just explain I'm not really comfortable answering any questions. H-He'd understand, you're right," she decided, beginning to relax again. "Thanks, girls! Should I tell him tomorrow? Maybe I could try to pull him aside before class starts so we can talk?"

 

"Definitely wait until tomorrow," Brittany said, with Eleanor nodding by her side.

 

With a deep breath, Jeanette nodded in return. She finally had a solid plan. She could fix this. Everything was going to be okay.

 

Wednesday, October 19th

 

School Front, 6:41 am

 

The early morning's breeze made Jeanette shiver a little, but she didn't mind. How could she when she had such a big mission on her hands? Today, Jeanette was determined to clear up any and all misunderstandings. Besides, she adored the peace and quiet that came with being early to school.

 

"Should we wait in our usual spot for them, or should we just go sit down somewhere?" Jeanette queried, looking over at her sisters.

 

"C-Can we PLEASE go inside?" Brittany asked, shivering. It was a chilly October morning, and the wind was starting to get to her. 

 

"We can't," Eleanor replied. "The school hasn't actually opened yet. Besides, you literally have a jacket in your hands right now."

 

Brittany looked down at the jacket that she was holding. Ugh, Alvin's jacket. The only reason she had it was so that he would stop bothering her about it, and so that she could get rid of it. "Are you k-kidding?" she stuttered, you know, since she was cold. "If Alvin sees me in this when the boys get here, do you know how smug he'd get?"

 

Alvin. Now that she mentioned his name, Brittany couldn't help but think back to last night, when she finally decided to suck in her pride and apologize to him. Eleanor was right; she had yelled at him for no reason, and she didn't actually want to stay mad at him this time. She knew he had opened the messages that she sent, and he definitely read them. So when she was left with absolutely no response, Brittany was kind of mortified. Was Alvin really that mad at her for blocking him? She had done it before. Looking back at their conversation though, she remembered that the boys were still upset at her for what she did yesterday. Maybe the blocking was just the cherry on top, the final event in their decision to stop talking to her altogether. But did Brittany actually care? All she was going to do today was give Alvin his stupid jacket back, then she wouldn't have to talk to him again.

 

Jeanette just sighed. This wasn't going to be an easy day, was it? "Brittany, we told you to wear more layers," she gently reminded with a sympathetic frown. "If you want, maybe you could rush back home and put some more on? I know that sounds awful though, but I'm not sure what else you could do. I mean, I'd come with you, it's just that... y'know, I'm waiting for him to show up. Sorry Brittany."

 

Brittany then realized what she was doing. Here she was, standing and complaining about herself when the reason they were all here so early was for Jeanette! It wouldn't hurt to stop thinking about a certain red chipmunk, anyway. "R-right," she said, giving Jeanette an apologetic look. "I-I'll be fine, don't worry about me."

 

Her younger sister gave her a grateful smile. The others had been wrong. Brittany definitely was capable of change. "Thank you, Brittany. We'll make sure to go inside as soon as they open the doors up," Jeanette reassured. "Until then, I just need to practice what I'm going to say to him. I start with asking for a private conversation, and then... wait. Where? Wh-Where do I pull him aside to?" she asked herself, glancing around. "Wh-What about behind that tree? Or would that be too private?" she added, this time asking her sisters.

 

Eleanor shook her head. "I don't think the exact location that you pull him to will affect the outcome," she said.

 

Jeanette's anxious mind was about to rebut and explain that it would affect the outcome because if it was somewhere too private, it'd be just be the two of them alone and she'd freak out enough to say the wrong thing, but she quickly realized that would be too embarrassing to admit. Think about it, not even being able to handle being a little further away from the others? Now that was just silly. She was better than that. She could do this. That was what she had been telling herself all morning.

 

"O-Okay," she simply replied, nodding. Then, she took a deep breath and begin reciting the plan to herself, switching up hand gestures every few words. "So I just pull him somewhere and then explain that I'm not dating Samuel and that the only reason I'm telling him this is because he's my best friend and I don't want him to think I didn't trust him enough to tell him I was dating someone, not because I'm maybe just a little in love with him and hope he has at least the teeniest tiniest crush on me too-- A-Actually, never mind, it's fine. I think I know what to do."

 

Eleanor turned to Brittany, whose expression basically matched hers. "She's hopeless."

 

"T-tell me about it."

 

Seville Residence, 6:54 am

 

"Are you guys ready?"

 

Was he? No, no he wasn't. Simon definitely wasn't ready. Not for a single thing. Not for having to try and focus on his classes as if nothing had happened the day before, not for having to ignore Brittany without setting her off, and definitely not for coming face-to-face with his best friend and her potential new boyfriend.

 

"Yeah, I'm ready," he answered, slinging his backpack over his shoulders and turning to Theodore with a smile.

 

Not having noticed the amount of effort it took for Simon to pull that smile off, Theodore just smiled back. "Great! Alvin, are you ready?"

 

"As ready as I usually am for school," Alvin replied. To be honest though, each day that he went with all of this drama surrounding him, the harder it got to show up. In the past few days, he managed to get completely caught up in Brittany's mess, and for some reason, he wanted to stay in it. Hopefully he could continue to spend his time helping out his brothers rather than dealing with his own problems.

 

For some reason, Simon nearly chuckled at Alvin's reply. Had he gotten so little sleep last night that Alvin was actually funny now, or did he just feel his brother's usual lack of enthusiasm on a whole new level? God, he hoped it was only the second one. 

 

"Yay! Let's go!" Theodore cheered, making his way out the door and prompting the others to follow him. Though in actuality, Theodore wasn't genuinely happy to go to school today. He hadn't been in a while. He just hoped that if he was optimistic enough, maybe it would rub off on his brothers.

 

"Vaminos," Simon muttered under his breath, dragging himself along the path. Once he realized how mean that might have sounded, he felt bad. Though, it really did describe the current situation. Theodore was Dora, and he was the exhausted toddler watching. Alvin? Probably the monkey. Anyway, it didn't matter, because it wasn't as if Alvin had heard his little remark. 

 

Alvin followed as well. He never understood how Theodore could have so much energy in the morning, but he would take that over the current inner turmoil going on in his head. Suddenly, he remembered that Simon was also there, and he looked.....about as enthusiastic as he was. Turning to face his brother, the eldest chipmunk did something he didn't do often. "How ya doing?"

 

Tired but not enough to be unfazed by the fact Alvin was suddenly checking in on him, Simon's expression softened a little. "Not great. Thanks for asking, though. How about you?" he replied, firing the question right back.

 

"No hold on, not great?" Alvin asked. "Still down from yesterday?"

 

Simon was tempted to roll his eyes, but he settled for a sigh instead. "Of course I am. I have to go and actually see them now. That's not exactly great," he explained, dry as ever.

 

"I get it," Alvin instinctively replied, letting it slip that he was in the same boat. His eyes widened as he panicked a little, immediately backtracking. "I-in the sense that I understand your situation, hehe."

 

Simon hadn't originally interpreted the statement in any other way than the obvious, but that sudden addition was enough to raise a few suspicions. Figuring it just had to do with Jessica, he decided to simply leave it be. "Yeah. But hey, there's not much I can really do. It is what it is, I guess," he continued with a shrug.

 

Alvin thanked the lord that Simon somehow didn't notice his slip, or at least didn't care enough to bring it up. Now he could go back to just comforting his brother. "Well, I’ll do what I can to make sure they don't bother you. Call me Alvin Avoiding The Chipettes Seville today."

 

A reserved smile suddenly found its way onto Simon's face. "Thank you, Alvin. That's actually... really nice of you," he began, a little surprised. "Though, I don't think they'd try to bother me, per se. I don't see why they'd even want to talk to me any more than usual. Sure, what happened yesterday... happened, but it was just an awkward moment on their end. It wouldn't be anything more than that for Jeanette or any of the other chipettes. I really do appreciate the help, though."

 

Alvin wouldn't admit it, but he wasn't only avoiding the chipettes for Simon. He didn't really want to talk to a certain other one of them either. But yeah, this was.....for his brother. "Well, just in case, I'll be there," he said.

 

Simon paused. Although he didn't think Alvin intended for those words to sound as comforting as they did, they actually... made him feel better. "Thanks, Alvin. Really."

 

That was the last thing either of them said before they just continued following Theodore to school in what was, yet again, a surprisingly peaceful walk outdoors.

 

School Front, 7:12 am

 

The more time passed, the more Jeanette felt her stomach tie into knots. By now, there were a few other teenagers on school grounds -- which were all of course, studious and punctual students like... Simon. You know, the guy she was actually waiting for. With a sigh of defeat, Jeanette began turning back around to her sisters with the intention of asking them whether or not they should text one of the boys -- preferably Theodore -- to innocently inquire about when they'd get to school that morning, when she suddenly gasped.

 

He was there.

 

Very far behind her sisters, stood three frozen chipmunks.

 

"Shit," the tallest cursed. Brilliant. The chipettes just so happened to be unusually early at school, one of them pacing around and the other visibly impatient even from a mile away, whilst the third just sat down on a bench as if waiting for something. "Well, this certainly doesn't look suspicious at all. Definitely not reminiscent of an ambush or anything of the sort," Simon mused, only half-joking.

 

Theodore grimaced, glancing anxiously between his brothers and the only chipette who had caught sight of them yet. Even he could tell why this was awkward. "Uh, do you guys just wanna walk away very slowly and go somewhere else until they leave? O-Or, maybe if we just stay still and quiet enough, they might not see us at all... I've seen that work in movies before," Theodore then suggested in a whisper.

 

Simon sighed, struggling not to face-palm right there and then. "You know, maybe I should just walk away by myself. Just tell them I went looking for the nearest bathroom or something. Then you two can relax and socialize with the others without being dragged into what will inevitably be the most painfully awkward silence between this group ever," the blue chipmunk then suggested, cringing at the mere thought.

 

"Wh-what!?" Alvin exclaimed, outraged by Simon's idea. "We're in this together! We should all just....go in through the back, or something." Alvin promised not to leave Simon's side, but he could also feel himself getting nervous as a certain pink-covered chipette came into view. He could tell that she was holding something against her, and upon looking a little closer, he immediately recognized it. Ugh, she apologized to him and she brought his jacket back? Why wouldn't she be consistently mean to him? That would be way less confusing. 

 

On the other side, Brittany was also panicking. She may have been there for Jeanette to talk to Simon, but she also secretly wanted to give Alvin's jacket, and hopefully make things right between them. As she watched the boys approach the front however, she noticed that their demeanor was....strange. It almost seemed like they were....avoiding them? Alvin didn't even make eye contact with her, and they were practically whispering to each other as they walked down. 

 

Oh no, Brittany thought to herself. Alvin was right; they were all mad at her. All the ignoring yesterday, the strange looks, the failure to respond to her texts? She had messed up big time with the boys, and now she was in risk of losing the only friends she really had left. What the hell was she going to do? 

 

No, Brittany then thought again. I'm here for Jeanette. I have to help her. No more about me. That's the very reason they hate me right now! 

 

Eleanor also noticed the strange behavior from the boys, but considering Simon probably still thought that Jeanette was going out with Samuel, she understood the awkwardness. Turning around and walking over to Jeanette, the blonde gave her sister an encouraging wink before saying, "This is your chance. Go get him!"

 

Snapping out of her thoughts, Jeanette nodded firmly at her sister and started slowly making her way over to the boys. "H-Hi guys! Could I... Could I just talk to Simon in private for a moment?" she began, her grin nervous and her hands clasped together.

 

Unfortunately for Jeanette, Simon had forced his gaze away from her the moment he noticed her stepping forward. Even worse, it seemed both of his brothers had moved in closer to him, as if they were trying to be some sort of barrier. Then, the cherry on top. Before Simon could even answer, someone else did. 

 

"Actually, Simon has some major studying to do, don't ya Si?" Alvin lied, nudging his brother as a way of telling him to go with it. The audacity of Jeanette to break Simon's heart, rip it to shreds, and burn it to ashes just to try and get him alone the next day? That wasn't going to work with him.

 

His brother blinked, a little caught off-guard before playing along. "Y-Yup, sure do. Gotta meet up with, uh, Winston and Gilbert in the library before class starts today," he confirmed, naming the two friends that came to mind first.

 

Jeanette felt her heart sink a little. He wasn't even looking at her. "Oh... Okay. That's okay then. Maybe we can talk another time," she suggested in a small voice.

 

Now that hurt. The last thing he wanted was for her to sound so genuinely disheartened, but Simon knew that there wasn't a point in staying around and awkwardly promising not to tell anyone she was dating Samuel. Not only was he worried that Brittany had a bone to pick with him after everyone ignored her yesterday, but he was also sure it was already a given that he wouldn't go around spreading her secret. So just walking away and saving everyone from what would surely be awful to witness would be fine, right? 

 

Brittany and Eleanor watched as their sister approached the blue-clad boy, both staring intently at the interaction to make sure that Jeanette wasn't getting in her own way. She had managed to approach him, okay, that was a win. Now she was talking, aaaand...Alvin was trying to pull him away? What on Earth? 

 

"Do you see what I'm seeing?" Eleanor commented, turning to look at Brittany. 

 

"I think so," Brittany replied. Ugh, Alvin was up to no good as usual. Apparently whatever beef he had with her was affecting her sisters now, but she had to do something about it. Maybe she could pull him aside and distract him. She did have to give him his jacket back, and maybe she could get a reason as to why he ghosted her. "We gotta separate them."

 

"On it," Eleanor said, walking over to the trio. Brittany followed her, and soon enough, the boys were surrounded.

 

The movement of two figures was caught in his peripheral vision, and Simon looked up just briefly to see the chipettes... surrounding them? Oh, God. This really was an ambush.

 

At that point, even Theodore was getting nervous. "H-Hey girls! How've you been?"

 

"Great!" Eleanor replied, acting innocent. She gave Brittany a look, which was easily understood as "I'll get Theodore, and you'll get Alvin." 

 

Brittany immediately took direction and grabbed Alvin's hand. She decided to ignore the burning sensation that crept up her arm and forced itself onto her cheeks. "We have to talk," she said, angrily looking away before attempting to pull the chipmunk with her. 

 

"Woah woah woah," Alvin stopped, managing to snake his hand out of Brittany's grasp. "You can't just come over here and assault me like that!"

 

"Assault you? What are you even-" Brittany began, but she stopped herself. If she continued to argue with Alvin, she would just waste time. She needed to get him away from Simon ASAP. "I said we need to talk, so can we PLEASE go somewhere private?" 

 

Alvin rose a brow, but then he understood. Brittany was mad at him for ghosting her, wasn't she? Nuts, he thought to himself. How could he get out of this? He wasn't quite ready to talk to her yet. Besides, he couldn't leave Simon by himself! "Uh, can't you see we're busy over here?" he asked, playing off his insecurity with annoyance. 

 

Brittany was starting to get irritated again. "I'm sure whatever it is can wait."

 

"Actually, it can't." 

 

"Can too!" 

 

"Cannot!" 

 

Eleanor sighed and turned to Theodore. "Wanna get away from this mess?" she asked him. "I have some new recipe ideas to share with you."

 

Simon and Theodore exchanged very weirded-out looks. Even the youngest chipmunk could tell the girls were trying to separate them. Why? He didn't know. But Simon didn't want to be alone with Jeanette right now, so they wouldn't allow it. "Uh, n-no thanks Ellie. Maybe another time! Sorry, it's just that Alvin and I were really hoping to talk to Simon a little more on his way to the library. Isn't that right, Alvin?" he responded, chuckling nervously and putting an arm around their brother in hopes Alvin would do the same.

 

Jeanette's frown only got sadder. The library. She knew they were talking about the school one and not the public one, but it still hurt. One could've made up a thousand different reasons to explain to her why he went to the library by himself yesterday, but this? Simon was avoiding her. Simple as that. 

 

The thing is, the boy himself actually had no idea what the fuck was going on. Not the most elegant way to phrase his thoughts, but it was the most accurate. Everyone was suddenly around him and making up excuses for things he didn't understand, and it was beginning to get overwhelming. At one point he zoned out until his name was thrown in again, and his eyes happened to refocus on her.

 

A somber pretty face with eyes downcast. Such a familiar expression. One he hated seeing. Though, there was something different about it this time. At first he was sure his eyes were just messing with him but soon the outline of something odd on her face became very apparent. Simon squinted. What... What was that?

 

"Exactly," Alvin replied angrily, walking back over to guard his brother who was awkwardly standing by himself. "Come on Simon, let's go."

 

Eleanor was confused. Did Theodore seriously just blow her off? Okay, something was going on, and she feared that it had something to do with Jeanette.

 

After looking at her a bit longer, it hit Simon. That was a band-aid. A big one too.

 

"No, hang on," he began, forcing himself out of the arms his brothers had him in. Pushing his way through the small crowd, he made his way to a very surprised Jeanette and took a hold of her face to examine the nude band-aid from up close. "What the hell happened to you!?"

 

Her breath hitched. Before she knew it, his fingers were cupping her jaw and gently angling her face in different ways with the intention to get a better look at it. God, the butterflies were raging. "I-I fell over," was all she could manage to squeak out.

 

Simon's brows furrowed together. Jeanette knew better than to put a band-aid on something that hadn't been bleeding, and such a big one indicated that the fall had been bad. "Did you seal the band-aid on properly to lock in moisture? Did you disinfect the wound? Is there any antibiotic ointment underneath this?"

 

All Simon could focus on was his questions and yet, she didn't hear any of them. Her mind was fixated entirely on the fact that he was so, so close. Not as close as she wanted, but close enough to make her cheeks flare up. "Y-Yes," was what she answered all three questions with.

 

Just before he could ask her to elaborate, Simon noticed something else. "Wait a minute, what's this?" he asked with narrowed eyes, brushing a thumb against her other flushed cheek and making it redder. "Are you sure you disinfected it properly? Because if you didn't, this sudden redness could be a sign of an infection. Actually, you might be having an allergic reaction to this specific band-aid or ointment. When did you apply the ointment?"

 

Like clockeork, she froze up at the unexpected touch and her face only burned brighter, the 'infection' suddenly spreading all over. Only growing shyer and more stunned, her blinking gradually became rapid as she tried processing the whole situation.

 

As to be expected, this obviously only stressed him out more. "Do you have something in your eye??"

 

"B-Bruises," suddenly left her mouth. 

 

"What!? Where!?" he then shouted, letting go of her face before rolling up her sleeves and checking her arms. And of course, even in his haste, he was careful.

 

A wave of relief washed over her, and everyone could tell by the way her entire body suddenly relaxed. Knowing it was only so long before Simon went back to her face, Jeanette gave Eleanor a look that was a clear plea for help. She could barely speak right now, and there was no way she'd be able to go through with the original plan. 

 

Alvin couldn't believe what he was seeing. What the hell was Simon doing!? He was supposed to be avoiding Jeanette, not openly flirting with her in front of everyone! Was he forgetting that she ripped his heart to shreds 12 hours ago? "Uh, Simon.." he began, trying and failing to get his brother's attention back. "Yo! Dude!" 

 

"Can't you see he's busy?" Brittany commented, mocking Alvin's tone from earlier. 

 

Alvin turned to face the chipette angrily. "This is all your fault," he said, practically growling.

 

"My fault!?" Brittany exclaimed, pointing to herself. "Did you see him? He willingly walked over to her!"

 

"Yeah, and he wouldn't have even noticed the scars on her face if y'all had let us leave!"

 

"Why? So you can go ignore me again?"

 

Yup, Alvin was right. Brittany was pissed that he didn't reply to her probably fake ass apology. What was he supposed to think of her right now? One moment she was being genuine with him, the next she was using him for one of her stupid plots. Brittany was confusing, and he hated it. "Kinda."

 

Brittany froze. Kinda? So.....she was right? The chipmunks were all avoiding her? "K-kinda?" she stuttered, deciding to blame that on the cold and not on her nerves. 

 

Alvin felt a little guilty, but his irritation was still taking over. Not only had his plan to get Simon away from Jeanette backfired, but now he was being forced to talk to the one person he wanted to interact with the least at the moment. "Yes, can't you see that we don't want to fucking talk to you?"

 

Brittany bit her lip. That.......stung. Was it because it was mean? Was it because it came from someone who she had recently started caring about more than usual? Maybe it was because she had just been torn down by all of her fake ass friends, and this was just the cherry on top. Either way, Brittany could feel her heart break, but she wasn't about to show it. Instead, she guarded it with an angry front, and threw Alvin's jacket onto the ground before speaking. 

 

"Fine. Here's your stupid fucking jacket then. You're welcome for bringing it back," was all she said before storming off into the school building, not looking back at the group for a second. 

 

"Wait, Britt-" Alvin began, but the chipette was far gone before he could say anything else. The chipmunk sighed, then stared at his jacket on the ground. Wait, was that why she wanted to talk to him? Was he wrong? No, he couldn’t be. 

 

Eleanor on the other hand was overwhelmed. She was watching Jeanette intently to make sure everything was going okay, but the interruption of Alvin yelling at Brittany had caused her attention to turn towards the screaming duo instead. Before she knew it, Brittany was running away angrily, and now Alvin's jacket was lying on the ground. What the hell?

 

Despite the fact he had been so absorbed with his concern for Jeanette that he managed to completely forget about personal space, the nearby shouting was enough to prompt his head whipping around in their direction. "Oh, fucking hell," was all he muttered under his breath once he realized what had happened.

 

"We'll talk about this later," Simon reassured softly before letting go of her arm and turning to Theodore. With a gesture, he beckoned for the frightened chipmunk that had watched everything go down in horror to follow him.

 

It didn't take more than a moment for Theodore to do just that, nearly tripping over himself in an attempt to get to the oldest brother. "A-Alvin, are you okay?" he asked, much more meek than usual.

 

Meanwhile, Jeanette was left frozen. One moment she was close enough to kiss the biggest crush she's ever had and the next, her poor sister was being yelled at. God, she hated yelling. Shaking her head and snapping back to reality once she overheard Theodore speak, she made her way over to Eleanor. "Sh-Should we follow her?"

 

"Probably not," Eleanor replied. Great, Brittany once again ruined everything due to...who knows this time! All she had to do was distract Alvin and give his jacket back, not yell at him! What was she even yelling at him for? Wasn't she the one in the wrong last night? Hadn't Eleanor made her finally see that? 

 

As for Alvin, he just nodded and brushed off everything that happened literal moments ago. "Yeah, no sweat," he said. "Just Brittany being Brittany. Good thing we're ignoring her, right?"

 

Theodore and Simon exchanged uneasy looks. Last time they had checked, Alvin was against ignoring Brittany. Now he seemed more annoyed with the auburn-haired chipette than any of them had been. All within a matter of seconds, too.

 

"Yeah, guess so," Simon muttered, not sure of what else to say. Considering Brittany's recent behavior, continuing to ignore her didn't feel like a horrible thing to do but... Simon was hoping he wouldn't have to. As frustrated as he was with Brittany for guilt-tripping Jeanette and walking all over the rest of them, he didn't want to block her out of their life forever. It was just supposed to be a last resort in an effort to show her why she needed to change. But that didn't look like it was going to happen any time soon, not now that Alvin's jacket was thrown on the ground and she was hiding somewhere in the school.

 

On the other hand, Theodore felt way worse about it. Ignoring Brittany for less than an hour was hard enough, and now he had to do it even longer. But if Brittany was being mean to Alvin and the others... then what else could he do other than go along with it and hope everything works out?

 

Standing a few meters away was a very fidgety Jeanette and a much more level-headed Eleanor. "A-Are you sure we shouldn't go after her? She might need us!" the anxious chipette countered.

 

"Jeanette, today wasn't even supposed to be about her," Eleanor began, annoyed. "This was supposed to be for you, but she couldn't even bring herself to spend five minutes talking to Alvin so that you could get time with Simon. Why should we go comfort her? Just to hear her rant about him again? Haven't you had enough?"

 

Jeanette frowned and brought her hands together again. "I-I dunno. I'm just worried about her," she mumbled, fixating her eyes on the ground. "B-But maybe she needs some alone time."

 

"Yeah, and if she wants to come out and stop her self-pity, she will. She apologized last time, so.....let's see."

 

Girl’s Bathroom, 7:20 am 

 

As Brittany stormed through the halls of TEHS, she couldn't help but replay everything that had just happened over and over. It was the look of pure annoyance on his face, the way he spoke to her with a violent hiss, the words that came out of his mouth. 

 

Can't you see that we don't want to fucking talk to you? 

 

The painful words echoed past her ears as Brittany made her way to the nearest bathroom, unable to handle the recent events as she quickly dipped into the first stall. After briefly checking to see if anyone else was currently in the room, the chipette slumped against the back of the door to the stall and cried. How did she fuck everything up this bad? She was doing so good she thought, and had cleared everything up with her sisters. She was on her way to become a better person, and a better friend. To find new people who cared about her, and keep the ones who always had. 

 

Now? Now she had nobody. Not even the chipmunks wanted to talk to her. Not even....Alvin, who she thought she could go to for this. Brittany never would have admitted it even a week ago, but she cared about Alvin, in a weird way. She wanted to be his friend, and at this point, maybe even something more. She was losing her mind, and now, she was losing everything.

 

“Ugh, stop crying you little baby,” the chipette said to herself, wiping away a few tears and sniffing as she attempted to calm herself down. What was she even doing right now? Her sisters needed her out there, yet she ran off to go cry somewhere instead. She was so pathetic, dramatic, useless, just like what her friends thought of her. They were right. Everyone was right. She was the worst. 

 

Just when she was about to leave, a few familiar voices echoed through the room as the door opened, stilettos clacking on the floor as the girls they belonged to entered. “I wonder if she’ll show her face today,” one of them said, laughing a little. That stupid laugh could be no other than Audrey, and Brittany sucked in a breath in hopes that her ex-bestie wouldn’t find her. 

 

“I’d be surprised,” Jessica replied. Of course they were talking to each other now. Of course they were hanging out. Ugh, those bitches. “Though if she did, I would expect her and Alvin to be arm in arm. He moved on from me faster than I thought he would.”

 

“You think Alvin and Brittany have something going on?” Audrey scoffed, giggling again. “You know how many times Brittany complained to me about him? Way too many. There’s no way that she actually likes him. And based on how she treats him, there’s no way Alvin would like her either.”

 

“You’d be surprised,” Jessica commented. “But I suppose you’re right. Someone as desperate and lonely as Brittany would be annoying to any guy, even someone as equally lonely and desperate as Alvin.”

 

“So true!” Audrey exclaimed, letting out a bigger laugh as the girls opened the door back up, exiting the room quickly. 

 

Brittany stood against the stall, tears once again streaming down her face. Everything Audrey and Jessica had just said only confirmed her suspicions. As much as she hated then, they had to be right. Alvin would never go for someone like her, not after the way she treated him. She was lonely and desperate. That was all she was, and all she ever would be. Brokenhearted, the chipette sunk back down, dropping her head into her knees before resuming her sob session. Sure, she was probably going to miss first period, but it didn’t matter at this point. It was over. 

 

Thomas Edison High School, 11:42 am 

 

Alvin would be lying if he said that what happened earlier hadn’t bothered him the entire morning. The event played in his head repeatedly, and imagining the solemn expression on Brittany’s face nearly killed him every single time. But why? She had interrupted him, pulled him, and argued with him. Alvin hated how he still felt bad for her. It was so annoying, and it was making him angry. 

 

So angry in fact that Alvin didn’t want to talk to her, hell, he didn’t even want to see her! Then, it hit him. He would have to see her at lunch. Simon would have to see Jeanette at lunch. Oh, this couldn’t happen. He had to do something about this! Turning on his phone quickly, Alvin sent a message to his group chat with his brothers, hoping they would see it before the bell rang. 

 

Da bros >:), 11:42 am 

 

Alvin: Hey

 

Alvin: We HAVE to sit at our old table for lunch today

 

Alvin: We can't let the chipettes try and take Simon away again!

 

Theodore: wait the old table that’s super far away from our new one?

 

Theodore: do we HAVE to? :(

 

Alvin: YES THEODORE

 

Alvin: FOR SIMON!

 

Simon: Okay, as Simon himself, I'll admit that I don't want to be ambushed again because that was actually a little terrifying, but I also need to check on Jeanette.

 

Alvin: Don't you see? She WANTS you to check in on her so she can continue to use you! That's what girls do!!!!!!!!

 

Alvin: I know a fake bandage when I see one

 

Simon: WH

 

Simon: ALVIN I SAW RED MARKS ON HER

 

Alvin: IT COULD BE MAKEUP!

 

Alvin: I bet Brittany is up to this

 

Alvin: I mean if she can't get attention maybe she can use Jeanette to!

 

Simon: what???? Alvin, Jeanette falls over all the time. This isn't new for her and not necessarily somehow Brittany's work.

 

Alvin: 🤷

 

Simon: I. The shrug emoji??? Your response is the shrug emoji????

 

Alvin: 🤷

 

Simon: oh my god

 

Simon: theodore are you seeing this bullshit

 

Theodore: 🤷

 

Simon: THEODORE

 

Theodore: I like the shrug emoji!!!! it's fun!!!

 

Alvin: Theodore gets it

 

Theodore: YAY

 

Alvin: Anyways you agree that you don't wanna get harassed right Si?

 

Simon: Well, obviously not.

 

Simon: But I don't want her getting infected because she didn't do something properly either.

 

Alvin: Bruh she'll be fine

 

Simon: If she fell over that bad yesterday then she probably won't but I don't really want to sit around Brittany today so I guess we should move.

 

Simon: It'd be too awkward for the group if we were all there together anyway.

 

Simon: I’ll just check on her later.

 

Alvin: Exactly! That's a perfectly good reason to not wanting to be around them

 

Theodore: not even eleanor? :(

 

Alvin: Yes Theo

 

Theodore: but can't we at least let her sit with us?

 

Alvin: Well.....

 

Alvin: Simon?

 

Simon: I mean, I actually wouldn't mind Eleanor's presence at all but it’s possible that other people will be sitting around us so I’m not sure if that would work out, sorry Theo :/

 

Theodore: oh :(

 

Alvin: Maybe next time

 

Theodore: yeah.. maybe it's 4 the best bc I dont want her to have to squeeze in :/

 

Alvin: Yeah she'll appreciate it in the long run

 

Simon: I guess it's decided then, we're sitting at our old table today.

 

Alvin: Great

 

Alvin: You know

 

Alvin: For Simon

 

Simon: Odd phrasing but yes, thank you Alvin. 

 

Alvin: You're welcome! Anything for a brotha

 

Cafeteria, 11:54 am 

 

Alvin waited for his brothers in the cafeteria, standing off to the side so that he could go unnoticed if the chipettes were to walk in. 

Thank god Simon and Theodore agreed to the idea of sitting at their old table today. He couldn't bear the idea of being around her-er, them.

 

Fortunately, it didn't take long before Theodore arrived as well. In a bit of a hunger-induced hurry, he scanned the cafeteria before eventually spotting Alvin's cap and making his way over to him.

 

"Alvin!" he cheered, smiling bright. "Why are you just standing here? Let's go sit down and eat!"

 

"Shhhh!" Alvin said, squinting as he looked around. "We can't draw attention to ourselves. We have to wait for Simon so we can all go together without being noticed!"

 

With wide eyes, Theodore immediately covered his mouth and glanced around worriedly. Once he was sure the chipettes weren't around and they were in the clear, he let out a sigh of relief and dropped his hand. "S-Sorry!" he whispered.

 

Meanwhile, a chipmunk in blue was maneuvering his way through  the crowded hallways. A little anxious about the fact a chipette might suddenly pop out of nowhere, he made it to the cafeteria as fast as he could. The relief when he only saw his brothers and not their counterparts was unimaginable. "Are we seriously here before them?" was the first thing he asked once he was within earshot.

 

"I think so," Alvin whispered. "Cmon, let's go."

 

The other two nodded and followed Alvin through the cafeteria until they eventually got to their old lunch table. Just like Simon had predicted, it had become crowded with different groups since they had switched tables a few weeks ago. This meant that even if they wanted to allow the chipettes to join them, they couldn’t. 

 

"Phew, we made it," Theodore remarked with a relieved sigh, chuckling as he sat himself down. "You know, maybe today will be a good day! I mean, sure, the morning was pretty rough, but now it's just the three of us!"

 

Sitting down beside him, Simon gave his younger brother a smile. "Hopefully."

 

Eleanor was the first to get to the cafeteria out of the chipettes, and apparently was the first out of any of the six to get there, even though she was a little later than usual. "Can't wait for another day of chaos and despair," she said to herself, sitting down at her usual spot. Just when she thought things were getting better with her sisters, disaster seemed to love keeping them company. Eleanor was still annoyed at Brittany for not going through with the plan, and now she had to deal with whatever mood she was going to be in when she joined them. Eleanor was not looking forward to this lunch period. 

 

A little while after Eleanor sat down, Jeanette did too. Self-conscious about the big band-aid on her face, she got to her sister as soon as she could. "H-Hey," she began, giving the other chipette a nervous smile. "How was class? Are you feeling okay?"

 

Once Jeanette sat down, Eleanor put her fake smile back on and nodded at her question. "Yeah," she replied, softening. Poor Jeanette was really going through it, so she wanted to continue to be there for her, despite how mentally taxing it was. "Hopefully things will go more smoothly here than earlier. Tell me what you need me to do, and I'll do it. I'm sure I could distract Theo with the dessert bar or something."

 

Jeanette deflated a little and turned her attention to the lunchbox she was now bringing out onto the table. "I... I'm actually not sure I could go through with everything we planned," she mumbled, ashamed to even admit it. "I-I mean, did you see how I froze up around him? I'm a mess! H-He was so close and I couldn't even look him in the eye and o-oh God, I shouldn't think too much about the specifics," she continued, starting with slight panic and ending with a blush. 

 

"Oh," Eleanor began, frowning. "Don't let that discourage you. You were thrown off because nothing went according to plan. This time will be different, I'm sure."

 

Sinking into her chair, Jeanette just forced a somber shrug. "I'm not so sure about that, but I'll try again later. J-Just not here, in front of everyone," she decided, still sounding a little dejected. "I-I just hope he doesn't sit right across from me, or ask any questions about my fall again."

 

Eleanor quietly nodded as a response. She wasn't about to pressure her shy sister any further, as she wanted to make sure she was comfortable before she made the move. Hopefully another opportunity would come soon. 

 

A few minutes later, the remaining chipette appeared at the table and took her seat. Although her mental breakdown from earlier caused her to miss most of her first class, Brittany managed to keep up a normal appearance for the rest of the day. There were still a few looks here and there from her peers as she navigated the halls, but everyone seemed to be bothering her less today than they were the day before. She hadn't run into any of her old friends since the bathroom incident, but the deep pit of loneliness still stung her as she spent the entire day having nobody to talk to. If the chipmunks were now mad at her, that meant that the only friends she had left were her sisters. 

 

"Hey," Eleanor greeted, trying to gauge Brittany's emotional state. She seemed to be better than she was this morning, but still looked a little gloomy. "All good?"

 

Brittany perked up at this question. Why was Eleanor asking if she was good? She already knew her situation, so how good could she be? "Fine."

 

"You sure?" Eleanor continued to ask.

 

"Yes I'm sure," Brittany scoffed. "Let's just eat." 

 

Although she had been hoping to check up on Brittany as well, Jeanette kept her gaze low and figured it'd be the best to just go ahead and eat her food. So the three of them sat there in silence, unwrapping snacks and opening up Tupperware boxes. Things were awkward, sure, but at least the boys weren't here yet. 

 

As they sat in silence, Brittany decided to bring up the plan from earlier. She felt guilty for leaving her sister behind, and considering they were the only people who didn’t hate her at the moment, it was in her best interest to be as nice to them as possible. "S-so," she began, her demeanor almost completely changing. "How did talking with Simon go?"

 

The sudden mention of his name made Jeanette drop her spoon. Scrambling to pick it back up, she let out a nervous laugh. "O-Oh! That? Well, uh, I tried to talk and, uh... n-no words came out... Well, at least not the right ones," Jeanette summarized, a sheepish grin breaking out onto her face.

 

"Oh, Jeanette....." Brittany groaned, putting her face down onto the table. "You need some serious wing work to help you."

 

"Well, it probably would have helped if there wasn't a huge distraction in the background," Eleanor commented. Did Brittany seriously have the audacity to blame Jeanette for the reason that the plan didn't work? 

 

Brittany blinked. Was Eleanor....talking about her? Shit, she knew running away would cause something like this to happen. She couldn’t get into another argument with anyone. Not today.  “I was helping, I swear!” Brittany shouted in defense. "I mean, yeah, I ran off, but I was distracting him. I did what you both wanted me to do!" 

 

"So you couldn't manage to get along with Alvin for five minutes?" Eleanor asked. 

 

Brittany bit her lip. No, apparently she couldn’t. Just like Audrey had said earlier, she and Alvin would never be able to get along. This was all her fault. Or…..was it? Alvin had started it, if she remembered correctly. Brittany could have admitted her faults, but her anger ended up taking over instead. 

 

 “He was the one who had a problem," Brittany replied. "I tried, okay? He kept telling me to leave and....." 

 

The words then began to echo in her head again, and Brittany could feel herself getting sad. So she stopped herself and sat down, not wanting to put the attention back onto her. Now realizing what she was doing, she decided she shouldn’t continue. She had to calm herself if she wanted to stay on good terms with her sisters. 

 

"And what?" Eleanor asked. 

 

"And nothing. Sorry Jeanette. D-didn't mean to ruin your conversation with Simon..." 

 

Jeanette sat there in shock. Brittany was... Brittany was starting to act like her. Something was seriously wrong with the pink chipette. Feeling her heart ache for the poor girl, she cleared her throat and put a reassuring hand on her sister's shoulder. "No, it's okay. It really wasn't your fault at all," she began, her voice gentle but certain. "I just froze up because, well, he was worried about the band-aid, and he started holding my face a-and he was really close... So, really, I guess it was Simon's fault? O-Oh, wait, no that doesn't sound right. I think 'victims of circumstance' is a better way to put it. Y-Yeah. But really, it wasn't your fault. I had honestly given up before you and Alvin had even interacted. It was just... a lot."

 

"Really?" Brittany asked, a babyish pout on her face. 

 

Eleanor was perplexed. Okay, Brittany seemed....genuinely sad this time. Whatever Alvin said to her must have been nasty if she was reacting this way. "Okay, what the fuck did he do?" Eleanor questioned. "Do I have to yell at him?" 

 

Brittany bit her lip. "This isn't about me," she deflected. 

 

Eleanor sighed. "Brittany, I'd rather not have you moping around all day. Alvin said something to you that hurt you, yes?" 

 

Brittany slowly nodded, but didn't add anything else.

 

As those two went back and forth, the middle child felt guilt bubbling up inside her. Oh, she knew they should've chased after Brittany when she stormed off. With a sigh, Jeanette figured maybe she should try reeling out the information. "I really do appreciate that you're trying not to make this about yourself but you can tell us, Brittany. I know we asked for some more focus on our lives, but yours is still important too," she softly began. "If Alvin hurt your feelings, we want to know and be able to help." 

 

With that encouragement, Brittany gathered herself a little before explaining the story. "I....talked to Alvin last night. He texted me saying that everyone is mad at me for yelling at you guys yesterday, and I blew up at him for it. Eleanor told me it was stupid, and I agree. It was. So I apologized to him, but he never responded. Then today, I tried giving him his jacket back to see if maybe he'd accept my apology, but all he said was that....that.....he doesn't want to talk to me! And neither does Simon or Theodore, so now I've lost the only friends I have left!" 

 

So much for gathering herself together. The chipette began sobbing at the table, absolutely losing it.

 

"W-Wait, what!? The boys... Not even Theodore?" Jeanette questioned, seeming skeptical. "No, no. There has to be some other explanation for this. I'm sure Alvin didn't mean that, Brittany. M-Maybe he was just angry, and said it in the heat of the moment! Alvin does that all the time, right?" 

 

Eleanor frowned. Based on Brittany's reaction, she was honestly expecting more, but she was also confused as to why Alvin wouldn't accept her apology. "Seems a little odd for him to be holding a grudge like that," she commented. "I agree with Jeanette, though. I don't think Simon and Theodore don't want to talk to you. They were a little upset, but they're not the type to drop someone after one thing..." 

 

It was then that Eleanor noticed something about the boys in question; they weren't there! It was well into lunch at this point, so they were running late. "Speaking of them, where are they?" she asked.

 

Taking a few looks around, Jeanette soon caught on to what Eleanor had noticed. "Oh! Wait, that's actually a really good question," she thought aloud. "Well, Simon sometimes takes extra time at the end of classes to ask questions, but I'm not sure if his brothers would... I mean, I've seen Theodore stay back a little for small talk with teachers, but Alvin usually leaves as soon as he can. Either way, it's odd that it's taken them this long."

 

Brittany then also noticed, but was more relieved than confused. Although her sisters tried reassuring her that at least Simon and Theodore couldn't hate her, she still felt that way. She couldn't bear to see them. "Honestly, I could go without seeing them today."

 

Eleanor sighed. "It would be a perfect opportunity to talk things through, though," she said, trying to get her sister on the right track. She continued to look for any signs of blue, green, or red, but nothing seemed to catch her eye. That was, until it landed on the old table that they used to sit at before Brittany asked everyone to switch. There they were, sitting down at the now crowded table, where there was only room for three. Were the boys....avoiding them?

 

Following Eleanor's gaze, Jeanette settled on the same sight. "D-Do you think they forgot we don't sit there anymore?" she asked meekly, too afraid to suggest anything else.

 

Brittany also followed Eleanor's gaze, and noticed where the boys were sitting. "There's no way," she said. "Alvin had a whole thing about asking why we switched, remember?" It was then that she realized that.....the boys were purposefully avoiding them. Oh no. It was true. It had to be true now....

 

"Okay, so then....why are they all the way over there?" Eleanor asked. Then she looked at Brittany, and....it hit her. Alvin must have said something to his siblings about her. Ugh, this was fucking ridiculous. "I'm gonna go talk to them."

 

Jeanette sunk a little in her seat. Although there was definitely something going on between Brittany in the boys, she couldn't help but feel she may have been part of this equation too. After all, Simon had gone to the library without even asking her yesterday, and this morning he was clearly trying to dodge her. Gosh, this was going to become a new thing for them, wasn't it?

 

"I-I'm just gonna stay here," the shyer chipette mumbled. "I don't think I could handle talking to them right now, sorry Ellie."

 

"It's fine, I got this," Eleanor said. It didn't surprise her that she was handling the situation on her own, and ironically so considering she was the only one who wasn't somehow involved in it. The blonde chipette rose up out of her seat and made her way down to their old lunch table. 

 

"So.....you really don't think they're ALL mad at me?" Brittany asked her other sister as Eleanor walked away. "Even now that they're clearly avoiding us?"

 

Jeanette grimaced a little. "I-I really don't think so. Theodore's not very good at being angry, and last time I checked, he definitely isn't with you. As for Simon, well... he was frustrated yesterday, but I feel like he was more disappointed than mad," Jeanette began, giving her sister a sincere look of sympathy. "A-Also, I think we should take into consideration that they might just be helping Simon avoid me like they did this morning," she then added, shrinking into herself as if she was ashamed for some reason.

 

Brittany squinted. That was true. Alvin was acting extremely weird this morning when it came to Jeanette talking to Simon, almost like he was guarding him from her. What kind of threat could Jeanette possibly pose? "I didn't think about that," Brittany began. "I mean, why should you and Eleanor be punished because of something I did? But also...what would another reason be? Why would they avoid you?" 

 

At first, Jeanette only responded with a weak shrug. She had her suspicions but was frightened of voicing them, as if speaking them out loud would transform them into the truth. On the other hand though, she couldn't stand her older sister thinking everything was just her fault. But she knew what the right thing to do was. "I know I've said this before, but I think I might've scared Simon away at homecoming," came out in a bit of a blurt. "That might be why they're avoiding us now. I-I mean, just think about it! He hasn't spoken much to me one-on-one ever since then, he's started doing things we do together on his own, and the boys were practically evacuating him out of the area when I approached him this morning. They're probably just helping him. A-And I know I can't be sure, but I wouldn't be surprised if this sitting away from us thing was already a plan even before you had that interaction with Alvin this morning. S-So yeah."

 

By the end of her explanation, Jeanette looked awfully upset. She appeared so small despite being the tallest, fiddling with her fingers and keeping her gaze low. She felt guilty. Not just about the fact Brittany was blaming herself or the fact that she might've crossed a boundary during homecoming, but also for other things, like the lies she told yesterday. That last part wasn't even relevant to her current situation, but it sure was coming to mind and adding to the horrible feelings swirling around inside of her.

 

Brittany widened her eyes a little at Jeanette's words. Did she seriously think this whole thing was her fault? Sweet little Jeanette? Sure, she tended to accidentally mess things up with her clumsiness, but this wasn't a situation in which that would be applicable. "Jeanette," Brittany began, trying to be gentle with her shy sister. "I highly doubt Simon is avoiding you because he's mad at you. In fact, he's probably super duper crushing on you, and doesn't know how to act normal or something. I mean, that's why you're afraid to talk to him, right?" 

 

No matter how much she stopped to think, Jeanette didn't know how to respond to that. Brittany absolutely had a point, because that was why she herself was too scared to talk to him, but... did she feel comfortable telling herself Simon had a crush on her? No! That... That felt wrong. Not only because it'd get her hopes up but, well, wouldn't that be her complimenting herself? Who was she to say that she was crush material? That she was pretty and likable enough for anyone, let alone a guy like Simon who didn't seem that interested in most people, to have a crush on her? The last thing Jeanette wanted was to sound as if she was full of herself.

 

So, unsure of exactly what to say, she settled for a simple and neutral approach. "Maybe," she mumbled, nodding in understanding. "Hopefully."

 

"Definitely," Brittany finished. 

 

****

 

Alvin was the first to notice Eleanor approaching their table. He immediately panicked, dragging his brothers down in an attempt to hide them from her. "Rogue chipette at 3:00!" he half-whispered, still holding both Simon and Theodore down.

 

Simon and Theodore both grunted at the sudden pull downwards, but Simon hissed in addition, having hit his head on the table. "Alvin! Oh my God, you can't be serious right now," he whisper-shouted, glaring at his (somehow) older brother. "There's no way she's not gonna see us. I'm sure she already has," he then insisted, pulling away and rubbing at the sore part of his head.

 

Alvin was about to respond, but Eleanor interrupted. "I know you're all down there," she said, causing Alvin to lift his head up slowly. 

 

"Eleanor!" Alvin greeted, grinning and giggling sheepishly. "Such a surprise seeing you here....we were uh, playing hide and seek."

 

"In the cafeteria?" Eleanor asked, easily seeing through Alvin's dumb lie. 

 

"Figured we could mix it up a bit. The game gets boring after a while of playing it." 

 

Eleanor just shook her head. "You can stop the lies, Alvin. And the other two can come out now."

 

An annoyed Simon and an awkward Theodore then promptly pulled themselves out from under the table. "For the record, that little stunt was not our idea, and Alvin dragged us down there before we could even say anything," Simon clarified, fixing up his hair. 

 

Speaking of, Theodore bared a bashful grin similar to Alvin's. "H-Hey, Ellie! How are you?" he asked, hoping to lighten the atmosphere before she inevitably started interrogating them on why they were sitting so far away.

 

"I'm okay," Eleanor softly replied. She knew Simon and Theodore were dragged into this. Alvin on the other hand? "But you know, the table's kinda empty over there."

 

"I mean, Jeanette and Brittany are over there," Alvin began. 

 

"Alvin, you know what I'm talking about."

 

This shut Alvin up, and he huffed out a small sigh. Seems like he had to face the music now. "Look, we....we uh...."

 

"Just spit it out. Does this have something to do with yesterday?"

 

A lightbulb then went off in Alvin's head. Yesterday? Oh, right!  Although the main reason was to avoid Jeanette, it wasn't technically a lie if he mentioned the other chipette that was bothering them. Eleanor would surely understand that, wouldn't she? "Why yes it is," he said. "You got me. I mean, it's fair, right? She called Theodore's conversation stupid. We don't wanna associate with that." 

 

Eleanor was stunned. Sure, Alvin shunning Brittany was pretty typical, but how had he gotten Simon and Theodore to join him? "Is.....that really it?" she asked, looking at the other two boys for confirmation.

 

At the mention of yesterday's interactions with Brittany, Simon realized something. However, he first needed to address Alvin's stupid answer. "First of all, that isn't the only reason we've been upset with her. She guilt-tripped Jeanette yesterday, and she's been more mean than usual recently, especially to her sisters," he began, clarifying the matter more to Alvin than he was to Eleanor. "Second, why are you over there with her? I mean, I can completely understand if you changed your mind about it since she's your sister, but I was under the impression that after yesterday's walk home, we were all in agreement about distancing ourselves from her until she realized she was hurting us, but especially you and Jeanette," Simon continued, speaking with what was genuine confusion and curiosity. 

 

"I'm not going to leave my sister completely alone because of one mistake she made," Eleanor replied, a little put off by Simon's response. "I thought the idea was to make sure that they didn't steal the spotlight all the time. I...." 

 

Eleanor sighed before thinking a little. From Simon's perspective, she supposed it looked like she was just forgiving her sister. Well, she did, but Brittany apologized. Oh.....they didn't know that yet. "Let me explain," she began again. "Brittany apologized to us last night. We argued a little, but I think she realizes the damage she caused. She's starting to get better actually, and I'm quite proud of her." Then Eleanor looked at Alvin and gave him a glare. "In fact, she even apologized to YOU for lashing out and blocking you. Which in my opinion, is not as bad as what she did to Jeanette, yet she forgave her, and you're still sitting here blatantly ignoring her."

 

Just when Simon was about to gently remind her that it wasn't just one mistake Brittany had made in fear that Eleanor was somehow being guilt-tripped too, he was hit with a truckload of information. First, he just blinked a few times, trying to process it. Then, his brows furrowed together. What Eleanor was saying didn't make any sense. "Okay, we had no idea she apologized, but we're very glad to hear that. I'm confused, though... if you say she's been improving ever since she did that, then how come she lashed out at Alvin and blocked him? Was that before or after she made up with you and Jeanette?" he asked, keeping his tone polite despite his bewilderment.

 

Eleanor sighed. "After, but like I said, she apologized to him. I think that's a step in the right direction." 

 

"She's just defending her cause she feels obligated to," Alvin added. "Don't let her convince you, Si."

 

"Excuse me?" Eleanor challenged. "I'm not convincing anyone anything. I'm simply stating why I'm still talking to her." She then crossed her arms and frowned. "Look, think what you want of her. I know she's hard to deal with, I know she can be a bitch sometimes, but she's still my sister. I'm not asking you all to forgive her right off the bat, but she really is trying. She just lost all of her friends yesterday. She's still recovering from it. Have a little empathy at least." 

 

With that, Eleanor left the table, but not before saying one last thing. She remembered the words that Brittany had repeated to her, about Alvin saying that Simon and Theodore were mad at her. Now she was beginning to think that it was true, and that deeply upset her. She hoped that maybe, maybe this whole thing was a misunderstanding. Nope. They were ignoring her, and now Brittany felt like she had no friends left. Staring back at her sisters and noticing the pain that the three boys had managed to cause within a few hours of the day, Eleanor lost her cool. 

 

“You know, I expected this kind of shit from Alvin, but....not from the two of you. You know this is hurting Jeanette too, right? Honestly, this is so disappointing." After that, she was gone. Was she fully proud of what she said? No, but it was important that she did. At least she thought so in the moment. 

 

When Eleanor left, Alvin was shocked. He fully thought that Eleanor would be on his side. Did he not help her with Theodore yesterday? Was she not also mad at Brittany? "Haha, that was cold, am I right?" he tried deflecting, turning to his brothers. "I mean, cmon, we could be doing way worse! She's acting like we beat her sisters up or something!"

 

Eleanor's last statement hit the other two brothers hard. Theodore felt ashamed, but what started rising up in Simon was anger.

 

'Have a little empathy'? He did! He had expressed how bad he felt for Brittany multiple times throughout the last 24 hours! He had originally suggested they just gradually begin standing up for themselves, starting with saying 'no' and encouraging Jeanette and Theodore to do so as well. His whole idea of ignoring her was only decided when Eleanor insisted that communicating with Brittany wouldn't work. Even then, he had suggested it while clearly exasperated, and he had figured that was enough to indicate it was only a last resort option. What the hell else was he supposed to do!? Pretend to be all happy with her as she only continued to mistreat the others while they were trying to help her?

 

Even worse, Eleanor name-dropped Jeanette and accused him of hurting her -- something he knew she knew would affect him. Then, she had the gall to say she was disappointed in them and leave as if she was someone of higher moral status and not the same person who was insisting literally just yesterday that communication wouldn't work out. Even yesterday afternoon he understood that she must've just been jaded from living with Brittany. But still, her saying she was disappointed in them felt like some sort of mic-drop moment which seriously rubbed him the wrong way.

 

One of the worst parts of the whole situation was the fact that he was trying so hard to be as polite as he could, and yet he was still interpreted as a cold person. He wanted to sound sincerely confused rather than accusatory or skeptical, because he was sincere. He even prefaced with saying he would completely understand if Eleanor forgave her because he knows they're sisters, and so obviously their bond is stronger. He wasn't trying to judge Eleanor, he was just genuinely curious as to what had changed between the sisters, and he only wanted to know so that he could adjust his approach to Brittany based on how they felt. After all, he wasn't the person being hurt the most here. He knew that. He thought it was clear he knew that. But no, no one ever understood him. No matter how hard he tried to express and communicate his thoughts properly, it never worked. Because nothing ever worked with this group, did it? 

 

With a clenched jaw, Simon stood up. "I'm going to class early," he announced.

 

That sudden decision was enough to pull Theodore out of his shame. "Wh-What? But... But aren't you going to eat?" the youngest asked, eyes full of concern.

 

"I'll be fine," he insisted, snatching his backpack and slinging it over his shoulders. "I'm not walking home with you guys either. I have a meeting with the Debate Team this afternoon. Don't bother waiting for me, just get home safe."

 

That was a second crack in Theodore's heart. Simon wasn't even going to walk home with them. "O-Oh, okay... Have fun at debate club, Simon."

 

With a sigh, his older brother softened his expression a little. "Thanks, Theodore." 

 

Then, he left. 

 

"Wh-hey!" Alvin shouted, but to no avail. He then angrily turned to look at the chipettes before speaking again. "What nerve!" he shouted. "Now she made Simon upset! All for....Brittany!?"

 

Theodore just sat there, silent for a few moments. He wasn't sure he had ever had so many thoughts and feelings swirling within him until just then. He was... confused. So, so utterly confused. There were misunderstandings left and right and there were apparently even private conversations he had no idea about that were now impacting the whole group.

 

Just last week, everyone was having a blast at homecoming. Now? Now even the most mature chipmunks were at odds with each other. Now walking away was a regular occurrence. Now even Eleanor was mad at him. It honestly felt like the only friendship that wasn't entirely tainted was his with Jeanette. But according to Eleanor, even that might've been at stake.

 

He was puzzled, conflicted, but most of all sad. As simple as it was, that was the word that could describe him best. Knowing he would have to eventually respond to Alvin, he just forced out a weak shrug. "I dunno. I just wanna go home."

 

Alvin frowned. Poor Theodore; he didn't deserve any of this. If he had a big crush on someone, he would never talk to them like that. The fact that Eleanor said such a thing that was not only awful, but also confusing. "I'm with ya," he began, patting Theodore's shoulder. "Clearly we're surrounded by emotionally immature friends." Brittany blocking him, Jeanette leading Simon on, and now Eleanor lashing out? Oh yeah, all of the chipettes were on his shit list. 

 

Theodore had to purse his lips to stop himself from saying anything. 'Immature' friends? Was Alvin joking? No, he was definitely just joking... right? 

 

Sure, Brittany did lash out at him this morning, and apparently yesterday and that was... well, even she would have to admit that was at least a little immature, right? And sure, Eleanor kinda just did the same... but Theodore actually couldn't help but still feel bad for the chipettes. Brittany was being bullied, and Eleanor was probably stressed out by having to comfort the poor girl every day. Maybe the blonde chipette was right. Maybe Theodore was being a bad friend.

 

Yeah, Alvin must've not really meant that. It was probably just a heat-of-the-moment thing.

 

Meanwhile, Eleanor made her way back to the table where her sisters were. She admittedly felt bad about yelling at Simon and Theodore, but their compliance in Alvin's idea didn't exactly make them innocent. Alvin was really pissing her off. Using his brothers as weapons against her sister? It was too much, and now poor Jeanette was panicking even more about Simon. Shame on him, honestly.

 

Based on Eleanor's expression, Brittany could tell that her conversation with the boys didn't go well. "Oh god," she began. "What happened?"

 

"All I'm going to say is that it's all Alvin," Eleanor replied. She knew how vulnerable both of her sisters were at the moment, so mentioning anything specific was only going to break them further. "He's creating a bigger problem than there needs to be, and now we have this rift as if.....there's two sides or something. Like Simon and Theodore can't think for themselves and form their own opinion on the situation? That's so dumb!" 

 

Brittany blinked. She knew it. This was about her, and now all three boys wanted nothing to do with them. "Wait....so like......they don't want to talk to us?"

 

"I don't know," Eleanor said. "Probably not after what I said. I'll have to apologize later, but right now, I'm so angry. I....can't even think right now!

 

Jeanette felt her entire body tense up. The boys didn't want to talk to them? There was a rift between the group? Eleanor was so angry that even she said something that would've made the boys want to avoid them more?

 

Oh, God. It was happening. Everything was falling apart. 

 

Taking in a deep breath and shoving her feelings into a bottle before she could panic, Jeanette looked back up at Eleanor. "Th-That's okay. M-Maybe we should just forget about it and eat for now," she decided, her expression just barely concealing her anxiety.

 

"Yeah, maybe we should," Eleanor began, making an attempt to distract herself by looking down at her lunch. But something was still off at the table, and she couldn't help but notice. Brittany was on the verge of tears, and Jeanette looked like she was about to have a panic attack. Oh, Alvin was so dead. "Actually, you know what?" Eleanor continued, staring both of her sisters down. "No. Whatever Alvin is doing with his brothers is hurting you two. I'm not ignoring that." 

 

Brittany looked over at Jeanette, who was clearly panicking. The eldest chipette wrapped a protective arm around her and squeezed a little, hoping it would help. "I'm so sorry," she began, but Eleanor cut her off. 

 

"This is neither of your faults," the blonde spoke. "The entire conflict is in Alvin's head. I mean, Simon and Theodore were just looking at me all confused the entire time! They're not even mad at either of you. Alvin's a jerk, and he needs to get over whatever this is and apologize to both of you. So much for us helping him with Jessica and getting him a limo at Homecoming. This is the thanks we get for that!?"

 

From her now somewhat relaxed position against the eldest sister, Jeanette looked up at Eleanor with a glimmer of hope in her sad eyes. "It's only Alvin? O-Oh, that's good then," she mumbled, feeling a sense of relief just by verbalizing the words. "Did you get any hints as to why Alvin might be doing this, though? I-It's okay if you didn't, I'm just... a little confused."

 

Eleanor paused. She didn't want to put the blame on Brittany, but she was pretty sure that it had something to do with her. She was the only one that Alvin mentioned, anyway. 

 

Brittany noticed Eleanor looking at her, so she sighed. "I told you," she began, resting her elbow on the table as she put her cheek on her palm. "He's mad at me. And he made his brothers mad at me and mad at you two! Ugh!" 

 

Eleanor sighed as well. "I really don't know why, though," she said. "You apologized to him. There's no reason for him to hold a grudge like that. It's stupid."

 

Now feeling even worse for her sister, Jeanette returned the favor and wrapped a comforting arm around Brittany's shoulder. "No, no! Don't worry about us! Ellie said they're not mad at us. In fact, I'm sure Simon and Theodore aren't even mad at you either. I-It's okay, it's only Alvin. And he's just being... well, Alvin," Jeanette softly reassured, treading lightly as to not insult the red-capped chipmunk.

 

"I just don't get it!" Brittany exclaimed. "I apologized to him! I helped him out! He helped me back! I-I thought we were cool, and friendly now, but then he does this! It's like he's messing with my head! And the worst part? I......I don't want him to hate me!" 

 

Unsurprisingly, Brittany ended up crying again, causing Eleanor to groan. Alvin was now number one on her imaginary hit list.

 

Jeanette's heart sank as she watched her big sister slowly break down into tears, listing one heart-breaking statement after the other. "J-Just know that none of this is your fault," she gently pleaded, this time wrapping her sister in both arms. "You already did all you could... a-and I'm sure he doesn't hate you, he's probably just being silly and holding a light grudge like he always does. N-Not that that's an excuse or anything; just an explanation. Even then, though, you deserve better than this. I'm so sorry Brittany."

 

Brittany leaned into the hug, and eventually gave one back to her younger sister. "Th-thank you, Jeanette," she said, calming down a little. 

 

"We're gonna fix this," Eleanor said. "For both of you."

 

1:21 pm

 

Although she was trying to feel optimistic about the current situation amongst the group, Eleanor still had this horrible feeling eating away at her during the rest of her classes. So much so that she could barely focus, and upon thinking about it, she knew exactly what that feeling was. It was guilt. 

 

What she said to Simon and Theodore earlier was harsh. She knew they wouldn’t actually purposefully follow a scheme like that, even if Alvin was pretty good at convincing people. She concluded that the eldest brother must have manipulated them into doing it, most likely lying about something in order to get them to play along. Now Eleanor had to live with the fact that she called them out for something that they most likely didn’t do, and she didn’t give them an opportunity to explain themselves. Sighing, Eleanor closed her textbook on her desk. There wasn’t a point in trying to pay attention to the lesson. She had to get this disgusting feeling out of her, and the only way to do that was to apologize. 

 

To Theo 💖 and Simon 💙, 1:21 pm 

 

Eleanor: I just wanted to apologize to both of you for earlier. I lashed out at you both, and that wasn't fair of me. As someone who has been roped into many plans before, I get it actually. 

 

Eleanor: I just want to know what's going on though, because Brittany and Jeanette are both freaking out about you two being mad at them. Is there a way you can give me insight on what's going on with Alvin?

 

Theodore: it's okay

 

Theodore: but why would Brittany and Jeanette think we're mad at them??

 

Geography, 1:22 pm

 

Simon kept his eyes on the whiteboard, his jaw still clenched. Each and every word from the tenured teacher at the front of the class went through one ear and out the other. The lesson started with him trying to focus, only to soon realize there was no point in doing so considering the fact that he already knew the content. Even then, he was trying to tune in just for the sake of respect. That was proving to be quite difficult, though. You know, considering all that had happened at lunch time, and the fact that Theodore was right there.

 

Fourth period just had to be Geography, the one class he had with Theodore, didn't it?

 

Speaking of, the chipmunk in question began to nudge his older brother. Earning a significantly more gentle version of Simon's typical annoyed 'What?' face, Theodore sighed a silent sound of relief at the fact that he now had his brother's attention.

 

He thought the other boy simply wanted to check up on him, but it soon became apparent something else was going on. At first, Theodore tried mouthing words, but it was to no avail because Simon's expression made it very clear that he was absolutely lost. Then, he tried spelling them out with his hands before confusing himself and staring down at them as if he was only then realizing that he had ten fingers. After that, Theodore thought trying to mime his message out would be a good idea. Which, surprise, it wasn't.

 

Simon had been squinting, angling his head in different ways, and even trying to imagine Theodore's hands as lines on a diagram. By the time he had decided to start miming, the taller chipmunk knew it was hopeless.

 

Because what the hell  was Theodore trying to say!? Did– Wait, did he just point at him before unsheathing an imaginary sword? Dear God– Hold on, why was he tapping on the weapon? Oh, great. Now his brother looked like that one gasp emoji he used all the time. Did he not expect to see his reflection in the imaginary blade? What, was it not shiny enough or– okay, now Simon was being ridiculous too.

 

With a sigh, he just shook his head and refocused his attention on the lesson. Theodore wasn't about to give up, though. He needed  Simon to see what was going on. He couldn't risk another misunderstanding with the chipettes.

 

To his chagrin, the boy in question felt himself being nudged again. He was a little annoyed at this point, but this was Theodore, so he wasn't about to let his face give it away. To his surprise, though, the green-clad boy actually passed him a note this time — something that made his stomach churn. 

 

Simon didn't like passing notes. Passing notes wasn't allowed in class. That was the rule. Teachers never said anything about receiving  notes, but Simon wasn't fond of smartass-ing his way around rules. That felt even worse than just breaking them. And Simon hated  breaking rules.

 

Noticing the clear reluctance, Theodore gave his brother a pleading look of desperation.

 

To that, the bespectacled chipmunk decided to at least evaluate the situation. It wasn't like his younger brother to misbehave, and Theodore was doing this even after surely being able to tell he was annoyed. This must've been important. 

 

With hesitant hands, Simon eventually took the small note and checked it with a quick glimpse.

 

'Check your phone.'

 

Yeah, no. That wasn't happening.

 

Theodore watched with disappointment as his brother shoved the note in his pocket rather than pull his phone out of his bag. He couldn't him for wanting to be a good student, but when he took a peek at his own phone under the table and noticed Eleanor had sent another text, he started to get anxious. If Simon didn't notice her apology, she was going to think he was ignoring her…

 

To Theo 💖 and Simon 💙, 1:27 pm 

 

Eleanor: Because you've all been avoiding them all day. Or well, Alvin's been avoiding them and somehow convinced you both to make it look like you were too. 

 

Eleanor: Do either of you know why Alvin is mad at Brittany? Last time I checked, she apologized to him about blocking him. I mean, he isn't even the one who should be mad at her. It's weird.

 

Theodore: oh... that

 

Simon: Well, there's always that altercation from this morning.

 

Geography, 1:27 pm

 

What? 

 

Glancing up, Theodore found Simon on his laptop… taking notes? No, wait. Simon must've been messaging Eleanor from his laptop. Using… what was it called again? A Virtual… Puppy Netizen? A Virtual… Pancake Net? A Virtual… A VPN! A Virtual Private Network! That was what Simon had called it! 

 

Swiftly putting his phone back into the depths of his backpack, Theodore got back onto his laptop whilst his teacher went on and on about information even he already knew. He glanced around anxiously before lowering his brightness and activating a random VPN he had installed. Thankfully, no other student was even looking in the direction of the teacher to notice the two chipmunks sitting at the front being on the wrong tabs. 

 

Reading Simon's message, Theodore realized it definitely sounded snarkier than his brother would have ever intended, especially now that Eleanor was apologizing to them, so he added onto it just so that his friend didn't get the wrong idea.

 

To Ellie!! 💚💚 and Simon 👨🔬, 1:29 pm

 

Theodore: we're not really sure what happened tho :/

 

Eleanor: Oh, the one where Alvin told Brittany that nobody wanted to talk to her?

 

Eleanor: Yeah

 

Simon: ??????

 

Simon: what???

 

Theodore: wait what

 

Theodore: Alvin said that???

 

Theodore: this morning??

 

Eleanor: Yep

 

Eleanor: Then he gets you both to sit at a different table

 

Eleanor: It's like he wanted Brittany to think you were all mad at her, and in turn it hurt Jeanette too : (

 

Eleanor: That's why I wanted to talk to you guys

 

Geography, 1:34 pm

 

Simon felt disgusting. He had only created this VPN to protect his data and privacy. He told himself if he were to ever use it in school, it would only be to access those videos and research websites his teachers provided that the school's internet network accidentally blocked. But using it to text during class? He felt his skin crawling with every single second that passed. 

 

But nothing was more disgusting than what he just read. 

 

To Theodore and Eleanor, 1:35 pm

 

Simon: what the fuck?

 

Eleanor: Yeah, this is worse than I thought

 

Eleanor: You two are truly confused

 

Simon: Was "nobody" supposed to be us or was alvin referring  to the general school population?

 

Eleanor: Oh god, I'm not sure. Could be either way tbh

 

Simon: well, great. I honestly can't tell which is the worse possibility. 

 

Theodore: alvin told us the different table was for

 

Theodore: a different reason

 

Theodore: not bc of brittany!!!

 

Eleanor: Oh wow

 

Eleanor: Again I'm so sorry for assuming

 

Eleanor:  know neither of you would do that ugh

 

Eleanor: I can't believe I fell into his trap

 

Theodore: it's okay :(

 

Simon: it's fine

 

Simon: you weren't really mad until he interrupted with that dumbass remark anyway, so I get it. 

 

Simon: sorry. excuse my language theodore 

 

Theodore: it's okay!!

 

Theodore: im more worried about all this stuff :( (edited)

 

Eleanor: I know! He's acting like Brittany committed a crime or something!

 

Simon: wait, how did they even get to the point of yelling like that this morning?? does anyone actually know?

 

Theodore: I dunno 😬

 

 

Theodore: I just know I saw the jacket on the ground AFTER they finished fighting 

 

Eleanor: Uh.....not sure. All I know is she was trying to talk to him, and he got irritated at her and then yelled at her.

 

Theodore : wait wait so was the table change ACTUALLY for the other reason or bc he didnt want to see brittany after that??

 

Eleanor: That I don't know

 

Simon: I’ll talk to him.

 

Eleanor: I would really appreciate that

 

School Front, 3:00 pm 

 

When the final bell rang, Brittany wanted to get the hell out of school as fast as possible. This chain reaction of events today was too much for her to handle, and now she was being pulled even further into a depression she didn't even know she was capable of feeling. Brittany knew she was dramatic, but the feelings she was experiencing right now were very much real this time. Although Eleanor reassured her that the other two chipmunks didn't hate her, Brittany couldn't help but see that happening. It always came down to those words from the two girls in the bathroom earlier. How could anyone love someone as lonely and desperate as her? 

 

The chipette stood outside in the cooler fall weather, no longer having a jacket to keep her warm. It felt like everyday, she had less and less support. Nothing to keep her safe from the cold, both physically and metaphorically.

 

Not too far away, the youngest chipmunk was approaching. Feeling plain awful about all that had happened earlier today, he was hoping to just get home as soon as he could. Maybe this afternoon wouldn't be as eventful! Maybe everything would be okay.

 

With a few internal words of reassurance and a single nod of his head, Theodore took a deep breath and pulled his gaze away from the floor for the first time since leaving class. 

 

Then, he saw Brittany. Alone. The first one there.

 

"O-Oh! Hey, Brittany!" he called out, a nervous grin that honestly looked more like a grimace plastered onto his face. "How're you feeling?" was his next choice of words, his intention being that she would hopefully understand they were still on good terms.

 

Brittany squeaked a little, jumping at Theodore's voice and spinning around. She wasn't expecting him to be the next one there, and certainly wasn't expecting him to talk to her. Maybe.....Eleanor was right? No, Theodore was cheery towards everyone, even those that he was upset with. 

 

"H-hey....." Brittany began, her eyes darting back and forth nervously. "I'm......fine." That was all she could muster somehow, so she turned back around and hoped that this awkward interaction wouldn't have to last any longer.

 

The blond beside her frowned. Brittany didn't seem very fine. "Are you sure?" he then asked in a softer voice.

 

Brittany turned to face Theodore again. Why was he pressing? Was he actually like, checking up on her? "I mean...." she began, still awkward. "As fine as I can be. You know, after everything."

 

Theodore nodded, giving her a sympathetic frown. With a quick check of his surroundings, he realized this was a good time to clear the air with Brittany. "A-About that. Eleanor, uh, she told us what Alvin said to you this morning," he slowly began, hesitant to even say that. "A-And I just wanna say we're really sorry, Brittany. S-Simon and I didn't know he said that! We're not mad at you! W-Wait. Ah, actually, Simon was a little mad yesterday b-but at home he said he was actually more sad that our group was having problems. But he was only frustrated in the first place because Jeanette and Eleanor were upset with you, so I'm sure he's okay now because Eleanor told us you already apologized to your sisters! Which is good -- very good!" he continued, rambling a little at this point, but with a nervous smile. 

 

Brittany listened very intently to Theodore's explanation, and could feel herself lightening up a little. He wasn't mad at her? It was true? Oh, the relief! "R-really?" she asked, making absolute sure she heard him right. Not that Alvin was known to tell the truth, but she didn't want to get her hopes up yet.

 

"Yeah!" Theodore confirmed, nodding with a brighter smile. "A-Also, about the table thing... We're really sorry about that. We only... Well, I can't say why but it wasn't any of your faults. It was Alvin's idea but since Simon and I didn't know you and the others already made up and since we had all ignored you and Alvin yesterday -- we're s-so sorry about that too -- we agreed because we thought if we were all there, a fight would start. I-I hope that makes sense. Sorry again." 

 

Brittany bit her lip. She supposed that in a weird way, she understood. The last time she had spoken to Theodore was when she insulted him, so why would he want to talk to her? Then she remembered that she had yet to apologize to the little guy. He had been nothing but nice to her recently, even now, and Brittany had kinda of treated him like crap. "Thanks," she began, looking down. "I actually owe you an apology too, though. For yesterday."

 

Just when he was about to ask why, Theodore remembered. She was referring to when she called his conversation about pandas stupid. "Ohh, that! Ah, that's okay! I didn't really mind too much, to be honest. I know you didn't mean it, you were just stressed out because of all that happened. So don't worry about it," Theodore reassured, his cheerful smile turning into a softer look of understanding. "O-Oh, but one more thing! Simon won't be walking home with us today. Just know that he's not mad at you or anything, it's just that he has Debate Club this afternoon."

 

"Got it," Brittany replied, but she didn't finish there. "Theodore?"

 

"Ya?" he prompted, his usual smile back on his face.

 

"Thank you," Brittany began, smiling. "Even though I was mean to you, you're still my friend. You're so nice to everyone all the time. It's....very admirable."

 

Theodore's smile softened. First into what seemed like a frown but then into another smile. It had been a while since someone actually noticed his efforts. It wasn't easy, considering how many different types of people there were in the world. Eleanor was right. Brittany really was changing.

 

"Thank you, Brittany. That means a lot to me," he responded, not sounding as bubbly as he usually would, but only because the sentiment genuinely touched him. Though, that lack of cheerfulness changed as soon as he realized something else. "You know, I actually find you very admirable too! You've been through a lot recently, and according to Eleanor, you still managed to apologize when you realized you weren't being very nice in some situations! She said it took a little convincing for you to understand how we felt, but I honestly think that just means you worked harder to do so. And for us, which makes it even sweeter! I wouldn't even know where to begin if I were you. I dunno if anyone's told you, but you're doing great, Brittany. Really great!" 

 

Brittany wasn't originally going to cry. She had done way too much of that today, but shit, everything Theodore was saying right now was exactly what she needed to hear. "That's.....the nicest thing anyone has said to me recently...." she trailed, choking a little as she began to cry once more. Yeah, there was the whole thing yesterday with Alvin, but did that really count after today? Ugh, she was a mess.

 

At first, he panicked. But when Theodore caught on that those were happy tears, he let out a sigh of relief. "I-It's okay! I think I have tissues with me!" Theodore quickly added, scrambling to take his bag off his shoulders and hand an unopened pocket-sized pack of tissues to the tearful chipette. "But really, I was just telling the truth! You're doing great. A-And I know everything's been pretty crazy recently, but I'm sure things will be okay soon."

 

He was going to end it there, before realising it might help to clarify one more thing. "Plus, I know you're not a bad person, Brittany. I never actually thought you were, not even yesterday! There's a difference between doing something not-so-nice and actually being a not-so-nice person, y'know? So, if any misunderstandings like this ever happen again, just know you'll always still have me!" Theodore went on, flashing her a supportive grin.

 

Brittany quickly grabbed a couple of tissues from Theodore and wiped away some fallen tears off of her face. She sniffled a bit, listening to the rest of Theodore's words and nodding to them in response. Theodore was too sweet for her. Way too sweet. "That....means a lot," she said.

 

Theodore brightened once more, his smile bigger than it had been all day. "I'm glad!" the green chipmunk chirped. "Oh, and you can keep the rest of the tissues if you want! I have like six new packets of them in here, and I could even spare another if you'd like! I got them for whenever I have messy lunches, but I've started packing loose paper towels for that instead. I don't really need them anymore, so I'd love if you could take them off my hands!" he added with an innocent giggle, hoping she'd accept them thinking it would be doing him a favor. It was better than explaining that he was actually just worried she'd start crying more often at school, considering all that was happening to her. That just seemed like it would be a hurtful reminder for the poor chipette. Theodore also figured that her knowing even he could tell her emotional state wasn't great nowadays would be embarrassing for her. Brittany didn't seem to find being vulnerable too easy, and they weren't that close. Besides, he wasn't lying either, he really didn't need so many tissues anymore.

 

"Thank you," Brittany said, blowing her nose as gracefully as she could. She was feeling a little better now that Theodore reassured her. Now if only she could figure out why Alvin still seemed to be mad....

 

Meanwhile, a new member of the group approached the two, immediately noticing the tissues in Brittany's hands. Oh great, had she seriously been crying again? Eleanor rolled her eyes while she was still far enough that Brittany couldn't see her, but then put on a smile as she walked over. "Hey you two," she said. "Everything okay?"

 

"Yeah! We're okay! I just finished clearing everything up with Brittany," Theodore chimed, so happy from the successful conversation with the auburn-haired chipette, that he nearly forgot what the blonde one had said earlier. Nearly. "Oh, uh... You're not still disappointed in me, are you?" he then asked in a meeker voice, biting down on his bottom lip with worry.

 

Eleanor was alarmed by Theodore's behavior. Had she actually scared him? Oh god, that was the last thing she had ever wanted to do. "Absolutely not!" Eleanor backtracked, waving her arms at him. "Oh gosh, I'm really sorry, Theodore. I know I already apologized, but I am! I never meant to make you feel like that." 

 

Theodore sighed and looked at Eleanor with sheer relief. "O-Oh, that's good! I was worried you were mad at me, but it's okay now!" he reassured, giving Eleanor one of the sweet smiles he gave Brittany.

 

Brittany rose a brow. "Did I miss something?" she asked. 

 

Eleanor sighed. "Nothing important. Just a miscommunication between us cuz of the Alvin shit. Which by the way, he better hope he doesn't try to talk to me when he shows up."

 

Brittany would usually be on Eleanor's side, or really, usually she was Eleanor. Today however, she just didn't really want to talk to Alvin at all. Clearly he wanted nothing to do with her, so why should she? "I'm not even gonna know what to do with myself, to be completely honest."

 

"Y-Yeah, I'm not really sure how to act around Alvin either... Since, y'know, he lied about how we fel,t and was mean to you this morning," Theodore added in a mumble, nodding somberly. "O-Oh, Ellie! I already told Brittany this, but Simon won't be walking home with us today. He's at Debate Club this afternoon."

 

"Oh," Eleanor said. Well, that wasn't very good news. Simon said he was going to talk to Alvin, so unless he was doing that right now, the red chipmunk was going to still think he had his brothers on his side. Great. "So we're waiting on Jeanette, and...."

 

"Oh, thank goodness, it's only you three!" the chipette in question exclaimed, approaching the group with relief. Although she was kinda hoping Simon was there too, she could definitely settle for just the youngest chipmunk being there for now. Granted, she was a little nervous about seeing Theodore after what Eleanor reported had happened in the cafeteria -- something she was still confused about since apparently he was also confused, but might've not wanted to speak to them any more after whatever it was that Eleanor said.

 

Thankfully, all those concerns vanished when Theodore spoke. "Jeanette!" he began in a cheer, grinning again. "Oh, we should talk! I have so much I need to tell you!"

 

With a small smile, she cocked her to head to the side with curiosity. "Oh? Is everything okay?"

 

"Yeah, everything's okay now! But Eleanor messaged us in class and there's a lot of things I should clear up. First, we're not mad at you guys! I-I mean, I don't know about Alvin, but he hasn't really seemed angry today. He said he wanted us to sit at our old table for a different reason -- I don't think I can tell you what it is, but I can tell you that it's no one's fault. Not yours, not Brittany's, not Ellie's!" he began before speaking in a more ashamed tone of voice. "Second, we didn't know Alvin said that mean thing to Brittany this morning. He didn't actually tell us what the conversation was, and we thought that if we did ask, it'd make him emotional or something... Sorry girls."

 

Jeanette felt so much stress melt away. Maybe things weren't falling apart. "N-No, that's okay! I would've been hesitant to ask too, considering they had been yelling. I'm just glad we're still on good terms," she reassured, giving Theodore a sweet smile. "O-Oh, that reminds me... I'm so sorry that we didn't follow after you this morning, Brittany. We thought maybe you wanted to be alone," she then added, turning to the eldest sister with a guilty look.

 

"Oh," Brittany replied, her heart sinking a little. Jeanette's statement had only reminded her of the sob session she had earlier, which she could definitely pinpoint as one of the lowest moments of her life. Then there was obviously the whole thing with Audrey and Jessica, but she wasn’t about to tell her sisters and Theodore about that. Especially not about the topic of you know who being brought up. "It's fine, really. I was just upset, haha." 

 

Brittany downplaying her emotions was so unlike her, but Eleanor figured that it was the eldest chipette's way of trying to be more selfless. "Well, don't worry you two," she began, a look of determination on her face. "He won't get out of this unscathed."

 

Theodore nodded. "Y-Yeah! Simon said he's gonna talk to him."

 

Jeanette gave her sister a comforting look before perking up at the mention of a certain blue chipmunk. Glancing around, she realized he still wasn't there. "Speaking of which... Where is Simon?" she queried, starting to get a little worried. He wasn't avoiding her again, was he?

 

"Oh! I forgot to tell you!" Theodore realized with a chuckle. "Simon's just at a Debate Club meeting this afternoon. He won't be able to walk home with us. I think he's planning to talk to Alvin in private once we're all home."

 

It honestly felt as if Theodore was some sort of bringer of peace today. Every word he spoke made her feel more at ease. Gosh, she had been worried for a moment there. "O-Oh! Well, that's good then. But, uh, are you sure you'll be okay being in the house when he does? I'm certain he wouldn't fight him, but if Simon really didn't know Alvin was saying all those bad things on his behalf, I don't think he'd be too happy with him. And you know, when Alvin's feeling targeted and Simon's feeling frustrated... things usually get a little stressful."

 

That was something Theodore hadn't even considered. With a purse of his lips and a thoughtful look, he paused to think about it. Jeanette was more correct than she realized. Simon had looked pretty angry earlier. And although his brothers weren't violent, he already got sad when they argued over small things. This? This was pretty big. Their whole friend group was at stake! Things probably were going to get at least a little intense. 

 

"I... I think I'll be okay," Theodore eventually decided. "They'll probably ask me to give them some privacy, anyways."

 

Jeanette nodded. "Just know you can always knock on our door if they do end up arguing too much and you don't wanna be around anymore, okay? You and I could do some gardening in our backyard, if you'd like!"

 

Theodore lit up at that. "Oh! Thanks, Jeanette! That sounds fun!"

 

"Of course! Any time!" she chirped back. 

 

"I second that," Eleanor said. She always welcomed Theodore at her house, and she wanted absolutely no stress in the poor boy's life. 

 

"You know what?" Brittany also added. "I third that." 

 

A little shocked, Eleanor turned around. She smiled though. That was awesome of Brittany to join in on the support. Looks like the wake up call was coming to a close.

 

By that point, Theodore was beaming. "YAY! I can bring my cookbook in case we get bored and hungry!" he cheered, throwing his arms up in a celebratory motion. "I know you girls probably already have a few cookbooks at home, but I just got a new one for sweets and pastries! And honestly, I feel like we could all use something sweet after all of this craziness."

 

Jeanette chuckled, endeared by his enthusiasm. The funny thing was that Theodore was the 'something sweet' he was hoping to make for the group. "Aw, that sounds fun! I'm not really great at cooking, but I can help you guys clean up!"

 

Theodore just shook his head. "No need! You and Brittany can help decorate whatever we make if you want!" he reassured. "Maybe we could make something unique! Like pink croissants! Or purple eclairs! I made sure to buy food coloring in every color. and lots of edible toppings when I got the book! There are stars, hearts, little smiley faces, and more!" 

 

Eleanor's smile only grew as Theodore spoke. How could anyone stay upset or angry at something when he was around? God, she fell more in love with him every day.

 

That quickly faded away however, because the very person she was angry at appeared. Eleanor felt her mood immediately shift, and soon she found herself glaring at the last member of their group as he joined them. 

 

Alvin had spent the rest of his day annoyed. The chipettes had managed to upset both of his brothers this time, even after their attempt at avoiding them. Why couldn't they just leave them alone? Now he had to go face them again, and this time he wasn't going to have Simon with him. Not that he couldn't handle the girls by himself, but it would have been nice to have his more rational brother there to make more excuses for them. 

 

Alas, Alvin reached his destination and looked around at his friends as he slowly approached the group. His eyes first landed on Theodore, who seemed to awkwardly look at him before putting on a smile. Upon seeing that, Alvin looked in the direction of the girls, who all seemed to stare him down. Maybe not so much Jeanette, and Brittany in fact was trying to look away from him, but Eleanor? If looks could kill, Alvin would be a dead man walking. He hadn't had a girl stare him down like that since.....he and Brittany competed in that talent show last semester. 

 

"So...." he began, trying to break the silence. "What's good?"

 

Knowing the others weren't very keen to see him, let alone speak to him, Theodore figured he should be the one to greet his brother. "H-Hey! Nothing much, we were just waiting for you," he answered, chuckling a little nervously. "Oh, and I already explained to the girls why Simon can't be here. So if this is all of us, I guess we should get going now!"

 

Since Theodore was already taking steps forward, Jeanette started catching up to him slowly with a silent nod. Wanting to keep things as light-hearted as possible so that Alvin wouldn't ask any confrontational questions, she flashed him a forced but polite smile before looking back at her sisters to check if they planned to follow along. 

 

They had not. Brittany didn't even look at Alvin, but instead quickly turned around and moved forward, now being in front of the rest of the group. 

 

Eleanor gave Alvin a nasty glance before doing the same, standing alongside Jeanette just in case. 

 

What the fuck? Alvin thought to himself. This was like a repeat of yesterday, even though he was pretty sure Simon agreed to stop the whole ignoring thing. Theodore at least was nice to him, but the chipettes? Were they seriously still mad about lunch? Because he didn't sit with them? Really? Alvin should have kept his mouth shut, but he wasn't exactly known for doing so. "So are we gonna play the pissy game or....?"

 

Eleanor stopped in her tracks and whipped around to face Alvin, who immediately stepped back and gulped. He had never in his life seen the shorter chipette so pissed. 

 

"If you want to call me being upset because you're being a total jerk to my sisters the 'pissy game', then yes we are," the blonde began, putting her hands on her hips. "You have been nothing but cruel today. Telling Brittany that your brothers hate her and then making them sit away from us to flesh out the narrative? Are you serious!?"

 

Alvin's eyes widened at the allegations. "Woah woah woah!" he backtracked, raising his hands up in defense. "I didn't say that! Sure, I said we didn't want to talk to her, but-"

 

"Is that any fucking better!?"

 

At this point, Brittany couldn't help but watch. She had to admit, watching Alvin get yelled at by her younger sister was very satisfying. 

 

"Um....."

 

"Exactly. You don't think about how your actions affect others, do you? At least Brittany apologized for her shit, but for some reason you're still mad at her. So yeah, go ahead and frame it like everyone is ignoring her. Let's make it look like our group has completely separated, that won't make Jeanette feel like shit after she tried talking to Simon and god forbid you let her!" 

 

"El-"

 

"No, don't talk to me. I am so pissed right now, Alvin. I need space." 

 

Then Eleanor was suddenly past everyone as she charged away, leaving the rest of the group behind.

 

A deafening silence engulfed them for a few moments, everyone practically frozen in place. All that had happened had done so unbelievably fast. Theodore wasn't even sure he processed half of it. He had never seen Eleanor that angry. Never heard her yell that loud. He didn't even know she was capable of it. And yet, he couldn't blame her at all. He was worried about what this could mean for their group, though. If Brittany yelled at Alvin and then stormed off in the morning, and Eleanor did in the afternoon, was... was Jeanette next? And if so, would she do it in the middle of the day tomorrow, or tonight?

 

No, no. His mind was just being silly. Wait, no, Jeanette said that's called being 'anxious'. Yeah, his mind was just being anxious. One look at the tall chipette -- who had moved over to him as soon as the yelling began -- proved that. She looked scared and worried and sad and... small. Theodore gently tugged on the hand of hers that was fidgeting with her sweater; a silent offer of support. 

 

A little startled at first but easing when she realized it was just the concerned boy beside her, Jeanette let go of the hem and instead let Theodore give her hand a reassuring squeeze.

 

Theodore then looked over at Alvin and Brittany, his hand still with the upset chipette beside him. He usually wouldn't have been the one to break the silence and take initiative, especially not now since he was worried a single word might set someone off, but Theodore was pretty sure things were up to him now. "S-Sorry girls, but I think Alvin and I should walk the rest of the way home alone," he gently began, speaking mainly to Brittany. But before anyone could respond, Theodore realized he was technically putting words in the mouth of what was likely a very... actually, he had no idea what Alvin was feeling right now. That uncertainty meant he needed to quickly clarify what he just said. "I-I mean, that's only if you want to, Alvin! We could take another route or just continue down this one with the girls. It's your choice!"

 

"Nope, I'm good!" Alvin shouted, immediately taking the opportunity to start walking away with his brother. "S-see y'all tomorrow!" 

 

Watching Alvin be completely humbled by Eleanor was amazing. Brittany knew her younger sister could be scary, but seeing it first-hand used on someone she was not getting along with certainly brought her mood up a little. Then seeing him awkwardly walk away, trying to pretend nothing happened? Pathetic. What was she thinking entertaining any sort of crush on him? She didn't need him! Good, he should run home. "Well," she said, walking over to Jeanette. "Shall we?"

 

Jeanette had been a little lost in her thoughts, absent-mindedly waving goodbye to Theodore before Brittany approached her. She only fully snapped out of it when she heard her sister's voice. "O-Oh! Y-Yeah, we should go now," she awkwardly answered.

 

As the chipettes began their own walk home, Theodore was out of sight and feeling much more settled. "Oh, thank goodness that's over. That was so stressful," he sighed. "Actually, a-are you okay?" he then suddenly decided to ask. 

 

"Oh, me? I'm fine!" Alvin brushed off, hiding the fact that he was actually kind of panicking a little. "Usually it's the other one, but I'm used to getting yelled at by angry chipettes at this point."

 

"Ah, yeah..." Theodore began with a slight grimace. "Well, at least we're almost home! Just a few more blocks and we'll be in the comfort of our own homes without any stressors. Gosh, I'm so excited," he continued, a dreamy smile spreading across his face at the mere thought of finally being able to relax.

 

"Me too," Alvin added, but he had a deep sinking feeling sitting in the bottom of his stomach. Was it.....guilt? Nah, he had nothing to be guilty for! He was simply helping out Simon, but the chipettes just had to be nosy and try to get involved! That wasn't his fault! And Eleanor yelling at him? She had quite the nerve too do so, considering she had been completely rude to his brothers earlier. But...the way he yelled at Brittany, and her reaction.....oh come on, like that hasn't happened before! Besides, she was the one who was being pushy! Ugh, he just needed to get home and play videogames or something. This was a mess.

 

Miller Residence, 3:26 pm 

 

Eleanor was livid. Alvin's attitude was really getting to her, and after he had made both of her sisters feel absolutely terrible, could anyone blame her for yelling at him? 

 

The youngest chipette entered her home, accidentally slamming the door behind her in frustration. She could hear a small, "Oh!" from the side, and soon, a concerned Ms. Miller appeared at the front. 

 

"Eleanor darling, are you alright?" the older woman asked, approaching her daughter carefully. 

 

Eleanor sucked in a breath in an attempt to calm down for her mother. She felt bad about the way she had entered, but her anger was way too strong to go away that quickly. "I'm.....very frustrated, Ms. Miller," she replied, holding herself together.

 

"Oh gosh, and why on earth is that?" Ms. Miller questioned, resting a hand on her cheek. 

 

"It's just.....a lot is happening right now," Eleanor began, calming down to a slight annoyance rather than a fuming anger. "So many misunderstandings. Lots of arguing, purposeful ignoring, and guess who has to comfort someone every five seconds because they're crying? Me!" 

 

Ms. Miller could tell that her child was going through a rough time, so she did what she knew best. "Eleanor hon, take a nice deep breath," she gently said, her hand now resting on Eleanor's shoulder. 

 

Eleanor did just that. In fact, she took many of those deep breaths. They were shaky at first, but eventually, she calmed down. God, Ms. Miller was the best at that. 

 

"Now tell me what's wrong," Ms. Miller offered, now sitting down on a lounge chair and looking at her child expectingly. 

 

"It's....a lot," Eleanor replied, her voice oddly meek. 

 

"Well tell me what you're comfortable sharing. I'm here to listen and help. I'm your mother, aren't I?"

 

Eleanor gave Ms. Miller a teary nod before she began explaining everything. She started all the way from Homecoming and Jessica, detailing the events that eventually lead up to Brittany's drama, and now the chaos within the entire group. Talking about it was an entirely different process that brought back a lot of emotions, but Eleanor powered through to give her mom the most context possible. 

 

"That does sound like a lot," Ms. Miller commented, having retained probably a smidge of the rant Eleanor just went on. "I didn't realize everything was so stressful lately! Other than Brittany's situation, of course." 

 

"Yeah," Eleanor said. "Now Alvin probably hates me, but I don't know if I even care. I just want us to be okay."

 

"Well hopefully things will patch up."

 

Just then, rattling noises could be heard. In a clumsy motion, the front door was suddenly swung open, and the other two chipettes came into sight.

 

"Ellie! Are you okay?" were the frantic Jeanette's first words as she made her way over to the pair.

 

Eleanor almost jumped as her sisters arrived. She felt a little guilty for spitting their business out to Ms. Miller, and for complaining about them a little. "Yeah, I'm good," she said calmly, hoping her sisters wouldn't worry about her further. 

 

"Let me just say," Brittany began, smiling as she put a hand on Eleanor's shoulder. "What you said to Alvin was pretty incredible. I really appreciate it." 

 

Eleanor couldn't help but smile a little. Brittany's compliments and genuity were rare, but when they came, they were very nice. 

 

"How are you girls?" Ms. Miller asked, wondering if she had to comfort another child this afternoon. After hearing everything they had been through, she wanted to make absolute sure she didn't miss anything else.

 

Jeanette turned around, her attention now focused on her mother. How were they? Well... the answer was much more complicated than Ms. Miller probably thought. Not wanting to worry the poor woman, she decided to be vague. "Things have been a little messy recently, but it's okay, I'm sure everything will end up alright! We're just glad Eleanor's okay," Jeanette replied, reassuring her mother and then giving the youngest a soft look. She was smiling, but worry crept into the corners of her face. It didn't seem like the brunette was entirely convinced that her sister was okay. Although she was aware Eleanor wasn't the same as her or Brittany, she wasn't certain anyone could recover so quickly from an altercation like the one she just had with Alvin.

 

"Yeah, same," Brittany added, using her satisfaction of Alvin being berated as a means to calm herself down. 

 

"Well that's good," Ms. Miller said. "Why don't I make y'all some dinner then? A nice meal always cheers me up."

 

"That would be wonderful, Ms. Miller," Eleanor replied. She felt better now that her sisters were here. Okay, maybe she had overreacted a little. Clearly there were people there for her.

 

"Yes! We'd love that! Thank you Ms. Miller!" the tallest chimed, lighting up. She couldn't be certain about her sisters since her gaze was downcast for most of the lunch period, but Jeanette was pretty sure none of them had really gotten a chance to eat their food.

 

"Great, I'll get right to it!" Ms. Miller chimed, heading down to the kitchen. 

 

This left the three sisters now by themselves, sucked into complete silence. Today was rough, and the unresolved tension from earlier was thicker than a well-done cut of steak.

 

Things were like that for a few more minutes, eventually (and very surprisingly) broken by a forced cough from the tallest chipette. "S-So... How're we feeling? Do you girls wanna talk or... should we just head our separate ways and each do something to make us feel better? Or maybe something else? I-I mean, I personally don't mind whatever it is that we do!"

 

"I.....don't even know at this point," Brittany replied, looking down. 

 

"I feel like we need to just detox from everything," Eleanor added. "Unless one of you wants to talk about it. I'm open to helping you out. Alvin kind of messed with both of your heads today..."

 

Jeanette nodded before briefly glancing over at the eldest chipette when Eleanor mentioned talking about Alvin. Although Jeanette had been involved too, it had been glaringly obvious all day which sister was the most affected. Unsure of how to articulate her question without singling her out and potentially making things worse, Jeanette just gave Brittany a gentle look that made it clear that the floor was hers if she wanted it.

 

Brittany could tell that both sets of eyes were on her. Sure, she felt better after Eleanor yelled at Alvin, but she wasn't fully over what had happened. Then there was the fact that she still for some reason wanted things to be okay with him, because, well.....she didn't fucking know. 

 

"What is there to talk about?" Brittany said, deflecting. "Eleanor told him off. The other two don't hate me. I'm fine." 

 

Eleanor rose a brow. "Are you?" she asked, crossing her arms. "Brittany, it's okay if you aren't. What Alvin did was super messed up, especially after he's been so nice to you recently."

 

"Y-Yeah... You really deserved so much better than that, Brittany," Jeanette meekly chipped in. "I-If not now, then just know that we'll always be here to listen."

 

Brittany wasn't sure how to respond. Yeah, they were right. Alvin was messing with her head in more ways than one, but did she really want to talk about it? It was kind of embarrassing, and confusing. "Thanks," she said, looking away awkwardly. 

 

Eleanor could tell that something was off with Brittany. She was rarely ever insecure or nervous, unless something serious was going on. Sure, the current situation she was in had definitely done some damage to her self-esteem, but Brittany looked like she was hiding something. So Eleanor decided to go straight for it. There was no hiding her suspicions anymore. "He really hurt you, didn't he?" she asked gently. Usually Brittany's arguments with Alvin were short-lived and stupid, but this one was bigger, and she had a feeling she knew why.

 

This caused Brittany to look back, her face even more nervous than before. Yeah, she was hurt. Usually Alvin bothered her or pissed her off, but this time was different. He had actually upset her, and she wasn't sure why. Probably because he was so nice to her yesterday, or something. That had to be it. "I guess," she replied, trying to brush it all off. 

 

Eleanor sighed. She wasn't getting to Brittany how she wanted to. Usually her eldest sister could show off all of her emotions at the drop of a hat, but right now she was closed off. It was unlike her. "Britt, we're trying to help you," she began, looking worried. "I know we got mad at you yesterday, but we cleared everything up. You can talk to us now."

 

"It's not that," Brittany clarified, barely mumbling at this point. Okay sure, maybe she was a little embarrassed to admit that Alvin actually got to her. Ugh.

 

Jeanette just sat between the two, a little lost. "Then... what is it?" she gently prompted. "I-I mean, you don't have to tell us, but if you want to, you can."

 

Part of Brittany wanted to confide in her sisters right there and tell them everything, but the other was just too ashamed to bring it up. All of her feelings for Alvin had completely flipped inside of her, and it was causing way more distress than good. Maybe they could help, but maybe they would laugh at her and tease her a bit. Or both. Brittany sighed. She couldn't hold it in anymore. 

 

"He's so confusing," she began. It was a short statement, but hopefully they would both understand the context of what she was saying, so that she didn't have to spell it out for them.

 

Jeanette gave Eleanor an odd look. Was this... Was this what she thought it was? Of course, she had always been hesitant to be certain of anything, but she always did feel a little suspicious of the dynamic between the two eldest chipmunks. Knowing that this was a rare opportunity, and therefore too worried to mess it up, Jeanette just nodded and hummed in understanding, deciding to let Eleanor decide how they should actually reply to that.

 

"Wanna elaborate?" Eleanor asked. 

 

Great. Looks Brittany did have to spell it out. Maybe she could slide around this though, so that she didn't have to admit anything that would destroy her pride. She didn't even know if what she was feeling was real, anyway. "Just.....he was so nice to me yesterday, and now he's being a jerk again! Why can't he be consistent? Does he hate me or like me?"

 

The sister in purple just frowned, feeling awful for the pink one. "I'm so sorry, Brittany. That sounds really frustrating," she mumbled, giving her sister a sympathetic look. "Did anything specific happen in between those events? Maybe we can pin-point when and why he changed his attitude towards you, and then work from there to solve any potential misunderstandings," she went on, hoping to instill some sort of hope into the somer chipette.

 

Brittany frowned even more. She knew why, or at least she thought she did. It must have had something to do with her being mean to Theodore, or her yelling at him over text and blocking him. That was when this whole thing started. The odd part however was why Simon and Theodore were no longer mad, but Alvin still was. Was she missing something? "I don't know," Brittany replied. "All I know is that we argued over text, I apologized, then next thing I know he's ignoring me and insulting me. It's like we went back to square one with our relationship! You know, as the weird kind of rival friends that we are." 

 

Eleanor noticed that Brittany was starting to deflect something. Yeah, there was definitely a reason that this was affecting her sister more than usual. Should she pry, though? The initial goal was to comfort Brittany, so teasing her might not go too well. She did however want Brittany to admit something so that she could help. "He's definitely hot and cold when it comes to that," she began. "That's definitely not fair to you. You two have finally been getting along, then he throws this curve ball. It's very frustrating!"

 

"Y-Yeah!" Jeanette chipped in, nodding firmly. "It's definitely confusing too. Maybe... Oh! Maybe he was just having a bad day because of something else? I mean, not that that excuses anything. It might just be why he's suddenly like this, though."

 

"What could have possibly happened that would make him act like this?" Eleanor questioned. "I just think he's being mean to Brittany for no reason. Or it's some deflection of some sort because he's been nice to her recently."

 

Brittany perked at Eleanor's last statement. Deflection? What did that mean? "What do you mean by that?" she asked. 

 

Eleanor thought for a moment, deciding how she wanted to put this. She had a feeling that Alvin's behavior was influenced by something deeper than empathy for a friend, but she wasn't about to imply that to her stubborn sister. "I mean that he probably realized he was being too nice to you, so he decided to balance it out by being mean. Both of you have this weird pride thing going on where you won't admit that you like each other, so it's gotta have to do something with that."

 

"What?" Brittany asked. What “did Eleanor mean by that? Was she trying to say that she and Alvin liked each other? She didn’t mean in…..that way, did she? Ugh, she had to get out of this before her sisters figured anything out. “I don't do that! Or I don't know, he genuinely annoys me! What makes you think that? Jeanette, tell her she's crazy!"

 

A little alarmed, Jeanette instinctively leaned away from her sister's sudden but slight outburst. Now, she was absolutely perplexed. All Eleanor had said was that the pair didn't like admitting they could get along. What had Brittany heard to make her so defensive? Knowing her poor troubled sister must've mistaken what the nature of that 'like' from Eleanor was supposed to be, Jeanette figured she should ease her in the right direction.

 

"I... I actually think Eleanor might have a point there. I mean, you and Alvin usually don't like to admit that you can be friends sometimes, right? You know, considering the fact that if one of you did, the other would probably consider themselves the 'winner' of this, uh... rivalry? Game? I-I'm not sure; whatever it is that you two have going on," Jeanette slowly explained, her nervous grin a clear indicator that she was trying her best to choose her words wisely. 

 

"Exactly," Eleanor said, smiling confidently at Jeanette's agreement. "And the fact that you got so mad and defensive about it pretty much proves my point." 

 

Brittany could feel herself panicking now. Was Eleanor onto her? At least Jeanette had specified that she and Alvin were friends, but it seemed that her youngest sister was implying something more. No, that couldn't be it. She refused to entertain that idea. "Proves what? That I don't have anything weird going on with Alvin? I don't even know what you're trying to say right now."

 

Worried that there would be another misunderstanding amongst the sisters, Jeanette interjected before she could stop herself. "No, no! I-I definitely can't speak for her, but I really don't think Eleanor was trying to imply there is anything weird between you two. I think she just meant her point about you two struggling with admitting you like each other -- you know, as friends -- was proven by you, uh, getting a little... for lack of a better word, defensive about it," the bespectacled sister cautiously explained, producing awkward hand gestures whilst trying to get the right words out. "Neither of us mentioned anything other than friendship, so don't worry! We know you don't like Alvin like that. We were just coming up with theories as to what's going on with Alvin, like Ellie's one about him possibly trying to balance out how nice he was the other day by being mean," she continued with a nervous chuckle, hoping to lighten the mood.

 

Brittany gave Jeanette a look as she explained herself. It seemed that she was covering her and Eleanor up, which totally meant that they thought she had a crush on him. Ugh, did she really have to do damage control now? 

 

"I'd rather die than catch feelings for Alvin," she said, rolling her eyes. "Whatever. He wants to pretend to be mad at me, that's fine. I can live without him."

 

Eleanor sighed. It seemed like she was getting nowhere with this, and Jeanette's nervous energy wasn't exactly helping. Brittany was in complete denial about Alvin, so there was no real way of helping her right now. "If you say so," she said. "But whenever you're ready to talk about it, I'm here. Jeanette's here. We won't judge you or care. We just want you to be happy." 

 

Brittany wanted to be annoyed that Eleanor was still talking about this, but she couldn't help but sink into what she just said. They weren't going to judge her if she hypothetically started crushing on someone she shouldn't? Maybe it wasn't so embarrassing, then. No, ugh, she wasn't though! That was the point! 

 

"There's nothing to talk about," Brittany finished, turning around. "I'm going to our room." 

 

The eldest chipette left, but she was unconvincing when it came to her behavior. Eleanor could tell that there was still something eating at her, and she knew that it had to do with Alvin.

 

Thomas Edison High School, 4:35 pm 

 

"Seville, get over here."

 

Great.

 

"What?" Simon asked, managing to sound only a little frustrated  in front of his debate captain once he finally dragged himself over to her.

 

Having obviously caught that, Nyla's eyes narrowed. "Listen, Seville. We need to talk. It's about your performance this afternoon."

 

Simon just sighed. "Sure," he muttered before begrudgingly following the stern girl out into the hallway. 

 

Once she was sure the rest of the team inside the classroom couldn't hear them, Nyla refocused her attention onto the angsty teen in front of her. "Look, I'm going to get straight to the point, okay? The others have come to me with some concerns. They say you seem to be taking these practice debate rounds more seriously than you usually do."

 

"Would you rather I not take our training seriously?" 

 

Okay, that was it. "Enough," Nyla began, her voice sharpening. "You know damn well what I meant. Nearly everyone you've practiced against today has come up to me saying you seemed more intense than usual. Like, as if you were actually a little angry. And that seriously worries me, because you are the last guy I'd expect to get even a little heated over what was supposed to be practice for a professional and academic debate. You know better than that. So tell me what's wrong."

 

"You know better than that."

 

His jaw clenched. It was happening again. Another person speaking down to him, telling him they were disappointed in him, acting as if they were something superior.

 

Having noticed a sudden intensity in his eyes, his peer furrowed her brows. "Seville? Are you going to answer me?" Nyla followed-up, folding her arms expectantly.

 

Simon took a deep breath. "I'd rather not." 

 

Despite the calm tone he held, this took her by surprise. "Excuse me?" she first said, a little offended. "You know what— Okay, no, never mind. I'm just gonna ask again, what's going on?"

 

The troubled teenager in front of her just looked away. A rigid jaw, an intense look in his eyes that didn't dare meet hers, folded arms, and slow deep breaths? Oh, now it made sense. He was holding something back.

 

With a sigh, Nyla let go of all the tension in her body. "There's something bothering you, isn't there?" she mused, her tone much softer this time. 

 

This forced his eyes to flick back over to hers. "Weren't you mad at me, like, thirty seconds ago?" he asked, arching a brow.

 

She frowned, guilt sinking into her stomach. "I know, I know, but forget that. I'm sorry, I was just annoyed," she began, exasperated but genuine. "It's just… You know how I feel about debate. It's supposed to be a dignified academic sport, one in which both sides are mentally strong enough to not let emotions get in the way, and instead calmly use logic and strategy to win, or at least hold up a fight with even the most complicated questions! At the end of a debate, we're supposed to shake the hand of our opponent and acknowledge their skills even if we lost; not stand there seething," she reasoned, before adding in a mutter, "Or even worse, throw a fit and get all salty like the idiots nowadays who think they're 'debating' on the internet."

 

His expression softened, but only a little. "Okay... yeah, I can see how I would've reminded you of that stuff. I get it... I feel the same way. I know this means a lot to you. You're right, I know better than this," he decided in a mutter. Despite the fact those words could have sounded like a guilt-trip from anyone else, there was an air of genuine shame to them when they left Simon's mouth. 

 

His captain sighed. "No, no... No, this was on me. I'm sorry. There's clearly something up if you're acting like this today, so I should've been more gentle from the start," she insisted, firmly shaking her head. "Do you wanna talk about it? You can even just straight up tell me if it was something I said or did that pissed you off. I won't get mad, I promise."

 

Although he felt grateful for his friend switching from being annoyed to being gentle, it only reminded him of Eleanor earlier that day. Which in turn, reminded him of being scolded at lunch, and then later finding out about what Alvin had been doing. The memories made his stomach churn. "No, it's not you or the others," he reassured with a sigh, leaning back onto one of the nearby lockers. "Though, you saying 'you know better than that' did remind me of the girl who scolded me at lunch today."

 

Nyla's brows rose with alarm. "The one you like?"

 

"WH- No!? Wh-When did I say I liked any girl??" 

 

All he got in response to that was an unamused and unimpressed look, one that screamed 'Seriously?' with a dryness just like his. 

 

"N-Nevermind, forget it," he then sheepishly insisted with the aim to hopefully distract himself from the sudden heat in his face. "A-Anyway, no. Not… whoever you were thinking of. I'm talking about my friend Eleanor. It's a long story, but basically at lunch she noticed we were avoiding her and the other chipettes, so she came over to try and talk about it. Things were alright at first, and I was trying to hear her out, but then my brother made a stupid remark that set her off. She got mad, told us to have 'a little empathy at least' and that we were hurting Jeanette too before ending it with how 'disappointing' we were being. And… I think I'm starting to realize I'm still kinda annoyed about it."

 

Nyla's brows furrowed together once more. Not only did that sound awful, it sounded confusing too. "Wait, so that's not why you're mad? You're only now realizing that might have factored into this mood of yours?" she asked, suddenly beyond bewildered. 

 

Simon just sighed, slouching further against the locker. "Yeah… Eleanor texted us later and apologized. She tried asking us again, and when she realized we had no idea what was going on, she explained it. That's when I found out my brother Alvin lied to her sister Brittany by saying Theodore and I didn't want to speak to her anymore. That's what I'm mad about. Brittany's definitely not the best person, but she didn't deserve to be lied to. I mean, sure, I haven't been very keen on interacting with her lately because of her recent behavior, but even then, I could understand why she was acting out. I don't know what it was she said during that argument they had this morning, but I can't imagine it would've been worthy of him telling her that the only friends she had left didn't want anything to do with her either."

 

At this point, Simon was rambling to himself. Nyla just stood there, absolutely clueless as to what the hell he was going on about. Eventually, it became too much to bear. "O-Okay, stop. Enough. God, you're making my head hurt," she began, clutching at her skull and grumbling. 

 

He grimaced, suddenly becoming sheepish. "S-Sorry. I forgot you don't really know much about my other friends."

 

She sighed. "No, it's fine. Really. Sure, I might be trying to figure out if Eleanor's the green one or the purple one, but I still want to listen if there's something bothering you. Especially if it's interfering with everyone else's mood too."

 

He perked up in an instant. "Shit! I need to apologize to the others!" 

 

Nyla just shook her head. "No, no, not right now. First, we need to figure out what the hell you're gonna do about that little mess of yours," she decided, putting an arm up before he could rush back into the classroom the school had let the debate team use.

 

Simon pursed his lips a little anxiously, his arms no longer looking as if they were crossed, but rather as if they were hugging him. "No, no. It's really not a mess at all. Just a little friendship issue. I'll be okay, don't worry," he reassured. "I just really need to apologize to the others–" 

 

"Listen," her gentle but stern voice began. "The others are okay. None of them are mad or upset. They were honestly just worried about what your behavior meant you were feeling."

 

As relieved as that made him feel, it also filled him with more guilt. He had been harboring negative feelings that he was subjecting his friends to, and yet they were just worried about him? Wait, someone was worried about him? And more than just one someone?

 

Almost as if she had read his mind and found out that he was hooked on that part, Nyla continued with a deep breath, stepping forward. "Speaking of… If I'm being honest, Simon, we've all been a little worried about you recently. You haven't spent time with us outside of school since homecoming. It's just been these debate team meetings and even then, you've felt… distant these last few weeks. And look, I don't know if this is because of whatever's been going on with Alvin and Brittany and all the others, but… You do know that you still have us, right? That if you need someone to listen, someone to give you advice, or just someone to be there, you have a whole other group of friends on stand-by. And I know you like sitting with your brothers during lunch periods, but if they're ever stressing you out, you can just come back to our table. We've missed you."

 

Simon went silent. Here was Nyla, someone usually as serious as him, looking at him with the softest gaze he had seen in weeks, and the most comforting voice he had heard in weeks. He didn't want to show it, but he was on the verge of tears. He couldn't even remember the last time someone, let alone an entire group, had expressed they cared about him this much.

 

"I'm sorry," was the only response he could manage to croak out.

 

"Don't be."

 

Before he could even finish processing the thoughts in his head, he was enveloped in warmth. Soothing hands gingerly ran across his back and an ever-loving voice eased him with words of reassurance. He didn't understand *why* until he felt a tissue on his cheek wiping away tears he hadn't realized were even there, let alone already streaming down his face. 

 

It finally hit him.

 

This was what he had been neglecting.

 

This was what he had been missing.

 

This was what he had needed.

 

First, there was a lump in his throat. Second, his face scrunched up. Third, a sob.

 

Then? Another. And another. And another. 

 

Seville Residence, 3:28 pm 

 

When the boys returned home, Alvin immediately ran to the living room and started playing every videogame that he owned. It was usually the best distraction that he used for when he got caught in something, and boy, this was something. Eleanor yelling at him without him being able to give a proper explanation? Theodore just standing there and letting her? Ugh, he knew that Simon would have backed him up if he was there. This was a fucking mess. 

 

But there was still that weird feeling that kept creeping back into him whenever he accidentally thought about the incident. He didn't actually still feel bad for Brittany, did he? Sure, he kinda made her feel like shit this morning, but it was completely on accident! She'd get over it, right? Then Jeanette, who apparently was also upset about them sitting at another table. Alvin had no idea what was going on, but he just wanted it to be over. That had to be why he was feeling this weird empathetic burn in his chest. 

 

Hopefully Simon would understand when he came home. Alvin needed to clear his head from this bullshit once and for all.

 

Two hours. Alvin and Theodore were without the third brother for two whole hours. 

 

The youngest had been in the kitchen when it happened, hoping to make something that would lighten the atmosphere. The very same atmosphere that was darkened as soon as he put his apron on.

 

The front door went flying open.

 

Whirling around in a panic, Theodore was the first to bear witness to the storm.

 

"Theodore, I need you to leave."

 

Theodore hesitated. "O-Oh, uh, are you okay?"

 

"No. But that doesn't matter. I just need to talk to Alvin."

 

The youngest winced. The middle child stood there like fury personified. The porch's awning cast shadows on him, and although they made it difficult to see his expression, Simon's anger could be felt a mile away. Frantically glancing over at his red-capped brother, Theodore silently begged for advice on what to do.

 

Alvin was currently finishing a level on Space Legends that he had never reached before, hyper-fixated on finally breaking a new record for himself. However, life seemed to get in his way as he heard the door open with the most force he had experienced in his entire life. Jumping up a little, the eldest chipmunk instinctively paused his game and whipped around, making eye contact with the blue brother. Simon looked.....pissed. Was he okay?

 

"Yo, Si, a guy can't finish his game first?" he asked, unwillingly feeling nervous. He said he wanted to talk to him specifically. Why? Could this possibly be about what happened earlier? No, that didn't make any sense. Everything he did today was for him, so why would he be mad? But what else would it be? Alvin was panicking a little, but he kept his guard up. Hopefully it was just something else, and the two could go back to being the bros that they were yesterday. 

 

"Another guy could, but not you," Simon simply answered before stepping out of the doorway. "Theodore, I'll ask again. Could you please give Alvin and I some privacy?" 

 

As much as their little brother wanted to stay and make sure everything would be okay, he could feel Simon's patience wearing thin. "O-Okay!" And without another word, Theodore was out the door with his backpack. Just before he left, he gave Alvin an apologetic look -- one that disappeared once Simon shut the door behind him.

 

Simon took in a slow, deep breath. He didn't seem to be relaxing, though. "Did you know Brittany apologized to her sisters?" was the first question, delivered with a tone you would've thought was level-headed if not for the piercing glare that accompanied it.

 

Yup. He was asking him about Brittany, which meant it definitely had something to do with earlier. How had Simon found out? Did Theodore tell him about it? Jeanette? Whatever, he was just asking him a question. Might as well tell the truth. Maybe he was pissed at Eleanor for telling him off earlier. 

 

"Yeah, kinda," Alvin replied, shrugging. "She mentioned something about making up with them before blocking me. Like she thought that made up for what she said to Theodore. Weird, isn't it?"

 

Oh, now Simon was seething. Alvin had known? The entire time? And he didn't tell either brother? God, it took everything in him to not blow up right there and then. "Ah, mmm, okay. So now explain why you told Brittany neither Theodore or I wanted to speak to her."

 

Okay, now this was starting to feel accusatory. Alvin could feel himself becoming more uneasy, which in turn made him more defensive as well. What was Simon getting at? Was he on Eleanor's side now? Since when? "Okay, that's not exactly what I said," Alvin deflected, placing a hand in front of him. "I told her we didn't want to talk to her in that moment, because we were trying to avoid you talking to Jeanette! Remember?"

 

"Really, now? Is that what you said?" his brother began, amused but in a, uh... unsettling sort of way. "Oh, and did I just hear you say you told her we 'didn't want talk to her in that moment'? Because if so, then I should let you know it sounds an awful lot like you were speaking specifically about Brittany, and not the rest of the chipettes. Which I'm sure you didn't mean to do, since this was all just about helping me with Jeanette, right?"

 

Alvin didn't like how this was being twisted. The chipettes must have said something to Simon about him. There was no way he was in the wrong here! Yeah, he kinda messed up earlier, but everything he was doing was for a good reason! No need to feel guilty for it. "I mean yeah, but it was because we were trying to get rid of all of them! Did you see how Brittany was in my face this morning? It was like she was trying to get me away from you or something! I had to do it!"

 

Simon had to try breathing in again. This was going to be a long conversation. "Okay, okay. Let's run this back. You were trying to help me avoid Jeanette, something I still appreciate, and then Brittany approached you? And what, was she being mean? Do you specifically remember something she said that was so awful it warranted you lying on our behalf and saying that neither I or Theodore wanted to speak to her? Because while I won't speak on his behalf as you did, I'm pretty fucking sure Theodore would've still wanted to talk to her." 

 

Alvin thought about it. He wasn't the best at remembering events, but if he went back to that morning, he could clearly picture Brittany practically dragging him to the side and demanding to talk to him. She was the one who started the attitude with him, who was clearly mad at him, so he was just defending himself. What else was he supposed to do? "I mean, nothing specific came out," Alvin began, trying to justify his actions as best as he could. "But she was being kinda annoying. You know, like she always is! Dragging me away, arguing with me, throwing my jacket on the ground? Typical. Was what I said kind of harsh? Sure, but it wasn't really wrong. She's been a brat recently, so why the hell would we want to talk to her?" 

 

Alvin could feel himself getting a little pissed. He didn't know who warped Simon's mind, because just hours ago he would have agreed with him. Now everyone was supposed to feel bad for the selfish chipette again? If all he was going to get in return was her blocking him whenever she wanted, then he wanted no part of that. He hated this stupid feeling of guilt and empathy, or whatever the hell it was that fluttered in his chest. Alvin was done.

 

Simon just groaned, his hand moving to pinch the bridge of his nose a little too firmly. It was taking all that he had to not lose his mind right there and then. "Alvin," he began, his voice a little louder. "Are you seriously telling me that just because she was being 'kinda annoying', you thought it'd be okay to tell the girl currently being bullied and humiliated at school, the same girl who just lost all of her friends, that not even we would want to talk to her? That not even someone like Theodore would want to talk to her? That the only friends she had left didn't want anything to do with her?"

 

Although he was about to end it there, Simon suddenly decided more needed to be said. "And listen, Brittany has been rude recently, but have you ever stopped to consider why? She's been through a lot, Alvin. You know that. I know that. She's most definitely not the greatest, but if she managed to apologize sincerely enough that even Eleanor -- who, I'll let you know, has been really frustrated with her -- could forgive her, then I think we should back the fuck off. This was never even supposed to be about us! Theodore and I ignoring Brittany was just to support her sisters. The three of us have no right to be harboring such resentment towards her, and then taking it out on her too. And you know what? She barely even hurt Theodore's feelings. She just said the conversation we had all been having was stupid without realizing who had picked the topic. Honestly, I don't even think she knew what we were discussing. Sure, it was still rude, but considering she had just been publicly backed into a corner and then told her friends had been plotting against her from the start, I think it's pretty fucking reasonable to excuse that short moment of attitude from her. Seriously, Alvin, just put your feelings aside for one moment and fucking think about it. How do you expect someone being injected with venom again and again and again to not eject it when they finally speak?"

 

Alvin froze. He......hadn't thought about that. About how Brittany probably blocked him because she thought he was hating on her like her friends had. How she wanted to talk to him not because she was pulling him away, but because she wanted him to talk to her after he didn't respond to her apology. How after he told her nobody wanted to talk to her, she probably thought she had lost everyone else she had left in her life. Oh. That made sense now. That's why he felt guilty. 

 

"I fucked up," Alvin muttered, staring at the floor. "I fucked up bad."

 

Simon let out a huff of air, feeling himself relax a little. Finally. Alvin was finally getting it. "Yeah, yeah you did. You fucked up real bad," he confirmed, a glare still prominent on his face. "I don't know how the hell you're going to fix this, but I expect you'd have to start with a very sincere apology to Brittany. An explanation, too. I can't even begin to imagine how confused she is with how you first defended her, and then pushed her away." 

 

Then, just as he was about to walk away and leave Alvin with those thoughts, Simon remembered something else. "Actually, there's something else I need to know," he began. "Were you really trying to help me with Jeanette, or did you just want to get away from Brittany?"

 

Oh no, now this was turning on him. Alvin could admit that he was being a little too mean to Brittany, but he did not want to address the other conflicting feelings that had been bothering him recently. He still didn't know why he decided to defend her so much yesterday, or why he was feeling bad for her all of a sudden. Why did Simon have to bring it up?

 

"Oh come on, you think I wouldn't genuinely help you?" Alvin asked. Okay sure, Simon wasn't exactly wrong, but he was helping him!

 

His brother just rolled his eyes. He was annoyed, but at least he wasn't still terrifyingly pissed. "No, no, I know you do try to actually help me sometimes. I just think you seemed really adamant about sitting away from the chipettes, is all. You know, even when I myself said I wasn't so sure about doing so," Simon first calmly pointed out, eyeing his brother suspiciously. "Also, you've been oddly passionate about how wrong it was for Brittany to insult Theodore's topic of conversation yesterday, despite the fact you weren't even there, and you yourself have definitely disapproved of things he likes before. I mean, come on, Alvin. Theodore was talking about pandas. Although I enjoyed it, are you really telling me you wouldn't have gotten bored, or at least called it lame?" 

 

Alvin went silent for a bit. Simon was grilling him right now, and it was becoming more difficult to avoid his current issue. Overwhelming thoughts spinning around in his head, the red teen just sighed and slumped down into the couch, placing his hands over his face in grief. "Okay fine, I was trying to avoid her," he began. "I don't know what's going on with me, Si! Like, all of a sudden I care about her or something. It's weird, and it's messing with my head. I probably sound crazy right now, don't I?"

 

Simon stopped. Any remnants of frustration were now off of his face, his expression falling into a slightly surprised one. Was Alvin... Was Alvin describing... Oh, God. Okay, it was happening. All those jokes and bets he had made with Eleanor over the years were finally turning into a reality. 

 

With a sigh, his brother sat down beside him. For some reason, despite how awful Alvin had been that day, he actually felt bad for him. Maybe because the guy was still his family, or maybe because Simon had gone through a similarly conflicting process. He wasn't sure, honestly.

 

"Okay, okay. Let's talk about it," the younger brother decided. "First of all, you don't sound crazy. I get it, trust me. I've been there. Second, it's normal to care about people, Alvin. Even Brittany. She has technically been your friend to at least some degree for the last few years, right? And she's still a person, so if something bad happens to her and you don't view her as entirely irredeemable, then of course you're going to feel bad for her."

 

Alvin brought his hands down from his face and looked over at his brother as he sat down next to him. "I guess," he replied, frowning. If his feelings were normal, then why did it all feel so wrong? "But like.......you know how we've been. Sure, we were friends, but we always fought. We clashed. We like, hated each other low-key, so now that we're getting along and being nice to each other.......it's weird."

 

"I get what you mean. It's been surprising for the rest of us too," Simon replied with a small nod. "But tell me, Alvin, do you like this new dynamic between the two of you? I mean, sure, it's uncomfortable now, but could you ever see yourself enjoying getting along with Brittany once you've both made it past the awkward adjustment period?" 

 

"Uhhhh, I don't......know?" Alvin mentioned. He knew the situation was bothering him, but he honestly hadn't thought about whether or not he would.....like it. It wasn't necessarily a bad thing that he was getting along with Brittany more than usual, but it was causing way too much chaos for his liking. "I mean, I guess? But like, wouldn't it change everything? Does she even want that? What am I even saying right now...."

 

"Okay, okay, that's understandable. Don't worry, no one expects you to have it all figured out by now," Simon began, putting his hands up in a reassuring manner. "As for your question... I don't think it would change everything. I mean, I honestly can't see a universe where you two aren't arguing at some point. I just think that if you two actually embraced getting along better, you'd still compete and bicker, just not hurt each other as much in the process. Maybe your bickering would turn into fun banter, who knows! You could still be yourselves, just not as frequently upset and angry because of the other. And then it wouldn't feel as awkward and embarrassing to admit that you care about the other, either. Also, you two probably wouldn't cause the same amount of drama regarding each other, and then the entire group would be more relaxed. But of course, I can't say anything for certain. That's only how I personally theorize it would look like. It just seems like something I would consider, if I were you."

 

Alvin thought about it. Okay, the idea of him not having to deal with Brittany's bullshit on the regular actually did kind of sound nice. Maybe Simon was onto something. Maybe he had just gotten so used to his usual dynamic with the eldest chipette, that the sudden change was throwing him off. But change could be good. "I'll try it," he said, smiling a little bit now. "Do you think Brittany would reciprocate though? It feels like whenever I try to be nice, she just gets mean back. Maybe that's part of why this whole thing is so frustrating."

 

Pleasantly surprised, Simon smiled back at the confirmation that his usually stubborn brother was actually hearing him out. His smile soon faded into a thoughtful expression, though. He definitely didn't know Brittany as well as her sisters did, but Simon had been around her long enough to notice how similar she was to Alvin.

 

"Well... I'm no expert on these things or on Brittany, but I assume it's because she's as conflicted about this new dynamic as you are. Especially with all the other things that's happened to her recently. It's surely giving her whiplash, and I figure she doesn't even know where to begin when it comes to processing the fact you of all people is actually being nice to her. She's probably been made uncomfortable by it, and her mean responses are most likely a result of that. Or maybe she's just trying to invoke you to act as you usually do, who knows?" Simon first suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "Oh, and I have to imagine she might interpret it as pity, and you know how Brittany is with her pride. There's also surely an extra layer of pride to get through there, considering you've both claimed to hate each other so often in the past. So, overall, I'm guessing it's because this is just a rough adjustment period for both of you."

 

"Hm," Alvin let out. Simon could definitely be right. So, then what? He should just let Brittany be mean until she got over herself? Or could they finally make things right with each other? "We'll have to see where this goes then."

 

"I guess we will," Simon mused. 

 

Then, there was a silence. It wasn't exactly awkward, though. More like... they both just had a lot on their mind.

 

"Hey, Alvin?" the taller brother eventually said.

 

"Yeah?" Alvin replied, also breaking the silence. He was definitely relieved after his conversation with Simon, but he still felt like something wasn't quite resolved yet. Maybe it was just the fact that he needed to apologize to Brittany.

 

"I just wanna say, I really appreciate you actually listening to me. I mean, I know you also did so yesterday, but I have to admit that I wasn't sure you would today. You know, considering how adamant you were about the whole thing with Brittany earlier. But yeah, thanks," Simon elaborated, a softer smile painting his face. 

 

"You're.......welcome," Alvin replied. He had to admit, he had starting seeing an odd change in himself. Not that it was bad, but something about his nasty breakup with Jessica made him realize how superficial he was, and he wasn't about to lose more people by being blind and stubborn. Besides, this was the new Alvin who was considerate towards the feelings of others. Helping them out felt....good. He liked it. Now he just had to fix this whole thing with Brittany...

 

 

Notes:

PAIIIIN. PAAAAIIIIIN. PAAAAIIIIIINNNN!!!!!!!

 

So did y'all like our torture chapter? :)

 

I promise things will get better. Or will they? Maybe. Alvin will have to talk to Brittany, though. Simon? Who knows what he's going to do. What about Eleanor? Seems like she might hit a breaking point soon. Will Theodore figure out his feelings? Will Brittany? Is Jeanette ever going to have that conversation with Simon? So many questions that y'all will just have to wait for. Until next time!

 

By the way, please take your time to look at Sapphire's playlist that she made! It's dedicated to the Simonette arc in our fic, so if you wanna listen to it while reading the last chapter and crying, go ahead! I'm sure she would super duper appreciate it if y'all did. Thanks for reading! We appreciate all of you guys <3.

 

Link to playlist: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/3wwyoWWmYU14ZvKAjt56Rt?si=zEN61MBIR3ylJnET5opaWA&pi=a-E9-qod-8Qqm9

Sapphire's Note: HIIII IT'S MEEE and this is my first chapter note YAY!!! anyways ya, I made a playlist base on this fic's current Simonette angst arc so if y'all wanna bask in Simonette thoughts with me, it's there!! But even if you don't listen to it, I just gotta say DANCING IN THE MOONLIGHT by Joji is LITERALLY what's going on with Simonette in this fic as of Chapter 20 & 24. Anyways, fun (evil) fact: I listened to Nobody by Mitski when I wrote that scene of Simon locked in the bathroom :)

Chapter 26: Mending

Summary:

Theodore visits the chipettes, Simon loses his mind, and Brittany has an existential crisis.

Notes:

HIIIIIIIIIII

Y'all have NO IDEA how excited I am to post this chapter. So much development and fluff is in this one. You're in for a real treat. Please enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Seville Front, 5:30 pm

 

Outside on the front porch, Theodore stood with the most somber expression he had worn in a while. He was scared. He didn't know what was going to happen in there. Would Simon yell, or would Alvin? Would the fighting be so loud that he'd be able to hear it even from outside? Would the boys still want to be brothers by the time Theodore was let back in? He didn't know. For what might've been the first time in his life, Theodore wasn't okay with not knowing.

 

He sighed before turning around, dragging his backpack along with him as if he were a sad puppy with its tail between its legs. Down the steps of their porch, he found his way to the curb and flopped down onto it. What was he supposed to do now? All he had in his bag were his leftover snacks from school and a half-empty water bottle. That, a few notebooks in his bag, and the phone in his pocket. Wait. His phone!

 

To Ellie!!! 💚💚, 5:31 pm

 

Theodore: eleanor? is it okay if I come over to yours rn?

 

Theodore: sorry ik u guys already said I could but I just wanna ask 1st anyways 

 

Miller residence, 5:31 pm

 

After Brittany had left, Eleanor and Jeanette hung out for a little while as Ms. Miller prepared dinner. Sometimes it was nice to just relax and not think about everything going on, and usually Jeanette was pretty good at keeping conversations about drama away when needed. Eleanor was completely focused on their talk about global warming until she received a text, to which she quickly checked to make sure if it was her other sister or not. Seeing Theodore's name, the blonde immediately perked up and clicked on the notification to read the message.

 

To Theo 💖, 5:32 pm 

 

Eleanor: Let me ask, but I'm sure you could!

 

Eleanor: Everything okay?

 

Theodore: thx ellie 

 

Theodore: ah well things are okay. I think my brothers are just fighting 

 

Eleanor: Oh no! I would understandably be mad at Alvin, so I'm not surprised. I know that can be super stressful though. Let me see what I can do!

 

Theodore: thank you ellie

 

Eleanor: Of course! Always 💚

 

Miller residence, 5:35 pm

 

“Hey," Eleanor piped up, a little apologetic that she had interrupted her prior conversation with Jeanette. “Theodore is texting me. He wants to come over. Is that okay with you?"

 

Jeanette's eyes widened. If Theodore was coming over, then... No, no. He might've just wanted to follow-up on their plan to all bake together from earlier that day. This didn't necessarily mean that there was something going on, right? Wait, no, she wasn't supposed to be worrying right now. With a shake of her head, Jeanette brought herself back into reality. "Yeah, of course!" she eventually answered.

 

"Great! I'm going to go ask Ms. Miller then," Eleanor chimed, walking over to the kitchen. "I would ask Brittany too, but she seems to be having her little denial party up in her room. I'm sure she'll be fine if Theodore comes over."

 

Jeanette forced a smile as her younger sister walked out. Once she was left alone, she let out the breath that she was holding back. She really just hoped Brittany was okay. She hoped the boys were okay too. Especially Theodore.

 

Almost coincidentally, Brittany emerged back into the front room right as Eleanor left. "Hey, do you know when dinner is going to be ready?" she asked her sister, walking up to her. "I'm starving." 

 

Was Brittany actually starving? Not really, but after looking at old pictures of her friends on her phone for thirty minutes and maybe some of Alvin as well, she was ready to do literally anything else.

 

Her brunette sister immediately sat up straight, startled by the sudden disturbance. "O-Oh! Hello!" she would first blurt out, a nervous grin plastered across her face as she turned around from her spot on the couch. "I-I'm not sure, actually. I'd ask Ellie, but she just left to go find Ms. Miller, sorry. I'm sure dinner will be ready soon, though! I don't think Ellie will be too long." 

 

"Good," Brittany quickly replied. She sat down across from her sister, but didn't say anything else. She wasn't exactly in the mood for talking, especially if there was a risk that Jeanette could figure out what was bothering her.

 

Meanwhile, the chipette in front of her was stiff as a statue. It took a very long moment for her to realize that Brittany didn't plan to say anything. Once she did, she tried (and failed) to seem nonchalant while pulling her phone of her pocket, as if she was about to casually text someone or play a game. The chipette's blue-emerald eyes scanned the screen in hopes of finding something, but the anxiety caused by the awkward atmosphere made her frantically hover her finger above the screen before freezing up and clicking on... the calculator app. Ah. You know what? Jeanette was gonna try and make that work. It's not like Brittany would be able to tell from where she was sitting anyway.

 

Thankfully, that awkward silence was broken by Eleanor returning, smiling big. "She said yes," she said, sitting next to Jeanette. "I'm gonna go ahead and text him now."

 

This broke Brittany away from her silence. "Huh?" she said. "Who?"

 

"Oh, hi Brittany, nice of you to join us again," Eleanor commented, a little snarkier than she had intended. "I invited Theodore over, because he's having trouble with his brothers. Seems like Simon really did whip Alvin into shape tonight, or at least we can only hope."

 

Oh. Wow, it really was happening. Alvin was getting his ass handed to him, which means....well, she didn't know. Alvin tended to be hard to crack, but maybe after everything, he would realize how big of a dick he was being. Not that she cared though, right? She didn't want to make up with Alvin. Nooooo.....

 

Although the other chipettes seemed to be quite optimistic about it, Jeanette felt her stomach twist a little. Being angry at others was never easy for her. She sometimes wasn't even sure if she could do it. Simon, though? She didn't think of him as short-tempered, but getting mad was definitely no challenge for him. Something she respected, but also felt a teensy bit intimidated by at times. Not because of how Simon in particular demonstrated anger, but rather because she just couldn't stand being around anyone who was pissed. It was always so anxiety-inducing for her. The worst part was that she knew the youngest chipmunk felt the same way. 

 

"I hope Theodore's okay," was her mumbled addition to the conversation. 

 

"Me too," Eleanor replied. "But he will be. We'll make sure of it."

 

"Oh, for sure," Brittany added. After his gesture from earlier, the least she could do was try to make the youngest boy feel better. She didn't blame him for needing a break from Alvin.

 

Seville Front, 5:32 pm 

 

Theodore set his phone down for a moment. His body deflated with a sigh. The usually-chipper boy had always considered 'hate' to be a strong word. That said, he figured it was pretty safe to say he hated how things were going. 

 

It really showed too. His texts were lifeless. There was no joy to them, no energy, no whimsy. It looked surreal, even from his point of view. He felt horrible about it too, especially after Eleanor had sent a heart emoji of her own. He wanted so badly just to go back and edit his texts with smiles and hearts and exclamation marks, but he knew there wasn't a point. It was too late now. She had already seen them.

 

Maybe that was a metaphor for life, though. Something about how no matter how hard you try to erase a line, the pencil markings will still be there, even if only faint. Or maybe it would be something like... no matter how much chocolate you put on top of it, a bad cupcake is a bad cupcake? Wait, no, that sounded more like an, uh... allergy? No, no. What was it again? Allen- Oh! Analogy! Yes, that! It sounded more like an analogy for bad guys pretending to be good guys! Yeah, that's what Theodore meant.

 

Wait, what was he even doing? This wasn't the time for silly thoughts! No, Theodore needed to be serious! It would be wrong of him to think about something so light-hearted while his brothers were fighting inside the house. For all he knew, they could've been at each other's throats by now!

 

Wait. Actually, no... Theodore didn't want to think about that.

 

Maybe it was better to just stick with making up analogies for the time being. Yeah. 

 

To Theo 💖, 5:43 pm 

 

Eleanor: Everyone said yes! You can come over ☺️

 

Seville Residence, 5:43 pm

 

Just as he had finally come to the ground-breaking revelation that fruitcakes were the ugly ducklings of the cake world, Theodore felt a buzz from beside him. Picking his phone up off the cold cement, he brushed away some dust before letting out a gasp. He was allowed to visit the chipettes!

 

To Ellie!!! 💚💚, 5:44 pm

 

Theodore: oh!! thank you ellie!!

 

Eleanor: You're welcome!

 

Seville front 5:45 pm

 

Springing up on his feet after texting Eleanor a quick response, Theodore slung his backpack around his shoulders and made his way down the street. Although he knew it must've seemed a little odd for him to seem surprised at all considering how close he was with the Miller family, he simply couldn't help it. After all, he didn't want to just assume he could come over! Now, that would just be impolite. So now that he had gotten a 'yes' without expecting one, it was a nice surprise to cheer him up!

 

Miller Residence, 5:50 pm 

 

Having eventually arrived at their front doorstep, Theodore was a little giddy. Why? He wasn't too sure. Eleanor had simply said he could come visit, but somehow it was enough to have him skipping down the street. Maybe he was just trying to prolong that short burst of happiness he got from her answer for as long as possible, because he hadn't had a chance to be truly cheerful in a while, and whether he realised it or not, he was desperate to cling onto any moment of joy he had. Or maybe he still had his earlier conversation about baking with the chipettes floating around in his brain! You know what? It was probably that second one.

 

Shrugging his thoughts off, he first rang the doorbell. Then, Theodore tried to reassure them that it was just him by pressing his face up against one of the stained glass panels that adorned the front door. "Hi girls!" a sweet-sounding but muffled voice called out, the even sweeter boy that it belonged to waving excitedly at the chipettes. 

 

Eleanor jumped up with excitement at the ring, walking over to the door to open it. "Theo!" she exclaimed, practically beaming. "Come in! We're so glad to have you!" 

 

Brittany giggled at Eleanor's reaction. Gosh, they were cute. At least one of the sisters was doing well in the romance department right now. 

 

"Aw thanks, Ellie!" Theodore chirped, mirroring her facial expression with one glowing just as much. "And thanks to the rest of you too!" he continued while walking into the tidy home.

 

The brunette on the couch smiled fondly as soon as she got a proper view of the youngest Seville. "You're more than welcome, Theodore!" she chimed. "How're you feeling, though? That is, if you don't mind me asking."

 

Unsurprisingly, his smile faltered for a moment. "Well... Not too great, considering what's going on with the others right now," he admitted with a slight frown. "But it's okay! I'm just glad to be with you girls now!" Theodore quickly added, face lighting up once more.

 

Jeanette's heart melted at that. "And we're glad to be with you now!" she replied, immediately supporting his change of subject. 

 

"We'll keep your mind off of it," Eleanor reassured. "Let's find something to do. Dinner is almost ready, but I'm sure we can figure something out!" 

 

Brittany smiled at the idea of doing something. She needed a distraction, and she meant any distraction. Thank god Theodore was here. He was the king of random ideas.

 

Luckily for Brittany, the cogs in Theodore's head were already turning. Deep in thought, he hummed to himself as he went over different ideas in his head. Whatever they did had to be something all four of them would enjoy, which would be a little hard due to how different each teenager was. As he continued to think, holding his chin and scrunching his face together as if he were Sherlock Holmes, the other chipettes exchanged looks and smiles. Theodore looked awfully adorable for someone who was supposed to be thinking super hard.

 

Eventually, he clapped his hands together once. "Got it!" he exclaimed, grinning wide. "Okay, so I have a few different ideas! I'm gonna list them all, and you girls just tell me what you think, alright?"

 

Their curiosity piqued and Jeanette replied for herself and her sisters. "Sure, Theodore! What did you have in mind?"

 

"Well... we could do a bunch of different art things, like scrap-booking, passing along a piece of paper that we all take turns drawing or painting on, or even just trying to draw each other! I know I definitely left some of my art supplies back here a while ago. Or, we could play a board game or a video-game! Oh, and there's always random YouTube tutorials we can follow for cool DIY things!" Theodore cheerfully outlined. "Oh, oh! And we could re-enact movie scenes, or certain tropes too! Maybe you girls could give a movie makeover!" he added with a giggle.

 

Jeanette's eyes grew curious. "A... 'movie makeover'?"

 

"Yeah! Or you could just give me a normal makeover for fun!" Theodore clarified with a nonchalant shrug of his shoulders. "I just wanna do something fun."

 

"Those all sound super fun!" Eleanor cheered. "I bet Brittany would especially love to give you a makeover."

 

Brittany lit up at Eleanor's comment. "I'll go get my stuff," she said, nearly jumping up and running up to their room. Finally, this was it! A fun activity that had absolutely nothing to do with-

 

Ding

 

To Tiny Brat, 5:58 pm 

 

Alvin: Hey

 

Alvin: Can we talk tomorrow during school? You can pick when...maybe during second period? I know you hate your english class the most

 

Chipette’s Room, 5:58 pm 

 

Brittany rarely received messages on her phone anymore, so she curiously took it out once she entered her room. Upon opening her screen, she saw the name of the person who had just messaged her, causing her to jolt up in panic. Her phone went flying out of her hand and onto her bed as the chipette stared it down, eyes wide. Now? He decided to text her now? Now that she was finally starting to move on from everything that happened? 

 

Brittany slowly leaned it to take a closer look at the text itself. He wanted to talk? About what? Was he going to apologize? Was he mad at her? It seemed friendly enough, but the vague energy of the text only made her more frazzled by the event. "I can't do this right now," Brittany said, picking her phone back up and swiping the notification away. Hopefully he wouldn't text her again tonight. She needed to forget about him, at least for now. 

 

A now shaky Brittany grabbed her supplies and put them in her makeup travel bag, making sure everything was nice and secure before heading back. "We're going to make Theodore look pretty, eat a nice dinner, and nothing else. Nothing….else...."

 

Miller Front, 5:58 pm

 

"Well, didn't have to tell her twice," Eleanor commented, laughing a little at Brittany's eager energy.

 

Theodore nodded with a light-hearted laugh. "This is so cool!! I've never had a makeover before!" he cheered. "What're they like?"

 

Jeanette paused to think. "Well... they can be pretty inconvenient if you have glasses and have to take them off," she answered with an awkward smile, childhood memories of Brittany trying to 'transform' her into a popular girl after seeing a movie resurfacing in her head. "I think you'll be alright, though!"

 

Although he had been confused by the glasses thing, the green chipmunk lit up at that last part. "Yay! I'm so excited!"

 

"Me too," Eleanor agreed. She wondered what Theodore would look like when they were done with him. He was already very handsome and cute, so she could only imagine. Ugh....waiting for him was going to be harder than she thought.

 

Brittany eventually returned, quickly placing her bag onto the floor and unzipping it. She began sorting her supplies into each of their categories as she emptied its contents, not realizing how obviously panicked and flustered she was. She wanted to get this started as soon as possible, because the more she thought about that stupid text, the more anxious she got. Alvin even remembered that English was her least favorite class! Though it was common knowledge amongst her family that reading was a struggle for her, she very rarely opened up about that. Just another stupid detail that Alvin had to notice about her. 

 

Eleanor immediately noticed Brittany's odd behavior. She didn't talk to anyone, was scrambling through her stuff on the floor, and the look on her face was one of the most awkward she had seen on the preppy teen. Did something happen upstairs? "Britt, you can slow down," she commented, trying to ease her sister a little. "I'm sure Theodore will be able to select from just a few options."

 

Brittany then realized exactly what she was doing, and how she was acting. Oh god, she thought, looking up. I look like an idiot right now. Better act normal fast, before anyone gets suspicious. 

 

"Right," the eldest chipette said, forcing a smile. "Go ahead, Theodore! Pick!"

 

The boy in question froze for a few moments. That was... a lot of stuff. He didn't even know what most of it was. "O-Oh, uh, do I just choose what I want on my face?" Theodore inquired with a nervous little grin. "B-Because I'm okay with whatever you girls think would be good! You could give me a silly makeover or a serious one, I don't mind!"

 

"Oh, it's gonna be serious," Brittany replied, a little more aggressively than she had intended. "By the time I'm done with you, you're going to be a new person."

 

A little put-off by the slight... whatever he had just heard in her tone, Theodore wore a nervous grin. Having caught on, Jeanette leaned over to rest a comforting hand on his shoulder. "And it's going to be lots of fun! Just know that if you ever need a break during the makeover or change your mind, you can tell us that too. But don't worry, at the end of it all, you're going to look beautiful, Theodore!"

 

With that reassurance, he relaxed. The last few words really stuck, though. Beautiful? Theodore had been called cute and handsome, and even adorable but never... beautiful. But now that he thought about it, he was excited to be beautiful. "Okay!" he chirped, smiling sweetly at all three.

 

Brittany felt a little guilty for how her words came out, but she was stressed. Was she going to have to respond to Alvin's text? What the hell should she even say? Were they going to talk the next day? What was HE going to say? Too much. This was too much, so she just quickly shook it off and grabbed some eyeliner to start off with. 

 

"I can't wait!" Eleanor joined, smiling at Theodore before taking a closer look at Brittany. Just moments ago, the eldest chipette was jumping out of her seat to do this, yet now she seemed...off. It was like a switch flipped. Was she alright? As Brittany approached Theodore, the blonde gave her sister a look that was a mixture of confusion and worry. 

 

Brittany noticed Eleanor's stare, and at first she stared back, but quickly turned her attention back to her model. Nope. No more talking about what's his face. She was done doing that.

 

A little anxious by the eyeliner wand being so close to his face, Theodore tried to make conversation with the others. "So... Jeanette and Eleanor, what are you girls going to do?" he queried, curious as to what their roles were.

 

Suddenly realizing that she actually wasn't sure, Jeanette paused to think about it. "Well, if Brittany's got the makeup handled, then maybe Eleanor and I can do your hair and nails? That is, if you don't mind."

 

Almost instantly, the boy lit up. "Woah! You guys can do hair? Oh, oh, can you make it all curly and bouncy!? You know, like in the ads? Oh, and ya, I don't mind that stuff!!"

 

"Jeanette can definitely do curly and bouncy," Eleanor said, knowing that the shyer girl's shaky hands would not do well with painting nails. "What color nails would you like?" 

 

Theodore gasped. Colors? He hadn't even thought about those yet! "Oh, oh! Green! Oh, or maybe rainbow? Ooh, I dunno! What do you think, Eleanor? You're great with colors whenever we decorate the stuff we bake!"

 

Chuckling softly at Theodore's gushing, Jeanette decided she better get on her allocated task soon and got up to leave, hurrying her way up the stairs, driven by excitement rather than anxiety for the first time in maybe a whole week.

 

"Hmmm," Eleanor thought before snapping her fingers. "Oh, I know! Let's do green with a rainbow accent! I think that would suit you so well!" 

 

Brittany breathed in deeply, trying to let herself sink into the moment rather than dwell on the message she was currently ignoring. Just focus on Theodore, she thought, preparing the pen for contact as she looked back at the younger boy. "Okay, h-hold still," Brittany directed, pen ready in hand. "If you move too much, it'll mess everything up." Was she fucking nervous right now? Ugh, this whole Alvin situation had turned her into a neurotic mess. It was so embarrassing.

 

Green with... rainbow accents!? That was perfect! Theodore knew Eleanor could figure something out! "Yes! Absolutely!" He cheered, before freezing for Brittany. "Oh! S-Sorry!"

 

"It's fine, just stay put from now on," Brittany replied, beginning her work on Theodore's eyes. 

 

Eleanor grabbed some nail polish from Brittany's bag and gently took Theodore's hand, examining it for a bit. You know, to see where she wanted to start, not because she was frozen by the idea that she was holding his hand. It of course felt natural to her, but she couldn't help but feel guilty about the sparks that were currently flying around her. I have to give him time, she thought to herself. Everything she was doing was perfectly platonic, so there was no need to stretch the act any further. Just continue with what you're doing and push everything back a bit. It's okay to wait.

 

All the while, the boy she was thinking about sat there with an innocent smile on his face, completely oblivious to either chipette's thoughts. All he could think about was how fun this was! Brittany was gonna do his makeup, Ellie was gonna do his nails, and Jeanette was gonna do his hair!

 

Speaking of, the third chipette had just made her way downstairs. "I'm back!" she exclaimed, practically juggling the equipment she needed. As carefully as she could, she sat down on the couch behind Theodore and began contemplating where to start, and how she would do it. So far, all she knew for sure was that she'd have to do the front of his hair last because that's where Brittany was doing his makeup. 

 

Brittany thankfully felt herself relaxing a bit, officially distracted by her current task. "Okay, what are we going for?" she asked Theodore, giving him an intense stare. "Cat eye? Large wings? Or keep it simple and straightforward?" 

 

Meanwhile, Eleanor went to work on Theodore's hand, trying desperately to hide the blush that crept up her cheeks. It wasn't until she heard something buzz that she was able to snap out of her daze for a little bit, and out of curiosity, she turned to see what it was. Oh, it was just Brittany's phone that she had left on the floor. Wait.....WHO was texting her? 

 

To Tiny Brat, 6:15 pm

 

Alvin: I know ur mad but just give me a yes or a no

 

Miller front, 6:15 pm

 

Uh Oh, Eleanor thought. That explained Brittany's erratic behavior. Hopefully she didn't have to come to the Seville house to beat someone up. 

 

Completely clueless as to what any of what Brittany said meant, Theodore just decided to pick a cat eye look because, well, cats... right? He liked cats! "Cat eye!" he cheered, smiling all silly again. 

 

"Ugh, such a good choice," Brittany said. "I love doing cat eye."

 

Eleanor couldn't help but smile. Whatever Alvin was harassing Brittany with seemed to not be affecting her as much now that she was working on Theodore. She was still considering mentioning it to her later, though. "Where do you want your rainbow, Theo?" she asked her friend. "On the tops, or maybe we do one rainbow nail as the accent? I can do either."

 

Absolutely glowing at Brittany's approval, Theodore found relief in the fact that it seemed as though he had picked the right choice. Then, keeping the rest of his body still, he glanced over at Eleanor. "Ooh! On the tops! Gosh, that's such a great idea, Ellie!" he gushed, beaming even more now.

 

Uuuuugh, why did he have to be so sweet all the time? The enthusiasm, the bright smile, the way he said his cute little nickname for her. It felt wonderful and hurt at the same time, like an intense back massage. Eleanor was being crushed with Theodore's love, whether it be platonic or not. 

 

As they spoke, Jeanette began sectioning Theodore's hair from the back. She separated it into layers, spritzed it thoroughly with a heat protectant, and began curling it into golden waves. Although she was definitely no expert at this, she knew the basics and hoped it would be enough. And honestly? She was just proud of herself for finding an extension cord to plug the tool into without getting tangled up in it. 

 

Brittany began drawing the wings on either side of Theodore's eyes, giving him the intense cat-eye look that he asked for. Okay, Theodore could actually pull this off. It was a shame that this was his first time ever being dolled up like this.

 

"Jeanette, is it supposed to feel hot?" Theodore suddenly asked.

 

Alarmed by what the implications of his questions were, Jeanette stopped and pulled her hair straightener away. "A little, but not on your scalp! Does it burn there? Are you okay?"

 

"O-Oh! No! I'm okay! My scalp is fine, I was just wondering," Theodore quickly reassured, feeling bad for making her worry. "I'm just very, very new to all of this."

 

With his reassurance, Jeanette found herself relaxed enough once more to notice how out-of-place Theodore felt. His grin was a little awkward now, and there was uncertainty in his voice. "Don't worry, Theodore. Everyone's new to something at some point! It's already amazing that you're being brave enough to give this a go," came her gentle reassurance.

 

To which, Theodore smiled a little softer. "Th-Thanks, Jeanette. And you know, this stuff's a lot less scary when I know you guys are the ones doing it! I really don't think I'd be as comfortable at a salon. I don't think it'd be as fun there either," Theodore thought aloud, chuckling to himself. 

 

"Okay, but we have to take you sometime," Brittany commented. "When you see yourself, you'll understand why."  She then put her eyeliner pen away, satisfied with what she did to Theodore's eyes so far. "Okay, I'm going to do your eyebrows next."

 

"Oh, okay! I'll go if it's with you girls," Theodore chimed, shrugging all carefree. "Also, yay! I can't wait to see what everything looks like!"

 

So the girls continued to pamper Theodore, styling him up into a beauty queen suitable for a local pageant. Brittany gasped in delight at her finished creation, admiring her work on Theodore's face after the last spritz of afterglow. "It's oerfect!" she exclaimed, moving back a little as she continued to look at him. 

 

"Ooh, I want to see!" Eleanor piped up, putting away the last bottle of nail polish before moving to the front to get a better view. Oh....wow. Theodore was gorgeous. Not that he wasn't on a regular day, but now he was something else.

 

Her curiosity piqued, Jeanette turned off the tools she was using, set them against the heat-proof bag they came in, and tried shuffling over to catch a glimpse. Having noticed she was struggling to see, Theodore turned his face over to her and earned a gasp. "Theodore! You look beautiful!" she exclaimed, clasping her hands together. "I mean, I still have to do the front of your hair, but don't worry, I will now that your makeup's done — but even right now, you're so pretty!"

 

Theodore then felt his smile grow sheepish and a hint of color being added to the blush Brittany had already applied. "R-Really? I look pretty?" he asked the girls, an innocent and hopeful expression on his face.

 

Eleanor just nodded stupidly. Yes, yes he was. Very. 

 

Brittany managed to catch a glimpse of her sister staring, and couldn't help but smirk at it. Oh wow, Eleanor was definitely in deep. It was cute. Hopefully Theodore would use his brain sooner rather than later and finally ask her out. "Let's get you a mirror so you can see," Brittany said, turning around and finding her hand mirror in her bag. After popping it out, she held it up so that Theodore could look at himself. "What do you think of the new you?"

 

Even louder than Jeanette had, he gasped. “Woah! That's me!?" he practically shouted. Despite the look on his face being so shocked that it was actually quite comical, Theodore looked stunning. His foundation was an exact color match, his contour and blush had been applied perfectly to his face shape, and his eyeliner wings were symmetrical. The star attraction? His eyeshadow. It was green with a fading gradient, and one rainbow swirl on each side of the face — not only reminding him of lollipops, but also matching the nails Eleanor had given him. Even after staring at himself for a whole minute, Theodore was in sheer disbelief. "Woah... You guys are really good at this stuff."

 

"Well, with lots of practice, I guess you could say I'm an expert," Brittany flaunted, flipping her hair back with a smug smile. 

 

Eleanor finally snapped out of her trance, realizing that she had been staring at Theodore for way too long. Hopefully nobody noticed. "Y-yeah, it takes a lot of trial and error before you perfect it," she added. God, what was wrong with her?

 

"Well, thank you, girls! Thank you so much!" he gushed, smiling oh-so-sweetly. And just as he was about to get up and go find a bigger mirror, Jeanette gently sat him back down.

 

"W-Wait! Sorry! I'm not done with your hair!" she explained, turning him around. "I just need to do the front, if that's okay. I promise not to mess up your makeup, okay?"

 

"Oh! No problem!" Theodore chimed, smiling once more.

 

With that, Jeanette turned on her equipment and went right back to work. It took a few minutes of Theodore chatting with the chipettes, but she eventually finished. His dirty-blonde hair suddenly had more of a golden look to it, now that it was styled in majestic waves. Fluffy and bouncy, it looked beyond stellar. Theodore just marveled at it. "Woah," he said for the third time, a little breathless now that the look was completed. 

 

With a faint blush, the purple chipette who had been doing his hair set all her hair-styling tools aside. "Is it okay?" she asked, the question genuine despite the answer being obvious to everyone else.

 

"Yes! It's- It's more than okay! It's amazing!" their little client reassured, beginning to gush. "And Ellie! These nails! They're perfect! So, so perfect! Everything's perfect! I feel so awesome!"

 

Eleanor beamed at her friend. "Well you look awesome, so that's understandable."

 

"Girls! I have dinner ready!" 

 

Once Ms. Miller's voice was heard from the kitchen, the girls whipped their heads around. "Let's go eat!" Eleanor cheered, getting up from the floor and dusting herself off. "This'll be a nice meal after so much chaos today. And yesterday. And the day before."

 

"You're telling me," Brittany added, rolling her eyes and she strolled past everyone. She was more than eager to eat Ms. Miller's questionable cooking, which would have been uncharacteristic for her if she wasn't still trying to get away from what was on her phone.

 

Right as Jeanette stood up to catch up with her sisters, she noticed something odd. One person hadn't moved. "Theodore? Are you going to have dinner with us?"

 

"O-Oh, uh... am I allowed to?" he asked, knowing the question must've sounded odd even as he said it.

 

That... struck her as odd. Although he was definitely a very polite boy, Jeanette wasn't certain whether or not him double-checking when he was surely so hungry was something normal for him. Deciding not to press the matter, she just gave him a kind smile. "Of course! Come join us," she reassured with a coo, beckoning for him to follow along with a wave of her hand.

 

With a relieved chuckle, the green chipmunk sprung up and followed her into the dining room. Thank goodness! He was starving. 

 

Miller Dining Room, 6:41 pm

 

As everyone got seated at the table, Ms. Miller brought out her infamous pot roast for everyone to have. It wasn't the worst meal that she could make, but everyone that had it knew that she refused to use anymore than a literal pinch of salt. Upon seeing the meal, Eleanor quietly slid a salt shaker towards the center of the table. 

 

Brittany was a little relieved that the food would at least be edible tonight. She quickly sat down and waited, hoping to have something new to get what's his face off of her mind. Unfortunately for her, she noticed that her phone lit up, showing another message from the stupid boy in question.

 

To Tiny Brat, 6:42 pm

 

Alvin: Brittany please I know I fucked up can you give a guy a chance to say sorry? I really mean it this time

 

Miller Dining Room, 6:43 pm 

 

Brittany ended up staring at her phone. He was spamming her. Did he....actually want to apologize? Simon had gotten to him? What the fuck was she supposed to do? Brittany didn't want to talk to him, but at the same time she did. She wanted to make up. She wanted to be his friend. She wanted him to like her again. Ugh, all of these were just stupid emotions that she was struggling to hold back. She hated them, and they conflicted with years and years of distaste for the red chipmunk. What the fuck was this? 

 

So she angrily typed out a short and sweet response to Alvin's pestering, hoping that after she sent it, this would all be over.

 

To Alvin 🤮, 6:44 pm 

 

Brittany: Leave me alone.

 

Seville Residence, 6:47 pm 

 

To say that Simon  wasn't freaking the fuck out would be a massive understatement. He had checked everywhere. Even under the fucking couch pillows. That's how stressed out he was.

 

What happened? Well, as soon as his conversation with Alvin had ended, Simon laid back onto the couch with a sigh of relief. Then, he sat right back up. Without saying a word to his brother, he ran out the door in a frantic panic. Theodore wasn't there. He wasn't in the front yard either, nor was he on the street. So, Simon ran back inside. He first checked the backyard, in hopes that maybe Theodore had realized his mistake of going out of the fucking front door when asked for privacy, and then circled back. How? Simon didn't fucking know. Maybe he had keys on him for the backyard's gate, maybe the gate was actually open, maybe he jumped the fence, maybe he had a ladder! Who fucking cared how he got in there? Simon sure didn't! He just needed to find his little brother.

 

In the present moment, he was muttering, "Shit, shit, shit, shit," under his breath and running around the home. So stressed out he didn't even think of explaining what was going on to the eldest brother. He just couldn't believe it. He had been so distracted by the bullshit with Alvin, his brain didn't even register that Theodore didn't leave the room, he left house. Right through the front door. The very same door Simon absent-mindedly closed behind him. God, this was a mess. 

 

Alvin on the other hand was completely oblivious to what was going on around him. He was currently staring at his phone, reading the text message he had just received over and over again. 

 

“Leave me alone.”

 

Brittany rarely used proper punctuation in her texts, and that combined with the words itself sent chills down his spine. Leave her alone? Isn't that why she was mad at him in the first place? Wow, he really did fuck up. Maybe he shouldn't have pestered her with a bunch of desperate texts, but he couldn't help it. He wanted to make things right. 

 

Alvin groaned and put his phone down, debating on whether or not to send her something else. Was "I'm sorry" not enough? What else did he have to do to gain her forgiveness? Would he ever be forgiven? Ugh, he hated caring about people. It was way too stressful. 

 

Alvin decided not to respond, and turned over on the couch instead. Looks like it was back to Space Legends for the rest of the night. That was more fun to think about than whatever the hell was going on between him and Brittany.

 

Miller Dining Room, 6:50 pm

 

A bit after Eleanor and Brittany got seated, Jeanette walked in with Theodore. "H-Hi! Sorry, we're here now!" she chimed with that nervous chuckle of hers. 

 

"Yeah, sorry about that!" Theodore added, sitting himself down across from Eleanor. Then, once he got settled in and realized what they were eating, the green chipmunk smiled and looked over at the chef herself. "How are you, Ms. Miller?"

 

"Oh I am mighty fine, darlin," Ms. Miller replied, beginning her rounds across the table as she served everyone's plate. "How are you? It's been a while since I've seen ya."

 

"I'm great! The chipettes gave me a makeover, see?" was his cheerful answer, followed-up by him showing the elderly woman his nails and fluffing up his hair.

 

"Well, don't you look fabulous?" Ms. Miller commented, now noticing the big display on the boy's face. 

 

"He does," Eleanor added, smiling and thanking her mom as she placed a serving on her plate. 

 

Ms. Miller made her way over to Brittany, who was still staring at her phone. "Brittany, what did I say about phones at the table?" she lectured, placing her food on her plate. 

 

Brittany groaned, but followed the instruction. It wasn't like she wanted to look at it any longer anyway, she just couldn't help it. 

 

After filling Theodore's plate, the older woman walked back over to the kitchen to put the food away. Theodore beamed, feeling himself only grow more confident with all of the compliments. "Thanks, Ms. Miller! Thanks, Ellie!" he chirped. "And gosh, this food looks good!"

 

"Thank you, dear," Ms. Miller said, returning to the dining room and taking a seat. "Now let's eat."

 

"Agreed," Eleanor replied, beginning her meal. Tonight was a good one so far, but she couldn't help but worry a little bit about her oldest sister. Alvin was obviously still texting her, and she could sense that it was driving Brittany nuts. Eleanor wanted to help, but should she do this in front of Theodore? Maybe Theodore could help? He knew Alvin in a different way than they did. But she could see Brittany becoming irritated and embarrassed, so that probably wouldn't go that well. Ugh, if only there was an easy solution to this. Maybe I can ease into it, Eleanor thought. If she gently nudged Brittany, it wouldn't be as bad, right? 

 

"So, anything else happen to us other than Theodore's makeover?" Eleanor decided to ask, wondering if Brittany would respond. This at least didn't target her, or specify where she wanted the conversation to go.

 

Jeanette was the first to give Eleanor a perplexed look. Did anything else happen to them other than Theodore's makeover? Did she mean during it ,or during the rest of the day? Either way, the question didn't quite make sense considering the fact they had been together for the entire makeover, and pretty much the entire day too.

 

Despite all of that, Theodore seemed to come up with a reply just fine. "Oh, you mean during the rest of the day? Because earlier today, I came up with some food analogies about life!" he chimed, lighting up.

 

"Oh, really? Why don't you tell us?" Eleanor offered, smiling. She knew this conversation would probably drive Brittany crazy. Maybe she'll crack, or not. Either way, she was going to enjoy the new conversation that Theodore brought up. 

 

Brittany on the other hand was weirded out by Eleanor's question, but she knew that she would (ironically) rather listen to Theodore's food analogies than think about what was currently going on in her life. So she sat back and listened, hoping it would distract her enough.

 

Practically vibrating with excitement to share his thoughts, Theodore had to take a moment to steady himself and remember everything. "Okay! Well, first there was the one that went 'no matter how much chocolate you put on top of it, a bad cupcake is a bad cupcake' and I actually really like that one because sometimes it's hard to figure out who's bad and who's not, y'know? Then there was the fact that I think fruitcakes are pretty much the ugly ducklings of the cake family, which is really sad when you think about it, because no one deserves to be treated like an ugly duckling!"

 

Surprised by how accurate those statements were, Jeanette blinked. "Oh, that's actually very true!" 

 

"I know, right!? A-And I have more! Like, how sometimes two croissants have the same filling inside, but just look so different on the outside because they're turned in completely different directions! And if someone were to just turn one of those croissants around, maybe they'd realize they're not so different after all. They could even be a pair! Croissants are always better in pairs," he went on to explain.

 

"Ain't that the truth!" Ms. Miller commented, laughing to herself. "I had some girlfriends back in the day who you would have never thought would have been my friend. We butted heads a lot, but boy did we care about each other. It would have hurt me to the core if I were to never speak to them again. That's why we always made up whenever we fought."

 

Eleanor used this as an opportunity to see if she could get Brittany to talk, considering how the conversation somehow tilted towards the direction of the current situation. "So if you were to get in a fight with one of them, and they reached out to you, you would respond?"

 

"Oh, absolutely," Ms. Miller replied. "We usually made up after a day or two. Fighting just isn't worth it when you love someone so much."

 

Fighting just isn't worth it when you love someone so much.

 

Fuck. Now Brittany was back to thinking about Alvin. Sure, she was mad at him. Pissed, even. But more-so than that, she was just hurt. Hurt and confused. She did want to make up with him. Maybe that meant that......she loved him. In a weird twisted way, anyway. 

 

"May I be excused?" the eldest chipette asked, giving her mother a pleading look. 

 

"For what, darling?" Ms. Miller asked, now confused. 

 

"Just you know, the bathroom," Brittany lied, smiling sheepishly. Ms. Miller was usually a gullible woman, so she hoped that it was enough to fool her. 

 

"That's fine, then," Ms. Miller replied, turning back to Eleanor. "Did that answer your question?"

 

"Yup," Eleanor said, but her attention was no longer focused on the conversation. Now she was tuned in on her sister who had just gotten up and left, clearly distraught by something. She supposed that a lightbulb had gone off after Ms. Miller's words, and she hoped that they at least helped Brittany in some way. "Ms. Miller, can I be excused as well?" she asked, trying to not seem suspicious. "I just realized that we never cleaned up our makeover supplies from earlier."

 

"Oh, well you can just do that after dinner, hon," Ms. Miller replied. 

 

"I know, it's just....I don't wanna leave it out when it could be dirtying up the floor, you know?"

 

"Oh, I guess that's a good point."

 

Thank goodness for an easily convinced guardian. Eleanor left the table shortly after Brittany did, and immediately followed her.

 

Suddenly left alone with only her mother and the youngest Seville, Jeanette was... confused. Brittany leaving was one thing, but Eleanor too? And right after her? Something was definitely going on. The other chipmunk, however, didn't seem to notice. Instead, he seemed to- wait, what? Theodore... Theodore hadn't looked that somber a moment ago.Unsure of how to address his sudden change in demeanor, Jeanette soon realized she didn't have to. 

 

"Ms. Miller? Have you ever fallen in love?" Theodore’s sweet voice asked, eyes doe and a little... sad? Oh. Eyes doe and sad. 

 

"Oh, many times," Ms. Miller replied, chuckling. "Many heartbreaks, too. Love can be such a tricky thing to handle, but it's also beautiful. There is nothing quite like being in love..."

 

Theodore nodded with a hum of understanding. Eyes still downcast, he picked at his food with a fork. "How... How did you know, though? How did you know you liked someone in that way?"

 

"Hm," Ms. Miller thought. She hadn't been asked that question before. "Well, usually I'd get flustered around em, you know, when a guy compliments ya so sweetly, it's hard to resist em! If he looked my way with those eyes, you know, the look, I knew."

 

But Theodore didn't know. That was the problem. "Ah... That makes sense." It didn't, though. It didn’t, and that frustrated him. And that didn't make sense either. For the second time that day, he wasn't okay with not knowing something. Gosh, he hoped this wasn't going to be a new thing for him.

 

However, there was one positive thing about him asking that question — he did it front of Jeanette. She could tell he was lying, so for the second time that week, the tall chipette tried to help out. "Is something on your mind, Theodore?"

 

The boy in question pursed his lips with hesitance before eventually giving in. "Nothing much! It's just that I've been learning a lot about love recently, but I still have so much more to learn, and I think I'm getting a little tired of learning," he reassured with a weak chuckle. And although he was hoping to play it off with a laugh, Theodore suddenly remembered which question he actually needed to ask. "But... Ms. Miller, can I ask, what was it actually like when you dated a guy? What made you and him different from you and a friend?" 

 

"Hmmm well, for starters, you usually go on dates with each other," Ms. Miller responded. "That's how you start. Then, on the third date or so, you can maybe kiss each other on the cheek. Then on the lips, and then, well, you're mighty too young to know the rest..."

 

Confused by Jeanette's sudden mortified expression, Theodore decided to just shrug that last part off. "So... You just spend more time together and kiss sometimes?" he asked, a little perplexed. "Is that really all there is?"

 

"Well that's not all there is," Ms. Miller replied. "When you have a relationship with someone, you're committed to that person. You buy them nice things, and do nice things for them. You help each other and support each other, through thick and thin. That's what true love is."

 

That... sounded like the right answer. So why didn't it feel like the right answer? Theodore tried to hold back his disappointment. It really felt like he wasn't getting anywhere sometimes. Ms. Miller was probably right but... that described friendship too. At least, that's what Theodore thought friendship should be. And honestly? These days, he really was worried others didn't see it in the same light. Despite this, he decided to force a smile. "Thanks, Ms. Miller," was his simple reply.

 

From beside him, Jeanette frowned. Something still felt off. Taking in a deep breath, she decided to try explaining it to him again. "You know, Theodore... a relationship can be anything that you want it to be. And a big part of why people decide to pick it over friendship, is because they just feel different towards a crush than a friend. There's... a feeling. When described, it can sound similar to how you might feel around a friend, but when you actually feel it? It's different. And it might not make sense now, but once you have it, you'll be able to tell."

 

Theodore stayed quiet for a moment. Jeanette's addition to the conversation answered some questions, and then created new ones. "So... if I can't already tell whether or not I feel different around her, does that mean I don't have a crush on her?"

 

Jeanette panicked. "No, no! Not necessarily! It's just... harder for some of us to figure it out!" she hastily reassured, waving her hands around. "It's, uh, complicated."

 

Theodore knew it was complicated. That was the only thing he knew for sure. "Oh, okay. I'm still confused, though... How does it even happen? Is it like, something big happens and then you have a crush on that person? Or is it something slow that builds up over time? Wait. A-Actually, do you guys have any examples of how it happened to you? I don't want to invade your privacy or anything, but if there's anything either of you are comfortable saying, I-I'd really appreciate that."

 

Oh, thank goodness. An easy question. Crushes had never been a foreign experience to Jeanette. She actually had a huge one as they spoke, so providing examples of her experiences surely wouldn't be a problem. She then opened her mouth to begin, before... stopping.

 

Suddenly, nothing came to mind.

 

Theodore was asking for examples of how crushes were formed. Of why people got crushes. And she had one, right? Like, an embarrassingly big one. So... why couldn't she answer a question she certainly already knew the answer to?

 

Chipette’s room, 7:05 pm 

 

Brittany debated actually going to the bathroom, but she instead ran straight into her bedroom. The chipette breathed a series of shaky gasps, trying desperately to not let more tears fall from her eyes as she stood still. This was too much. Ms. Miller had just unintentionally made her realize something that she didn't want to admit, and now her reality was being shaken up all over again. She had to decide what to do with Alvin. 

 

Did she forgive him? He hurt her, but if she really cared about him, she would. What would happen next, though? Would their relationship get better? Stay the same? What did she want to happen? Brittany opened her phone again, staring at Alvin's stupid contact photo she had saved for him. It was a picture taken at last year's Halloween party, in which he went as Paul Stanley from Kiss. She had to admit, it was an impressive costume, and Alvin sold the role better than anyone else could have. The picture itself exuded Kiss energy, with the tongue sticking out and his hands in a "rock and roll" position. She remembered taking it because she thought he looked ridiculous, but looking back now, it was a fond memory of him that she wanted to keep forever. Maybe that's why she kept it as his contact photo for this long. 

 

Laughing a little, Brittany finally started to cry. She missed him. Boy was this stupid. It hadn't even been two days, and she missed him. Maybe the emotions were geared from the revelation more than anything else. She had been so blinded by fake people who she thought were her friends, that she had no idea who actually cared about her this whole time. This wasn't something to let go of. 

 

Just then, the door opened behind her. Brittany jumped and turned around, hiding her phone behind her as she noticed Eleanor peeping in. 

 

"Oh, Britt," Eleanor began, sighing a little. "You don't have to hide it. I saw it pop up while we were glamouring Theodore."

 

Great. Of course she saw it. There was no avoiding it anymore, so Brittany moved her phone back in front of her. 

 

"Do you want to talk about it?" Eleanor asked gently. She could tell by Brittany's body language that she was more upset than annoyed. Maybe she could talk her through this.

 

Brittany thought about it this time. She had been trying to push this away for days now, but it was getting more difficult to do so at this point. Eleanor seemed more concerned than teasing anyway, so she shouldn't be ashamed to be honest, right? Hopefully. "I just don't know what to do," she began, sniffing a little. "He......he pisses me off so much. Yet, ever since yesterday in the cafeteria, he's like, all I think about. Now I'm thinking about Homecoming, and our dance together, and how he supported me on Monday, the stupid jacket, the texts, the fights, the.....everything! Is it all evidence of something else, or am I crazy? Please tell me I'm crazy. Tell me it's a phase, or that I'm reaching. Tell me this is stupid, because it's stupid, right?"

 

Oh, wow. Eleanor honestly didn't expect it to come out this easily. This was a conversation that she had waited years for, and to have it happen so quickly? It looked like she was going to have to ask Simon for those ten bucks pretty soon, unless Alvin ended up cracking as well. "You're not crazy," the blonde laughed off, shaking her head. Brittany's rant was actually quite justified. If she had just experienced conflicting feelings like her sister probably was right now, she'd be losing it too. "He's been really sweet to you recently, and you just experienced multiple heartbreaks in the matter of days. I would lean into that too."

 

Brittany didn't like where this was going. Eleanor was encouraging this? No. No way. She knew it. Eleanor wanted her to go through with it, didn't she? "But like.....this is extreme, right? Sure, I appreciate Alvin for what he's done. He's a good friend to me, and I don't want to fight. But....this?" she pointed out, gesturing to her now burning face. "This can't happen. I mean, ALVIN? I can't date Alvin, I can't.....oh god......"

 

"It's okay, Brittany," Eleanor cooed, now walking up to her sister and comforting her. "Your feelings are valid. If you like him, you like him. There's no such thing as a stupid crush. You know that, right?"

 

"But........Alvin?" Brittany asked, hoping Eleanor would get what she meant. 

 

"I know you think it's embarrassing Britt, but it actually makes sense," Eleanor explained, smiling. "Remember what Theodore said about the croissants? Sometimes, two pastries can look completely different, but have the same amazing flavors on the inside. You and Alvin are like that. You're preppy and pink and put-together, and he's grunge and tough and...sloppy. However, you're both very passionate and ambitious people who will stand up for their friends and family. You both rely on social interactions and want people to like you, you both want careers that will pay a lot, and you're both extremely talented. Most importantly though, think about what you both want in a relationship. Describe to me the perfect boyfriend that you want."

 

 Brittany couldn't believe what she was hearing. Eleanor was right. Alvin and her were.....oddly similar. They both wanted similar things. They were the croissants Theodore was talking about. But did she dare answer the question about the perfect boyfriend? Did she want to know the truth? Maybe this could help her process something. With a leap of faith, Brittany went ahead.

 

"I want someone who cares about me. Someone who buys me flowers, and jewelry, who always wants to be around me. Someone romantic and passionate, who gives great hugs, but who also is a great kisser. Someone to hold me close when I'm upset, and tells me I'm beautiful everyday. Someone who loves me just the way I am. That's.......that's what I want."

 

"Great," Eleanor replied, sighing happily. Brittany was getting there, she just needed to be guided a little bit more. "Do you think Alvin would be able to do all of that?"

 

Brittany blushed. Would he? She went through all of the requirements that she had just listed, and thought about it. Buying flowers and jewelry? Alvin did that for Jessica, so surely he would do it for her too. Spending time with her? She oddly spent a lot of time with Alvin, so that wouldn't be an issue. Romantic and passionate? Shit, that described Alvin perfectly. He was a great dancer, and possibly a great kisser as well. He comforted her when she was upset, he admitted that he thought she was pretty, and did he love her just the way she was? Considering he did nothing but compliment her in front of Audrey and Jessica a day ago, he must have. Holy fucking shit. 

 

Judging by Brittany's reaction, Eleanor was sure she had her answer. "I think if it's something you want, no matter how weird or humiliating it might seem, you should go for it. You should want to be happy, Brittany."

 

Brittany nodded, staring back at her conversation with Alvin. The vomit emoji was still there next to his name, but she didn't feel disgusted by him anymore. Eleanor had gotten to her. "But does he even feel the same?" she asked, now moving the topic forward. "Alvin usually goes for a different type. We've never had a dynamic past 'slightly friends'. Would he even consider me?"

 

"There's only one way to find out," Eleanor prompted, leaning towards the phone in Brittany's hand. "Start with making up with him. Let him apologize, if that's what he's going to do. Maybe it'll become something, who knows?"

 

Brittany looked at her phone once more. Could she actually see this happening? Her and Alvin? Ugh, she still didn't know if she wanted to. The whole thing was so frustrating, but damn did Alvin have an effect on her. Sighing, the older chipette began typing in her phone. Hopefully she wouldn't regret this, but if Eleanor said she should, maybe she should. So she did.

 

To Alvin 🤮, 7:13 pm 

 

Brittany: On second thought.....I actually do want to talk to you. I'll meet with you during English. I don't want to hear another lecture on Hamlet 🤮

 

Miller dining room, 7:24 pm 

 

Jeanette was still thinking about her answer to Theodore’s question, but it was eventually cut off by Eleanor reentering the dining room. She did end up cleaning the makeup supplies after her conversation with Brittany, making sure she didn't get caught in her lie. "Sorry that took so long," she said, sitting down. "What were we talking about?"

 

With a jolt, Theodore sat straight up. "Oh! Nothing!" was his immediate response. "We were just, uh, talking about... food! Yes, that! Food analogies! I was telling Jeanette and Ms. Miller some other ones!"

 

Noticing how suspicious Theodore came off, Jeanette stepped in. "Yes! Sorry, you'll have to excuse Theodore, though. He was just in the middle of a big one, and he's completely lost his train of thought now, so he sounds a little disoriented," she quickly interjected, her excuse decorated with a ruffle of his hair and a chuckle that only sounded a little nervous.

 

"O......kay," Eleanor said. She wasn't convinced, but she decided to leave it alone. Clearly whatever it was that they were talking about wasn't meant for her to hear. 

 

Ms. Miller was just as confused. Why were Jeanette and Theodore lying to Eleanor right now? Her children were quite odd sometimes, but she let this go too. It wasn't her business anyways. 

 

Brittany entered not long after, sitting down as casually as she could. A blush still plastered itself on her cheeks, and her mind was only swarming with more images of Alvin, but at least she wasn't tormented by their fight anymore. 

 

"Oh good, we're all back together now," Ms. Miller commented. 

 

"Yep!" Eleanor cheered. Hopefully things could be normal now.

 

Theodore and Jeanette both let out silent sighs of relief. "Y-Yup!" the one in green agreed. And although he was still jittery with nerves, something clicked in his mind right after that reply. "You know... it's really great that we are all together now. It's actually been a while since I've been part of a family dinner."

 

Suddenly, the air had a somber feel to it.

 

Hesitant but worried, Jeanette was the first to follow-up on that. "Oh... Do you guys not eat together back at home?"

 

With a sad smile, Theodore just shrugged. "Not really. Not anymore, at least. The record company Dave works at has been having  some sort of problem ,and everyone there has been working overtime for a while now. So, without Dave there by dinner time, Alvin just takes a plate of whatever I've made that night and eats it while playing video games or watching TV in the living room. Then Simon just goes back up to our room to study while having his meal. And then... that's kinda just it." 

 

Eleanor frowned. That was....so sad. She couldn't imagine going days without eating with her sisters. That would break her, so she could see why Theodore was so upset. "I'm so sorry, Theo," she cooed, "Hopefully things will get better soon, and you all will spend time together just like in the past. In the meantime though, you are more than welcome to have dinner with us. Right, Ms. Miller?" 

 

"Oh, of course," Ms. Miller replied. "Theodore has been such a delight tonight. You can come anytime, hon."

 

Despite how sad his situation was, Theodore managed to smile sincerely. "Oh! Thank you! That means a lot to me!" was his beaming response.

 

Seville Residence, 7:33 pm

 

As Alvin was completely enveloped in his videogame, Simon felt as though he was playing a game of his own. More frantic than he had been in a long while, it was only when he accidentally caught his sleeve on the edge of the kitchen counter that he slowed down. He first tried to just move forward with enough force so that it'd fix itself, but the pull-back from doing that nearly made him slip. Annoyed and exhausted, he let out a heavy sigh and detached the sleeve himself. As simple as it was, the incident provided him with a moment to stop and use his brain. So he tried to do that with the Theodore situation too.

 

"If I were Theodore..." Simon began in a mutter, resting himself against the counter. "Where would I— Wait! Ugh, oh my God. I could literally just text Theodore!" 

 

To Theodore, 7:35 pm

 

Simon: Theodore??? where are you???

 

Simon: are you okay??

 

Simon: is everything alright?

 

Seville Residence, 7:38 pm

 

Nothing. No response. Not even after a whole five minutes. 

 

Simon clutched onto his head and groaned. He couldn't believe it. He had lost Theodore! His little brother could've been anywhere by now! Anywhere, including in danger! And how on earth was he supposed to explain this to Dave? The poor man had enough going on at work, now that word was going 'round saying the owners of the record label were looking to shut it down. Their father was fighting for his job at a business that was nearing its end, and Simon couldn't even keep his brothers in the same place. Great. 

 

Simon checked his phone again. Still nothing. Not a single text from Theodore.

 

Something that he did see though, was the contacts of everyone in his phone who would be worried sick if something had happened to Theodore. The first that caught his eye was Eleanor. God, she was going to kill him. Then, right above her, Dave.

 

"WAIT!" he yelled, suddenly springing up. "DAVE!" 

 

And with no time to waste, Simon's phone began to ring.

 

Tonic Records, 7:39 pm

 

"Dave, buddy, I'm not so sure this is what the guys up top were hoping for."

 

With a deep sigh, Dave just buried his face in his hands. "It's not? Well, do you know what they are hoping for?"

 

Despite how grumpy he usually was, the large man in front of him looked at him with genuine empathy. "Sorry, man. I've got no idea. Probably something 'hip with the kids' or whatever."

 

Through vines of dark hair, the dejected man looked up with weary eyes. "Right, right... Something hip with the kids," he mumbled, making a mental note of the information. 

 

About to thank the producer, Dave was interrupted with a sudden ringing of his phone. Alarmed by the fact that he had apparently forgotten to put it on silent before coming to work, he nearly dropped it once he had finally gotten it out of his pockets. Immediately, he declined the call. Then came a sigh of relief. Dave was already on thin ice. If he had to, he'd rather not lose his job over receiving a phone call in a work environment.

 

To Dave, 7:40 pm

 

Simon: EMERGENCY. Please pick up ASAP. 

 

Tonic Records, 7:40 pm

 

Feeling relieved, Dave glanced over at his colleague, ready to apologize, when suddenly he noticed the odd look on the man's face. "Uh, you okay, buddy?" was Bruce's first question.

 

"Oh, uh, of course! Why wouldn't I be?" he asked with full sincerity, now matching his co-worker's confused expression.

 

"Ah, nothing. You just looked a little stressed out about that call, is all."

 

Dave cringed. Gosh, he must've looked like a bumbling fool trying to pull the phone out of his pocket. "O-Oh, uh, yeah. I just didn't break a rule, y'know? 'No taking calls at work! It'll disturb the other employees!'" he then explained, even adding in a light-hearted imitation of their grumpy boss Gary as an awkward attempt at humor. 

 

Bruce just looked at him funny. "Uh, Dave? This is a soundproof studio. You can take that call, dude. I'd say you actually at least check who called you."

 

With sheer embarrassment, Dave forced out a laugh and scrambled for his phone once more.

 

Then, he saw the messages. Oh, shit.

 

Seville Residence, 7:46 pm

 

Ah yes, this was the shit. Playing his slightly problematic and admittedly sexist game without a care in the world about anyone or anything. If Alvin could live the rest of his life just like this, he would. Why did he have to worry about anyone anyway? They could take care of themselves just fine. No need to pause the game just because Simon was freaking out about Theodore being missing. Wait, WHAT!? 

 

Alvin whipped his head around at the sound of Simon's frantic voice, his eyes wide. Was he hearing things correctly? Theodore was missing? "Wh-how-huh?" he said out loud, pausing in the middle of his match and getting up immediately. He ran over to where his brother was and slid in front of him. 

 

"THEODORE'S MISSING?"

 

A look of annoyance flickered over Simon's face before his eyes widened, and he realized what was going on. "Wh- OH. FUCK. YEAH. I FORGOT TO TELL YOU," came out first, in a blurt. "S-Sorry Dave, I'll have to get back to you. Just get home safe and as quickly as you can, thanks," came next, spoken into the phone that Simon then turned off.

 

Running a hand through his hair, the taller brother sighed and slouched against the kitchen counter once more. Now that Alvin was being informed for the first time, Simon had to try and be the calm one. "Yeah, Theodore's missing. Remember how I asked him for some privacy earlier today? Well, instead of going into another room, he went out the fucking front door. And my dumb ass didn't even realize. I've looked everywhere for him, and he's definitely not in the house or around it. He hasn't even answered any of my texts. Dave's coming home now, though. So I suppose that part's good." 

 

Alvin looked at Simon nervously as he explained everything. "Oh no," he began, dread starting to seep through him. "Do you....do you think he might have been kidnapped? Or worse, abducted by aliens! Or maybe he ran away because of the fighting! Oh god! My baby brother's in danger!"

 

Stuck in a state of absolute bewilderment, it took Simon a moment before he could groan and shake his head. "No, Alvin. I don't think he was fucking abducted by aliens," was his first reply, a curt rebuttal decorated with a roll of his eyes. "Though, I do have to admit that Theodore being in danger is actually a real possibility... We shouldn't panic, though. I already did that, and it was clearly counterintuitive because I was so stressed out that I forgot you were even there. Let's try something else. Maybe we should try asking the neighborhood? His friends? The- OH. THE CHIPETTES! We could try texting the chipettes! Oh my God, he might have just been with them this whole time! Oh, God, I hope so. H-Hang on, let me just pull up Eleanor on my screen..." 

 

Great. The chipettes. They were probably the worst option for Alvin to talk to, but this was to find Theodore. "As long as you're the one who texts them," he said solemnly. "They don't like me very much right now."

 

Simon glanced up from his phone screen. "Oh. I'd ask, but we kinda have a bigger issue right now, so I'm just gonna settle with saying I'm sorry to hear that for now," he mumbled, giving his brother a sincere look of sympathy before starting to type on his device.

 

"It's....whatever," Alvin said, brushing it off. Simon knew enough about everything anyway.

 

Slick Six ;), 7:52 pm

 

Simon: EMERGENCY.

 

Simon: DO YOU GIRLS KNOW WHERE THEODORE IS?????

 

Simon: WE CAN'T FIND HIM

 

Miller Residence, 7:54 pm

 

The rest of dinner was relatively normal, and the chipettes were able to get back into a conversation with Theodore. No drama, no fighting, no tears. Everything was finally peaceful. 

 

That was, until they all got a notification from the infamous group chat that hadn't been active in days. Theodore was oblivious, Jeanette didn't bring her phone to the dinner table, and Brittany surprisingly had hers as far away from her as possible, so the only one who had even noticed was Eleanor. Usually she would wait until after dinner to respond since it was a house rule to not text at the table, but considering this group was currently going through something, the blonde tried discreetly opening it. 

 

Oh. Did Theodore not tell his brothers he was going out? Oh jeez, Eleanor thought, sighing and sending a text back.

 

Slick Six ;), 7:54 pm

 

Eleanor: He’s with us 

 

Seville Residence, 7:54 pm

 

Thankfully, it only took a few moments for Simon to get a reply. "OH! He's with them! Oh, thank God! He's just with the chipettes! Oh my God, of course he was the chipettes! Ugh, I should've texted them sooner!" Simon exclaimed. "Actually, no, all that matters is that he's okay now. At least I think so. No, wait, I'm sure he's okay if he's with the girls. Oh shit, wait, I gotta text Eleanor back."

 

Oh great, he was with the chipettes. He just had to be with the chipettes, didn't he? This was coincidentally terrible. "Yup," Alvin said. "At least he's okay."

 

Slick Six ;), 7:54 pm

 

Simon: oh thank you so much

 

Simon: is he okay?? does he want to come home?

 

Miller Residence, 7:55 pm

 

Eleanor looked over at Theodore, who was still excitedly chatting with Jeanette and Ms. Miller. Yeah, he was fine. 

 

Slick Six ;), 7:55 pm

 

Eleanor: He's fine : )

 

Eleanor: No need to worry, we'll send him home soon

 

Simon: thank you so so much

 

Eleanor: Not a problem!

 

Seville Residence, 7:57 pm

 

With that last text from the blonde chipette, Simon let himself relax for the first time in nearly two hours. "Yeah, he's okay. Just checked with Eleanor. She said she'll bring him home soon."

 

After a nod from Alvin, there was only quiet left.

 

"Hey..." Simon began after a few long moments. "Did anything noteworthy happen while I was meeting with the debate team? It's just that I noticed you said 'they' rather than just 'Brittany' when referring to the chipettes that don't like you right now. I mean, you don't have to tell me anything if you're not comfortable, don't worry. I just thought I should ask in case you did want to talk about anything."

 

Alvin nervously looked down and shifted a little. He felt like an idiot. Pissing off Brittany was one thing, but pissing off Eleanor? He didn't actively set out to do that. He didn't want to do that. Ugh, he just hated his entire situation right now. "I kinda got into a fight with Eleanor earlier," he said, kicking his foot across the wooden floor below him. "I haven't seen her that mad in a while. I must have really upset them. I tried making things right with Britt, but she just told me to leave her alone, and ugh....this whole thing is a mess and it's my fault. I thought I was doing better, but NO! I just HAD to fuck it up again!"

 

Now this was a surprise. Well. Actually, it wasn't really. But that didn't stop Simon's brows from going up and then back down when his expression eventually softened. "Hey, hey," he interjected, resting a hand on his brother's shoulder. "Don't worry too much about that for now.. That's definitely not great news, but I'm sure it can be resolved. After all, it takes a lot to really tear this group apart, doesn't it? And I can even help out. I'll talk to the girls tomorrow if you'd like, and tell them that you've realized where you went wrong. That'll be a start, and then we can try to see if Eleanor would at least hear you out for an apology. And I know, easier said than done, but we'll get there, okay?"

 

"Do ya think so?" Alvin asked, now genuinely worried. He didn't want to lose the chipettes as friends. He was seriously trying to help his brother out, and maybe had made some assumptions about Jeanette and Eleanor. It was an honest mistake, and he wanted to make it right.

 

"Yeah, I do. I'm sure things will end up okay. They always do,” Simon replied.

 

"Okay. Th-thanks, Si-“

 

"WHERE THE FUCK IS THEODORE!?"

 

Jumping out of their skin not only at the sound of the door being flung open, but also at the yell, the boys whirled around. Panicked and startled, Simon was the first to blurt out an answer. "HE'S OKAY! H-He's just with the chipettes!" he quickly reassured, waving his hands around. "W-We just texted Eleanor, and she said she's going to send him home in a bit. I'm so sorry, Dave. We only just found out via text. I hope you didn't have to leave work early because I know your job is kinda at stake and—"

 

"OH, THANK GOD!" were the first words that left his mouth. The visibly exhausted man let out a ginormous sigh of relief and all of the tension left his body, leaving him resting against the doorway like a loose silk sheet. "A-And no, don't worry about about my job. Don't worry at all. That's not something for you fellas to have to think about, and it's not nearly as important as Theodore." 

 

Alvin's soul nearly left his body when Dave entered the house. He had encountered his father at this state of rage before, so to say he was relieved when he softened up was an understatement. Even though he hadn't directly done anything to make Theodore leave, Alvin couldn't help but feel like this entire thing was kind of his fault. So yeah, thank goodness Dave wasn't actually mad. 

 

"Right...." Alvin replied. Although he was relieved, he was still a little guilty. Guilty that all of this was happening, and Dave didn't even know about it. Guilty that they all had to deal with this when Dave's job could slip away at any second. Alvin hadn't even been thinking about that recently, between Jessica and Audrey and......Brittany. Gosh, he really was in his own head. He hadn't even been paying attention to the stress around him. But to be fair, who would want to?

 

Exhausted, Dave shut the door behind him and stumbled over to the couch before flopping down onto it. "Oh, I'm just so glad you boys are okay. You wouldn't believe how worried I was! Especially since I nearly ran into traffic on my way here. Thank goodness I found that other route."

 

"Y-Yeah, we're really sorry about that, Dave," Simon mumbled, eyes downcast. And oddly enough, the tallest Seville boy was fidgeting with his fingers. Why? Simon felt guilty too. Had he just been smart enough to text the chipettes from the start, Dave wouldn't have had to rush home when he was supposed to be working overtime. And wasn't he supposed to be the composed one? If he hadn't freaked out like an idiot, Theodore's whereabouts would've been known sooner! Then there was the group chat with the chipettes, which now displayed him frantically asking a question that turned out to be super dumb once Eleanor calmly delivered the obvious answer. Gosh, he didn't just feel stupid, he looked it too.

 

"Oh, no, no. Please don't apologise, fellas. I'm not even mad! I was just worried," their father continued to insist, still heaving a little after being so shaken up. "Though, I have to ask, why did Theodore leave the house in the first place without telling you two? That's not like him at all. Is he okay?"

 

Simon winced, his shoulders tensing up. He had been so stressed out, that he forgot to plan for this conversation. "Oh, uh, well, it's a pretty long story, but basically we had asked Theodore for some privacy because I wanted to have a serious conversation with Alvin and, uh, I think something got lost in translation, because instead of leaving the room, Theodore left the house. A-And I kinda, uh... shut the door behind him without realizing."

 

Dave blinked. Once, twice, then again. Theodore had... what? "Oh, Theodore," he mumbled with a sigh. "Okay, that's okay. Don't worry about it. These things happen sometimes, fellas. At least we'll all be together soon." 

 

"Yup...haha...." Alvin said, trying very hard (and failing) to hide his nerves. Thank god for Simon not adding the details of their conversation. Dave didn't need to know what he said to Brittany earlier.

 

Miller Residence, 8:00 pm 

 

After a little bit more of some casual conversing and finishing up their plates, Eleanor offered to clean the table as everyone got up from their seats. As she did so though, she turned to Theodore to tell him something. 

 

"Theo, we loved having you over. I'm so glad you came!" she began, smiling as she picked up the plates. "Next time though, maybe tell your brothers you're going to our house. They were kind of freaking out, or at least Simon was.”

 

Confused, Theodore tilted his head to the side like a puppy — something that was practically a signature move of his at this point. "Thanks! But... are you sure that's why they were freaking out? I mean, where else did they want me to go once I got outside?" the innocent-looking boy asked, his tone so curious that it became very clear that his questions weren't rhetorical.

 

"Did you tell them you were going outside?" Eleanor asked, continuing her questionnaire. Theodore tended to overlook certain things, like how his brothers probably didn't literally shut the door on him and tell him to leave.

 

"Oh, no! But... I thought they wanted me to? Simon was in the doorway, and when he asked me again, he stepped aside! So I was like, 'Oh! They want me out there!' and then I left with my backpack. Simon closed the door once I did, too! So I think that's just what they meant," Theodore answered, shrugging his shoulders with that oblivious smile of his.

 

After putting the plates in the sink, Eleanor let out an amused sigh and smiled. Theodore was something, and gosh was he adorable. "Oh well, at least they know now. I sent a text to Simon," she said, turning back around and walking back to him. "You should probably go back soon, though. It seems like whatever argument was going on earlier has been resolved."

 

"Oh! Thanks, Ellie! And oh, that's even better! I was really worried the fight would be big." Theodore chirped, his face lighting up with another smile. Unfortunately though, that smile soon dissipated. "Oh, but I have a question…do I have to take everything off before bed?"

 

"Yes Theo, definitely," Eleanor replied. "Or else your skin won't be happy the next day.”

 

Theodore frowned. "Can I at least take some photos with you guys before I have to go home and take it off?”

 

"Yeah! Of course!" Eleanor cheered. "Let's go the living room. I'm sure Brittany and Jeanette would love to take some selfies with you!"

 

Lighting up again, Theodore threw his arms and cheered as well. "YAY! Oh, this is going to be so exciting!!" he exclaimed, beginning to bounce up and down with joy.

 

Living Room, 8:12 pm 

 

For a little while, everything was great. The three sisters along with their new model took a series of photos on Brittany's phone, ranging from cute and sassy, to goofy and dorky. Their photoshoot lasted for a while, and soon Brittany had a full collection of pictures on her gallery. Giggling, she scrolled through the pictures and smiled. Hanging out with her sisters was always nice, and Theodore was a great addition. Theodore didn't bring drama. Theodore also didn't make her heart pound a mile a minute. 

 

It was then that Brittany froze, blankly staring at her phone. Her finger had unconsciously tapped on the text app button and opened up her previous conversation with Alvin, to which he still hadn't responded to. Ugh, why did this have to be so hard?

 

"This was so fun!!" Theodore suddenly exclaimed from beside her. "Oh, and if it's okay, could you send those photos to me too?" he then suddenly asked, glancing over at the troubled chipette. 

 

Brittany let out a surprised and defensive yell, pulling back her phone in a quick motion. "Theodore, don't you know you can't look over people's shoulder like that!?" she scolded. 

 

Eleanor's eyes widened. Brittany snapping at Theodore suddenly was quite a shock, so something must have been up. "Woah Britt, it's not that big of a deal," she said. "He just wanted to see the pictures..."

 

Flinching, Theodore blinked with surprise. "O-Oh! Sorry!" he immediately apologized, backing away a little.

 

"It's okay Theodore, you didn't do anything wrong," Eleanor reassured. 

 

Brittany huffed angrily, although she wasn't actually mad at Theodore. She just, you know, couldn't have him knowing what was up. "I was doing something private, that's all," she said, deflecting. 

 

Eleanor side-eyed her sister. You know what? Maybe Brittany deserved a little nudge. She just yelled at Theodore, after all. "Still waiting on his response?" she asked, framing it as helpful innocence. 

 

Brittany's eyes widened. Did Eleanor just? "W-waiting on who?" she asked, giving Eleanor a look that said, 'Why the hell did you say that!?'.

 

Slowly, Theodore and Jeanette exchanged perplexed looks. Although Theodore wanted to thank Eleanor for her kind reassurance, he figured maybe he and the tall chipette should stay quiet for now...

 

"Uh, Alvin, duh!" Eleanor replied, still acting oblivious to Brittany's reaction. 

 

Brittany was shaking. Was it anger? Anxiety? She couldn't tell. Maybe it was both, but there was one thing for sure. Eleanor had just exposed her to both Jeanette and Theodore. Was it on purpose? No, she wouldn't do that.

 

Absolutely lost, Theodore and Jeanette just stood there before one eventually spoke up. "Wait, are my brothers still worried about me? Should I go home right now?" Theodore asked. 

 

"Y-yes, that's exactly what it is," Brittany grumbled, practically fuming now. Her face was a burning red, both from the anger she was experiencing as well as the embarrassment that started seeping within her. "I'll get the door for you." 

 

"Hold on," Eleanor rebutted, holding a hand out. "We're not going to kick Theodore out so soon. Alvin isn't texting her about you, don't worry."

 

Brittany was about to scream. Why was Eleanor doing this to her?

 

Only more confused now, Theodore decided to settle for a simple reply. "O-Oh, okay!"

 

Then, having noticed her older sister's discomfort but not Eleanor's intentions, Jeanette spoke up with a smile. "Well, whatever it's about, I hope Alvin texts you back soon," was all she said before attempting to change the awkward subject. "So, should we teach Theodore how to clean off his makeup properly when he's home? Or should we do it with him right now?"

 

"Oh, good idea, Jeanette!" Eleanor exclaimed. She figured that she would spare Brittany from now on. She had her fun teasing her sister, but she wasn't about to give her secret away to one of her crush's brothers. Especially not Theodore, who was notorious for not keeping things to himself. 

 

Thankful that the conversation had shifted, Brittany nodded in agreement. "I'll get my makeup remover," she said, leaving the room. Hopefully she could get her mind off of him again, and not think about the lack of text from him.

 

8:33 pm

 

Around 20 minutes later, when Theodore's makeup had finally been properly wiped off, and he had finished saying his goodbyes to all the Millers (something that in of itself took around 5 whole minutes), the chipettes were left alone.

 

"Well, that was a great end to the day!" Jeanette chimed, smiling brightly as she turned away from the door.

 

"Agreed," Eleanor said, smiling brightly. Having Theodore over really was a relief, and it was a nice break from all of the drama that surrounded their group currently. 

 

Although she agreed as well, Brittany on the other hand was still a little shaken up from Eleanor's comments earlier. Now that Theodore was gone, she had more liberty to address it. "If only you hadn't tried selling me out like that," she added, giving Eleanor a small glare. "What even was that for?" 

 

Oh... Jeanette had forgotten about that. Unsure of what to say, she just took a small step back and watched.

 

Eleanor sighed. "I apologize for embarrassing you Britt, but there's no need to get defensive around Theodore like that. It takes a lot of direct explaining before he understands something." 

 

Brittany supposed Eleanor was right. Things tended to go completely over Theodore's head, so it would take a lot for him to realize what was actually going on. "Sure, but, you know. It's still embarrassing....."

 

Once Brittany trailed off, it was quiet again. "W-Well, uh, I hope everything's alright then," spoke Jeanette, a small awkward grin plastered onto her face. She wasn't sure if her sisters knew or not but... she had not the slightest idea of what was going on here.

 

Eleanor then realized that, oh, they still hadn't told Jeanette. She didn't even know if Brittany wanted Jeanette to know or not. Either way, they were totally having a conversation without her, which was in itself very rude. "Oh Jeanette, we're so sorry," Eleanor apologized, walking over to her. "We were just....talking about...."

 

Brittany looked over at her sister and frowned. The only reason Eleanor even knew about Alvin was because she pushed for an answer, but did Jeanette deserve to be left in the dark? In fact, Jeanette tended to be more understanding and gentle than Eleanor, and Eleanor was for the most part taking it well. It couldn't hurt to tell her, right? But ugh, it was still so stupid to think about, and she wasn't even completely sure of it yet. Brittany blushed, and eventually held her face in her hands. Now she had to go through this all over again.

 

"No, no it's okay! And really, you guys don't have to tell me anything. Whatever it is, it's your business," the chipette in question then quickly reassured, her tone gentle but certain. "I just hope that whatever it is, it all ends up well."

 

Eleanor turned around and gave Brittany a sympathetic smile. She was waiting for her to say it. It was her news, after all. 

 

Brittany eventually peeked through a few of her fingers, still blushing madly at the thought of explaining things to Jeanette. When she thought about it though, it only made sense to tell her. Maybe Jeanette could talk her through things like Eleanor did. "Alvin wants to make up," she began, finally bringing her hands down. "Or at least I think he does. He still hasn't replied to me."

 

Ohh, Alvin. Okay, now everything made sense. She had suspected it was the red-capped chipmunk down the street when Eleanor first mentioned a 'he’, but it was always nice to get confirmation. "Oh... Well, I'm glad to hear that first part! And hey, don't worry, I'm sure he's just been distracted by Theodore's disappearance for the last few hours," was her reply, simple with a smile to ease her older sister's nerves. 

 

“That's a good point," Eleanor pointed out. "Don't stress out about it, Britt. You two will be fine."

 

Brittany was still uneasy. "Fine?" she asked, panicking a little. "Y-yeah, right. Fine, like, as friends. Makes sense."

 

Eleanor laughed a little. "If that's what you want."

 

Brittany crossed her arms and pouted. If she knew her youngest sister was going to mess with her like this, she wouldn't have said anything up in her room earlier. "It is what I want. We discussed that earlier."

 

Eleanor rose a brow. Brittany really was taking a step back, wasn't she? Did she change her mind? No, there was no way. Not with the flustered look that she was currently wearing. "Right...." she trailed off, giving Jeanette a look. "You totally said that to me earlier."

 

The purple-clad chipette just cringed. It was very obvious what was going on here, but she didn't have the heart nor find it necessary to admit that and make things even more humiliating for the eldest. After all, she herself knew what it felt like to have embarrassing feelings about someone. "Don't worry, Brittany," she reassured once more. "I really do think you guys are going to be alright. After all, you've managed to be friends for this long, right? I mean, you were never really close, and you didn't always exactly get along ,but you two have had arguments in the past, and you've both kept the other around for this long! So surely this problem will have a happy ending too."

 

Brittany was about to angrily reply to Eleanor, but then Jeanette's response made her think. Oh god, did she actually believe her and Alvin weren't that close? She was right, they didn't necessarily get along often. What was she doing, getting all delusional over a guy that she argued with almost daily? There was no way they would ever work. None. "Y-yeah, right. A happy.......oh god, why me?"

 

As Brittany broke down, Eleanor walked back over to her. "Hey, it's okay," she said, resting a hand on her shoulder. "Like I said, you'll deal with these feelings one step at a time. First step is fixing this problem, then we'll see what happens, right?"

 

"B-but Jeanette just said it herself! Alvin and I don't get along. We're barely even friends, why would he ever.....want to......I'm so stupid!"

 

Panicked now that she realized she had made everything worse, Jeanette silently scolded herself before rushing over to Brittany as well. "No, no! Hang on!" she gently insisted. "Listen, just because you and Alvin don't always get along now, doesn't mean you won't ever. Especially if you both really tried! Because honestly, you two could get along great if you both decided to put in lots of effort!" 

 

Brittany calmed herself down a little to listen to Jeanette's words, softening up as her sister spoke. "Do you mean that?" she asked, a pleading look now plastered on her face. That look quickly switched however once she realized what she was saying. "Ugh, no, nevermind. What am I even talking about?" 

 

Eleanor rolled her eyes. "Jeanette knows, Britt," she said. "We've both known for a while. You're not as good at hiding it as you think you are." 

 

"What?" Brittany asked, looking at Jeanette. "Is that....true?"

 

With a wincing expression, the third sister nodded slowly. "Y-Yeah... You've been blushing a lot these last few minutes, and also it kinda... it kinda just makes sense that one of you would eventually like the other in that way." 

 

This caused the blush in question to grow even stronger on Brittany's face, her expression slowly turning into a mortified one. "M-makes sense?" she began, slowly walking back in horror. "What do you mean it makes sense? It doesn't make any sense to me!"

 

Jeanette slapped her hand over her own mouth and grumbled. Damn it, she messed up again. "H-Hang on, just listen," she pleaded, massaging her creased forehead. "Think about it. You two have a lot in common, and it's actually not unusual for people who banter and bicker so much to eventually grow fond of each other. Like, there comes a point where if two people are so in the other's face and so passionate about one-upping the other, everyone around them has to wonder why — especially if they both willingly stay around the other for so long."

 

Brittany stared. What was Jeanette even saying right now? She didn't start remotely liking Alvin until he was nice to her, and even then, she still wasn't exactly sure why. Sure, imagining him holding her close while he bought her expensive clothes was enough to send her spiraling, but that didn't mean they were meant for each other, right? 

 

"Yeah," Eleanor commented. "Let's just say that we saw this coming. You may think that this whole thing is super recent, but it's really not. It's been building up for a while. You're only just now realizing what it was the whole time..." 

 

What? No, there was no way Eleanor was right. Just because she and Alvin ended up together a lot of the time, and spent a lot of time arguing with each other, or maybe had more similarities than they'd like to admit, didn't mean that....that she....not for that long. There was no way. "You're both out of your minds," she said, looking away.

 

Jeanette just sighed. As much as she wanted to help her sister, she didn't feel as though she had the energy to watch her go into different stages of denial over and over again. "Look... It's been a tiring day. I won't repeat anything you don't wanna hear. At the end of the day, your feelings are yours, and you get to figure them out and label them at your own pace and will," was her simple response, spoken with kindness but with an undeniable weariness to it. "Personally, I just really wanna go to sleep."

 

Eleanor could tell that Jeanette was getting frustrated, and it took a lot to annoy Jeanette. Brittany was stubborn, but dear god, this was just another level of it. "Maybe that's for the best," Eleanor joined. "We've all been through a lot of emotions today. You included, Britt. Let's sleep on this." 

 

Brittany sighed with relief. Her sisters were finally done bugging her about this Alvin crap, thank god. "I agree. I'm fine now, anyway. Theodore came and we had a ton of fun, so it's whatever."

 

Eleanor simply shook her head and walked past both of her sisters. "Let's just go. We'll talk tomorrow. In the meantime, we should all take this opportunity to process some emotions. You know, reflect a little. It may seem hard or scary, but it's important." 

 

The blonde left, and Brittany frowned. She knew what Eleanor meant, even though she hated to admit it. There was still a lot for her to process. Between Alvin wanting to make up, to her possibly wanting to date him, to apparently them having this chemistry the entire time? She didn't know how to feel, and she didn't know how to deal with it either. Hopefully sleeping this off would make it all go away.

 

Miller Front Porch, 8:34 pm 

 

Getting back home was... frightening for Theodore. For multiple reasons. One, it was now night time and he was all alone. Two, he still wasn't sure as to whether or not his brothers were still angry with each other — for all he knew, they could be angry at him now! But by the time the chipettes had said goodbye and shut the door, it was too late. He was outside now. For the second time that day, he was locked out of a home without anyone (including himself) thinking of the aftermath. Oh, gosh.

 

Embarrassed but still deciding to turn back around, Theodore stopped dead in his tracks when he realised the chipettes were in the middle of what seemed to be an awkward conversation judging by their body language. "Ah, crumbs."

 

Seville Residence, 8:34 pm

 

Just then, back at home, Dave got a call and sprung out of his seat when he heard Theodore on the other end. "Yes, stay right there!" were his last words before he hung up and grabbed his keys. "Okay, fellas, I'm gonna go pick up Theodore. I'll be right back!"

 

Lighting up, the remaining brothers exchanged surprised looks. "O-Okay, Dave! Drive safe!" Simon called, waving their father off as he rushed out the front door. Although it wouldn't have made sense to many others as to why Dave needed his car for such a short distance, Simon figured it was likely so that Theodore wouldn't feel as scared walking back home, even if Dave was beside him. 

 

There was a moment of silence after Dave left before Alvin spoke. "Good thing he was okay," he said, sighing. "I still kinda feel like this whole thing was my fault. I dunno why."

 

Simon just sighed and shook his head. "Alvin, this was not your fault. I'm the one who shut the door on him. You don't have to feel bad about this at all, okay? For all we know, Theodore might've even just wanted to see the chipettes! That'd at least explain why the hell he did go outside in the first place, instead of into another room."

 

"I guess you're right," Alvin said, staring down at the floor. Why was he still lingering on this anyway? Everything was resolved, Theodore was okay, and nobody was mad at him. Well, that last part wasn't really true. 

 

Oh. That explained it. "I.....I think I'm just still guilty about the whole Brittany thing," he continued. "I feel like I really messed up this time. I don't know what to do to make it better. I just want us all to be friends again."

 

His brother's expression relaxed again, and those traces of frustration in his tone vanished. "Look, Alvin," he began, his tone and his grip on both of his brother's shoulders gentle but firm. “I’m telling you, things are going to end up okay. You know me. You know I wouldn't just say that. I swear to you, we'll solve every situation in this group eventually. For now... let's just focus on the fact Theodore's coming back, okay? Maybe seeing him again will cheer you up." 

 

"Y-yeah, okay," Alvin replied, trying to bring himself back up. He couldn't exactly tell, but was he about to cry for a moment there? Ugh, there was no way he would let himself do that. He was done crying after what Jessica did to him, anyway. Hopefully Simon was right.

 

Soon enough, the front door was being fiddled with from the outside, and Dave walked in with their precious little brother. "Hey, fellas! Guess who's back!" their father announced, grinning proud and stepping aside to show a quite nervous-looking Theodore.

 

"H-Hey guys! Sorry about leaving like that, I hope you're not mad at—"

 

"THEODORE!" 

 

And before he knew it, the youngest was being embraced by his tallest brother. With so much energy, in fact, that Simon nearly picked him up off the ground! "Oh, thank God you're okay," he sighed, his relief incredibly clear. "Theodore I am so, so sorry. I didn't mean for any of this to happen. I just thought you'd go into a different room when we asked for some privacy, and I didn't realize that I literally shut the door behind you like an idiot. I'm so sorry, Theodore." 

 

"I'm sorry too!" Alvin shouted, also running over. "I made the chipettes mad at us and caused this whole thing. I didn't mean for you to go running away! Please forgive me...."

 

Frozen for a few moments whilst he was being squeezed like a teddy bear, Theodore blinked slowly as he processed what was happening. "Wh... Huh? I... I didn't run away," was the first thing he managed to address. "When Simon asked me to leave and stepped out of the doorway, I thought it meant he was asking me to go through there! That's all!" he went on to explain, shrugging nonchalant as ever.

 

The brother in question sighed before taking on a gentle voice. "I understand why you would've thought that, but no, I was just trying to step inside. Because, you know... I was in the in the middle of the doorway, and needed to speak to Alvin."

 

It took a moment, but it soon clicked. "Ohh!" Theodore smiled. "That makes sense!" 

 

"Thank god you're home," Alvin said. "You should have seen Simon's face. He was like, super scared! It took a lot of calming down from me, but don't worry, I was able to straighten him up."

 

Whipping his head around, Simon glared at Alvin with an expression that could only be described as equally offended and dumbfounded. "WH- SAYS THE GUY THAT THOUGHT THEODORE WAS ABDUCTED BY ALIENS!"

 

"Aliens!? Oh, Alvin! You're so funny!" Theodore chipped in, chuckling.

 

"What? Hardly sounds like me at all. Besides, does it even matter? Theodore's home...." Alvin replied, crossing his arms.

 

Simon just scoffed. "Whatever, I don't have time for this," he muttered, shooting Alvin a glare before turning back to the youngest brother. "I'm just glad you're back, Theo," he then added, ruffling his little brother's hair with a sweet smile before finally spotting the difference. "Oh- Wait. What happened to your hair?"

 

"Oh! You mean this?" Theodore proudly began, fluffing up his golden waves. "Jeanette did it for me! The chipettes gave me a makeover! Look, look! Check out my nails!"

 

A little surprised, Simon curiously peered down at the set of nails his now bubbly little brother was showing him. "Oh, wow. That's a really neat paint job," he mused, inspecting the work as if making mental notes on it.

 

"I know, right!? Ellie did them! And Brittany did my makeup!! Look!" he continued, pulling up his phone and showing his brothers a photo of his makeup before sliding across to ones of him giggling with the chipettes.

 

Simon's expression softened entirely this time. They... they looked like they were having fun. Lots of it. It had been a while since he had seen Theodore or the girls so happy.

 

Alvin was admittedly a little weirded out by the feminization of his brother, but he wasn't very surprised that Theodore had agreed to such a thing. It was very like his brother to be more "open-minded" as one would call it. What mattered more though was that they were all together again, so he decided not to comment on it. The mention of Brittany however did make him a little upset. Ugh, he wished he could just stop thinking about her, but it was nearly impossible at this point. He didn't even want to check his phone, because he knew he'd just be disappointed by that same message again. 

 

"So now that we're all here, why don't we do something," Alvin suggested. "You know, as brothers. It's been a while since we've hung out just the three of us." Was his intention based off of trying to distract himself? Maybe, but it's not like Simon and Theodore didn't also want it. They had all been through a lot recently. It only made sense.

 

Simon was definitely reluctant (he was exhausted after all), but also definitely more willing once he noticed how excited Theodore was at the idea. "Sure. Dave, what about you?"

 

Turning around at the sudden mention of his name, their father took a moment to catch onto what the question was. "Oh! Me? Well, if you fellas need me I'm here, but other than that, I think I'll just head to bed early if that's okay. It was a rough day at work today. Besides, it'd be nice for you boys to have some more time together as a three," he replied, scratching his neck with a nervous chuckle. 

 

"Agreed," Alvin said. Perfect, everything was turning out exactly like he wanted to. No chipettes, no Brittany, no drama. Good.

 

"Great! So what do we do then?" Theodore asked, peering up at his brothers with curious eyes.

 

"Anyone wanna play Space Legends?" Alvin suggested, gesturing towards the console that was still currently on pause.

 

"Yes! I love playing video games!" Theodore suddenly exclaimed, leaving a hesitant Simon to sigh and give in as well.

 

"Yes!" Alvin exclaimed, claiming the win. He then maneuvered over to the couch and grabbed his controller, waiting for his brothers to join.

 

Theodore cheered and sat down next, Simon begrudgingly following. It wasn't that he hated all video games, he just wasn't too fond of this one. Oh well, though. He supposed it'd be worth it if it made Theodore happy. Besides, it'd be nice to actually spend some time together.

 

9:09 pm 

 

The boys then played Space Legends for a while; laughing and groaning, insulting and complimenting each other's work, and just... actually just having fun together. Eventually though, they got hungry. So, Simon and Theodore decided to get up and go get snacks for the group, now leaving Alvin on the couch by himself.

 

Ah nuts, Alvin thought, staring at his controller. His brothers were gone, now leaving him once more with only his thoughts. He internally wandered through the entire ordeal, including the one with Brittany and Eleanor. His guilt began to seep back in, and soon enough, he was sweating. He regained the urge to check his phone to see if by some miracle Brittany had changed her mind, but he dared not to take up on it. He couldn't. He would only be disappointed by the inevitable emptiness of his inbox. 

 

So Alvin sat still, until he couldn't. On a regular day he wouldn't have been able to, so today? Absolutely not. The eldest chipmunk quickly grabbed his phone and opened it, his eyes widening in surprise at Brittany's response. She actually wanted to make up? Did Theodore somehow change something while he was at her house? Whatever, it didn't matter. He was going to make things right regardless.

 

To Tiny Brat, 9:19 pm

 

Alvin: Sounds good then. I'll see ya 👉👉

 

Seville Residence, 9:20 pm 

 

"We're back!" Theodore suddenly announced, grinning wide as he carried over a bowl of snacks. "We found chocolate too!"

 

Alvin was smiling stupidly at his phone when Theodore showed up, causing him to jump suddenly. "Oh, n-nice," he replied, cursing himself for getting thrown off. Determined to return to just hanging out with his brothers, he quickly shifted to a casual pose as he put his phone away.

 

"Just try not to eat too many sweet things. I'm sure Dave wouldn't want you two to be so full of sugar that you're unable to sleep tonight," Simon reminded with a light-hearted chuckle.

 

"Don't worry, Simon! We won't!" Theodore sincerely reassured, despite the fact a chocolate bar was already in his hand.

 

"Yeah, I can control myself," Alvin lied, taking some sweets as well.

 

Wednesday, October 19th

 

Chipmunk’s Bedroom, , 12:08 am 

 

Midnight. It was now midnight, and instead of being asleep, Simon was being an idiot. Again. He couldn't believe this. Theodore and Alvin had consumed insane amounts of sugar, and yet he was the one tossing and turning at night? God, this was so ridiculous.

 

Come to think of it, a lot had been ridiculous lately. Especially today. For example, Theodore's terrifying disappearance, and the fact that it had stressed him out so much that he was even checking under couch pillows like a damn lunatic — something he was still not over. Then, the fact he had just been at the Miller residence the whole time. And the rest of the day? Oh, God, where was he even supposed to start—

 

Oh. The Miller residence.

 

Deflating a little, Simon stared up at the ceiling. It sure was lonely at night.

 

Chipette’s Balcony, 12:08 am 

 

"Sometimes I wonder if you feel lonely too."

 

How could it, though? With all those stars beside it in the sky?

 

Oh. Not tonight, though. There wasn't a single star in sight. 

 

Not at all like it had been on homecoming night, when bits of cosmic glitter had decorated the sky above like the freckles of a once-pale surfer. 

 

Jeanette looked back up at the cosmic wonder. "It must be hard. Your love is so far away… You two must never get a chance to speak," she mused, gazing at the moon from her spot on the balcony. "Even worse, you never really even get to see each other, and when you do, you're on different sides of the sky. You're only ever together when the other is already about to leave, so all you get are those fleeting moments in-between, and— O-Oh, wait, that rhymed! Oh, gosh, that sounded like a cheesy poem, sorry," she went on, embarrassed even when speaking to an entity who could not hear her.

 

Then, she paused. It wasn't because she was waiting for a response, though. 

 

"Mrs. Moon? Do you… Do you ever wonder if she actually likes you, your sun?" came out slowly before she stopped again. "I-I mean, I'm sure she does, but… you two don't really spend any more time together. It's been nearly 18 months since the last full solar eclipse. Even then, your time together was short. And ever since, you two have just been working separately to support every other thing in the solar system. So… how can you really be sure she likes you? Or that she ever liked you at all?"

 

Silence. Again. Recently, it felt like all she had been receiving was silence.

 

So, with a dejected look, she turned away. "Yeah… I know, it's a silly question. I mean, how could the sun not love you? You've known each other since forever."

 

Is that really enough, though?

 

Chipmunk’s Bedroom, 12:10 am 

 

While Jeanette was seeking out fresh air, Simon felt as though he was suffocating. His thoughts were tangling themselves into a web, and he was the pitiful creature trapped in it. There was just too much going on. So much to the point that it felt painful. Not even just regarding Alvin and Brittany. No, his own life was a mess too. He had accidentally neglected his other friends, the girl he thought he might have feelings for is actually dating his little brother's best friend, that same girl showed up to school with a big band-aid on her face, and—

 

Simon jolted up. He had forgotten to check up on her. He told her their conversation wasn't over, and yet they hadn't interacted for the rest of the day. Oh, God. She probably thought he was ignoring her. She probably thought he changed his mind and didn't care about her band-aid, and her bruises and her feelings and— fuck.

 

It was going to be embarrassing considering the time, but he knew what he had to do. Practically snatching his phone off its spot on his nightstand, Simon opened up her contact and took a deep breath.

 

To Jeanettie, 12:12 am 

 

Simon: hey, I know you're probably asleep right now but I just wanna say I'm really sorry for not continuing that earlier conversation of ours. I promise I wasn't ignoring you or anything like that, it was just that some stuff happened at lunch and then my debate team meeting ended up being two hours long and then theodore disappeared and. you know, just the usual craziness. that's not supposed to be an excuse, though. I just figured it might help ease any anxiety if I explained what actually happened. I'm still really sorry  /gen

 

Simon: I hope you're okay and that nothing hurts too much. I imagine the bruises from your fall are only going to properly form this morning so maybe take the day off if you're too sore when you wake up? or maybe just take some pain medication this morning? it's up to you of course, but I'll have some Tylenol on me tomorrow just in case you do need it. but yeah. sorry about that. actually, sorry about all of today. I hope you're feeling okay jeanie /gen

 

Chipette’s Room, 12:22 am

 

By the time Jeanette had received the text, she was back in bed. By the time she had noticed? She was already ten minutes deep into re-evaluating her feelings for him.

 

Theodore's question rang in her mind like a church bell she was trapped beneath. How did it even happen? 

 

She had lived with these feelings for so long that she couldn't even trace them back to their origin anymore. She knew there had to be something, though. Surely. There was no way that, this entire time, she had been getting nervous over a guy just because he looked cute. No, definitely not. Her feelings were beautiful and meaningful, and deep and real, and not shallow.

 

At least that's what she hoped.

 

With a sigh, Jeanette grumbled. "You know what? Let's just start at square one," she eventually decided, grabbing her phone with the intention of researching the complex concept of love itself, only to stop dead in her tracks.

 

Oh, God. Her first reaction? To shove her face into a pillow. It was happening all over again. The heat in her face, the butterflies in her stomach, the warmth in her chest. But could you really blame her this time? Look at that!! He was thinking about her — past midnight! He was even using those little thingies she told him about a few weeks ago at the end of his texts to reassure her!! And, oh gosh, the nickname?? The mention of bringing Tylenol himself because, although he didn't say it, he surely knew she'd probably forget? The fact he was taking her anxiety into consideration?? The relaxed texting style with her?? 

 

It was too much. Too much for her poor little heart, which then melted into her pillows along with the rest of her. 

 

To simon!! 💙, 12:27 am 

 

Jeanette: no it's okay!!! I honestly forgot about it, so don't worry!!!

 

Jeanette: WAIT BUT NOT BECAUSE I FORGOT ABOUT YOU

 

Jeanette: wait wait

 

Jeanette: aaaasjdsdhd sorry I just meant that in a 'lots of crazy things happened today so it slipped my mind' way

 

Jeanette: asjajs anyways, thank you!!!! and don't worry, I'll be there tomorrow!!!

 

Chipmunk’s Bedroom, 12:27 am

 

It took an excruciating five minutes for Jeanette to respond, three of those showing her text bubble crafting up a response — something that only heightened his nerves.

 

Practically clutching onto his phone, Simon reviewed his texts over and over again. '/Gen' did stand for 'genuine', right? As in, he was expressing that his tone was genuine? Or did that stand for something else? Had he done it wrong?? Should he have used one of the other ones she told him about too?? Ah, shit. He had no idea — and that was the worst part. 

 

Thankfully though, just before the strings of his mind's web could turn from silk to steel, he not only got a response, but a huge sense of relief too.

 

To Jeanettie, 12:30 am

 

Simon: glad to hear that!!

 

Simon: also, are you feeling alright? it's pretty late right now

 

Jeanette: oh yeah I'm okay!! I'll be going to sleep soon!! how about you?

 

Simon: ah, glad to hear it. and yeah, same.

 

Jeanette: wonderful!! goodnight then!! <3

 

Simon : goodnight!

 

Chipette’s Bedroom, 12:31 am

 

Oh. No heart. That… That was new. 

 

Sure, Simon wasn't exactly the most expressive over text, but… it was usually different with her. If she used a heart, he would too. Especially when it came to 'goodnight's. Usually, at least. Maybe not anymore, though.

 

Jeanette just sighed. With tired eyes, she let her head sink into the comfort of her pillow. Her chest didn't feel very warm anymore. Well... at least she still had her blankets.

 

Thomas Edison High School, 8:48 am

 

A temporarily broken group seemed to be coming back together, but they still had ways to go. Alvin still had to officially apologize to the girls, Simon still thought Jeanette was dating someone else, and Eleanor and Theodore couldn’t seem to figure out their own feelings at the moment. With the debacle of Theodore going missing came a bit of healing however, and the next morning proved to be hopeful as the group returned to their usual routine of walking together to school, even if it was more awkward and silent than usual. 

 

For one chipette in particular, this morning was going to be a big one. After receiving the last confirmation text from Alvin last night, she had an almost restless sleep just thinking about how today would go. The anticipation was enough to kill her, and she wasn’t exactly sure if she was excited or terrified. Sticking to Eleanor’s advice however, she knew that she had to go through with it. It was for the group’s own good, anyway. 

 

The clock couldn't tick any slower during Brittany's first period. Maybe it was because she was constantly staring at it, or because the lecture in front of her was far from interesting. Or, well, her anxiety was still spiked because of a certain someone she was going to be meeting when the bell rang. 

 

When Alvin texted her back last night, she practically jumped for joy. It was disgusting how excited she was to hear from him, but Brittany was determined to put all of this behind her. Not only because her sisters made her realize just how much she cared for the stupid boy, but also because she wanted to have friends again. It still stung whenever she heard Olivia and Julia laughing in the back, and it made her think of all of the group chats that she was no longer in, the jokes she wouldn't get, and the plans they had made without her in them. It was still hard to accept that she was no longer friends with these girls that she had given so much of her time to since 6th grade. Whenever she thought about it, she just couldn't believe how stupid she was to not see it coming. 

 

Thankfully, time was still moving, even if it didn't feel like it at one point. The sound of the bell ringing snapped Brittany back into the present, and she had never ran out of a classroom so fast in her life. After grabbing her things, the chipette practically sprinted through the hall to her next destination. She and Alvin had the perfect plan to skip class, one that they had both used before on days they didn't want to take a test, or wanted to sleep for a bit instead. It was an abandoned classroom that hadn't been used since the 80's, and for some reason was never renovated. Maybe because it was beyond saving, with mold stretching up on the walls and dust practically covering the entire square footage. Normally Brittany would be against staying in a room of such squalor, but when it came to missing class, she was willing to do anything.

 

When she opened the door, he was already there. Leaning back against one of the old worn down chairs with his legs crossed on top of the outdated wooden desk, Alvin turned his attention to her, and their eyes locked with each other for what felt like the first time in a while. Gosh, was he always this attractive? No, her brain must have been messing with her. Like Eleanor said, one step at a time. She was only here to make up with him. 

 

Alvin got up out of the seat he was in and stood up, still leaning against the desk in a casual manner. He stared at the girl that he had hurt yesterday, and another wave of guilt came crashing through him. She looked sad, and it was because of him. Jeez, he was asshole of the year right now, wasn't he? "Hey," he said casually, trying to keep his cool. Although he felt bad, Brittany didn't need to know just how much this whole thing affected him. 

 

"Hey," Brittany replied, her voice quiet and awkward. The tension in the room was high, even if this was supposed to mend whatever was going on between them. Then of course there were the stupid fluttery feelings in her chest that she couldn't stop, only making her more anxious as she stood and waited for Alvin to continue. 

 

Alvin didn't know what to do next. Did he just go for it and apologize? Should he ask if she was okay? Or maybe they should just go back to being friends and pretend the whole thing didn't happen? He honestly didn't know which one he wanted, or which one she wanted. Regardless, the amount of silence that followed was too much for him to bear. "I know I already said it over text, but I really am sorry," Alvin began, now looking at Brittany with a genuine frown. "Everything going on that morning had nothing to do with you, and I shouldn't have said that we didn't want to talk to you. Then the table thing, and.....yeah. You've been through a lot recently, I should have known it would mess with your head. I suck."

 

Normally Brittany would just find it amusing that Alvin admitted he sucked, but today was about making things better between them. Besides, for once, he didn't suck. He actually apologized to her for something he did, and it couldn't be more real. After realizing that she had been standing in silence for too long, the chipette managed to crack out a response. "Thank you," she said. She wasn't exactly sure what else to say at the moment, but she at least wanted him to know that she appreciated what he said. 

 

Alvin could tell that Brittany was still upset. It took her a while to respond, and her body language suggested an awkwardness that he had only seen in Jeanette and Simon. Alvin decided to get to the bottom of this. He wasn't going to leave the conversation until he knew that Brittany was okay. That was the only way to make up for what he did. So Alvin walked over to her as a way of showing her that he was there. Maybe she would say something else now, or reveal what was still troubling her. They had the whole class period, after all. "So, we're good?" he asked, a look of worry still on him. 

 

Brittany nodded. They were good. Alvin said they were good. Thank god. Maybe it was the relief of that, or the fact that she had been through a lot of emotional turmoil recently, but the chipette couldn't help but let out a small sob, tears now streaming silently down her face. Great. She didn't want to cry in front of Alvin like this, but it looked like she had no way out of it. 

 

Alvin knew it. There was no way a simple apology could fix everything he had done. If Brittany was already cracking from the ordeal with her fake ass friends, then this event must have completely destroyed her. "Shit, are you okay?" he asked, unsure of what to do now. This was kind of his fault, anyway.

 

"Y-yes," Brittany let out, her sobs now becoming more frequent and intense. "I'm.....just relieved, you know? I.........I thought I lost the last people I had left. All three of you are so important to me. After Audrey, and everyone leaving me like I was nothing, I was so scared of everyone else doing the same......I........I........."

 

"I didn't want to lose you too."

 

"I didn't want to lose you too". Why did that make his heart jump a little? It must have been because he was happy that Brittany wanted to be friends again. But that excitement didn't last long, because Alvin was determined to make sure that Brittany never felt this lonely again. So he did something that he wouldn't usually do to the headstrong chipette. He grabbed her arm, pulled her in, and wrapped his own arms around her in the tightest hug he could muster. "I'm not going anywhere," he whispered, smiling to himself at the thought. 

 

Brittany was a little shocked by the gesture, but god did she lean into it. Her head rested against him just like it did at Homecoming, and now it all seemed to make sense. Alvin was there for her. He danced with her, he let her pretend he was someone else, he held her and made her feel like she was loved by someone. The one who gently stroked her back and swayed her softly to the beat of the song? Who then danced with her passionately to make her stand out in the crowd? Who checked on her, made sure she was okay, let her have the earrings she made him buy, defended her name, lended his jacket to her. None of that was Michael. Brittany had been spending so much time caring about someone who didn't even know her name, that she hadn't noticed Alvin at all. But now she did. Now as he held her close to him, and when he began stroking her back just like he did that night, he was all she could think about. Her face was practically in flames, so she buried it further into him to make sure that he didn't notice.

 

Alvin on the other hand was conflicted. He knew that he was doing all of this to make Brittany feel better, but he couldn't help but also feel like he was enjoying this. Had Brittany always been this soft? So delicate? Then there was the fact that she seemed to fit perfectly into his arms, something that not many girls could fulfill, considering he was smaller than the average human. As he mindlessly began stroking her back, he couldn't help but notice how weird this was. Sure, Brittany was his friend, but friends didn't hug each other like this. At least he didn't think they did, especially if they were opposite genders. This was the type of action he would have loved to do with Jessica if she ever let him, and now Alvin's brain was extremely confused. Whatever, he thought to himself, brushing it all off. Brittany seemed to think it was normal, so he should too. 

 

The two stood just like that for the rest of the hour, only pulling away when the bell rang. Brittany immediately looked away, unsure if her face had calmed down yet. "Guess it's time to go," she said, her voice full of reluctance. 

 

"Yeah," Alvin breathed out. Jeez, now he couldn't speak either? "You feel better, right?"

 

Brittany finally looked at him again and formed a smile. "Mhm," she replied before turning around. "See you at lunch? You know, at our new table?" she asked. 

 

Alvin couldn't help but let out a laugh. "Actually, I was thinking of sitting even further away this time. You know, to mess with you."

 

Brittany rolled her eyes, but her smile still remained. "Classic Alvin," she commented, finally opening the door to leave. 

 

It was weird. One moment she was there, and then suddenly she wasn't. The room had gone cold immediately after, and Alvin's chest was still beating faster than it did when he competed in the soccer tournament last fall. Did he.......like being with Brittany now? No, that was absurd. He just liked the moment they just had. It was nice. Shaking it off, he left as well, ready to take on the rest of his day.

 

No matter what weird feelings or odd misunderstandings stood in their way, things were starting to fix themselves. They were going to be okay. 

Notes:

RAHHHHHH THAT LAST SCENE HAS BEEN IN MY HEAD FOR MONTHS HOLY SHIT

 

Anyways, the chaos seemed to be coming down.....for now. There are still so many things to be clarified, though. Will Alvin apologize to Eleanor? Will Simon and Jeanette ever move forward? Is Dave gonna lose his job? Oooooooh so much to think about. We never said this would be an easy ride.

 

See y'all next time! We've already got some true chaos for y'all to experience. It's happening babyyyyy

Chapter 27: Distance

Summary:

Brittany struggles with her new feelings, Simon avoids his problems, and Eleanor reconnects with an old friend.

Notes:

Guess who's back?

Hello lovely people, we have decided to grace you with our presence! I hope you all like this chapter because it took a lot of effort to put together this time. Between both Sapphire and I being busy with school/work, and the usual timezone difference stuff, we sometimes have limited time to write together. This upcoming month is also super busy for me since I'm a teacher and the school year is about to wrap up for me. Please continue to be patient with us as we try to get these out to you guys! We are currently working on chapter 28, and we can't wait to keep this story moving! We have so much planned y'all have no idea hehehehe.

Anyways, this chapter doesn't have anything huge in it, but there are a lot of seeds being planted for future plots, as well as some character and romance arcs that are only going to blossom from here on out. Keep your eyes peeled for the details, because we've placed a lot of hints and foreshadowing in here! As always, enjoy our chaos. We live for it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Thursday, October 20th 

 

Thomas Edison High School, 11:09 am 

 

Brittany stared angrily at her textbook, her eyes scanning pages of words that she wasn’t actually reading. How could she focus on some boring paragraph with no pictures, when she just had a sentimental moment with her newfound crush? 

 

At the reminder of the event prior to this class, Brittany blushed again. Ugh, get out of my head!, she thought, trying desperately to take notes in order to distract herself. No matter what though, her mind only wandered back to their conversation, continuously replaying the words "I'm not going anywhere”, and reminding her of how it felt to have him gently stroking her back for thirty minutes straight. She could still hear the softness of his voice, feeling the warmth of his embrace creep up onto her cheeks as she desperately blocked the memories away. It was enough to drive Brittany mad, and she hated it. 

 

Huffing, the chipette eventually gave up on reading the text in front of her. Thankfully her teacher had assigned the entire period to be note-taking, so she could definitely get away with not doing the work this time. Bringing her pink glitter pen to her notebook, Brittany decided to doodle instead. It was a mindless action that didn't require any thinking for her, and it allowed her to doze off into any thoughts that she could come up with. 

 

Thoughts that unfortunately made their way back to Alvin. Now that they had made up, what was next? Eleanor had told her that fixing their friendship was the first step, but what was she supposed to do now? Although she admitted to her sisters that she liked Alvin to some extent, did she actually want to progress any further with him? He was still Alvin, crush or not. Ugh, stupid boy, she thought, rolling her eyes and turning her attention back to her drawing. 

 

Brittany froze in her tracks. The sketch that she had just put onto her paper looked oddly familiar. A teenage boy with shaggy hair and a baseball cap, dressed in a leather jacket and ripped jeans. Had....she just fucking drawn ALVIN?

 

Grimacing with wide eyes, Brittany scratched her pen back and forth across the doodle, scribbling over it until it was unrecognizable. There. Much better. But now the chipette was frustrated, because apparently she couldn't even draw without Alvin interfering. She realized then that she needed serious help with this, so she resorted to her usually daily use of her phone during class. Not that it was likely that either of her sisters would respond to her, but it was worth a shot.

 

*Sister Squad*, 11:30 am 

 

Brittany: HELP!!! ME!!!

 

Eleanor: What is it this time?

 

Brittany: I’m going insane

 

Brittany: Alvin and I made up during second period and now I can't stop thinking about him

 

Brittany: I DREW HIM IN MY NOTEBOOK LIKE A DELULU MORON

 

Eleanor: I don't think you're a "delulu moron" Britt

 

Eleanor: This is what you do with every crush

 

Brittany: Yeah but this one's different bc it's you know who

 

Brittany: I need to be cured

 

Eleanor: Well I'm not here to "cure" you

 

Eleanor: I’ll help you process your feelings and decide what to do with them, but sometimes we can't help who we fall for

 

Brittany: I’m going to actually kill myself this time

 

Brittany: I’ll die before I let this crush take over me

 

Eleanor: Good luck

 

Brittany: You're not gonna help me? 🥺

 

Brittany: Ellieee

 

Brittany: Ugh fine I'll just suffer

 

11:34 am 

 

Brittany let out a small whine and flopped down onto her desk, hiding her face in her arms. If Eleanor wasn’t going to help her, she was hopeless. Hopefully the rest of the day wasn’t this bad. 

 

Cafeteria, 11:54 am 

 

Eleanor scanned the rows of tables ahead of her, and the students that filled the room as they sat their trays and boxes down to chat with their friends. The last time she was here, she had yelled at the chipmunks for sitting at a different table, something she still regretted doing. Sure, she apologized to Theodore and Simon for doing so, but she had yet to talk to Simon in person since then, and Alvin? Well, it seemed like he and Brittany were doing okay now, but she was still mad at him. 

 

Eleanor looked at the groups of people around her, and wondered what it was like to have friends who all treated each other the same. No weird dynamics, no duos who hated but also liked each other, no stupid crushes, and most importantly, no fighting. How happy they all must have been to just be around each other, and support each other through everything. How nice it must be to feel important around someone, instead of a second thought. 

 

As she was staring, Eleanor happened to lock eyes with a familiar face. Dominique Lacombe, her bestfriend since Elementary school, noticed her. It was almost comical how far away from each other they sat now, considering that they were supposed to be best friends. In fact, Eleanor hadn't really spoken to Dominique one-on-one since before Homecoming, and that was only because they were planning to expose Jessica for....

 

Alvin. She hadn't seen her bestfriend in weeks, because of Alvin. Brittany, too. Their old table was at least close enough that Eleanor could wave or briefly chat with her friend. Now they were on the opposite side of the cafeteria, so there were days where she wouldn’t even see Dominique. So Eleanor took this rare opportunity and smiled at her old friend, waving energetically. She didn't want Dominique to think that she forgot about her.

 

Dominique waved back casually, which made Eleanor feel a little better. She was glad to have understanding friends who didn't get mad at her for being distant. It wasn't that she didn't want to talk to them, but it was difficult when there was so much chaos going on with her family. 

 

The interaction didn't last long however, because Dominique was distracted by her other friends joining her table. Eleanor sighed, turning back over to look at her lunch below her. Guess she had to wait for the next moment to relish in, however far in the future that would be.

 

A few moments after Eleanor sat down, her tallest sister did so as well. "Hey, Ellie," Jeanette greeted, smiling despite the slight bags under her eyes. "How was your day?"

 

Eleanor perked up at her sister's voice, taking a moment to process what was said to her. How was her day? 

 

First of all, Eleanor was glad to see her middle sister show up at the table first. She knew that Brittany was probably going to continue complaining about the same thing that she was ranting about earlier, and she really didn't feel like hearing about it. Secondly, if she was to be honest with Jeanette, it would just bring the mood down entirely. After an entire evening of pushing down her attraction to a certain chipmunk out of respect for his boundaries, she felt like she was going to explode. That on top of seeing Dominique began to develop a ball of anxiety in the pit of her stomach that she didn't want anyone to explore. So, Eleanor did what she did best. She put on a smile and lied. 

 

"It was okay," Eleanor replied, giving her sister a soft smile. "How was yours?"

 

"I'm glad to hear that," her sister began, smiling back just as softly. Thank goodness at least one of them was having a good day. "As for mine? It's been pretty good so far! Thanks, Ellie."

 

There was just one thing about that, though. It was also a lie.

 

Jeanette was exhausted. Although she really thought she was ready to fall asleep once the conversation from the previous night finished, she ended up staying up with her thoughts for another hour. And sure, Jeanette did sometimes get carried away with her passion projects, reading, and studying, but it had been a while since she had stayed all the way up to 2AM. She had recently been trying so hard to avoid that, and yet, her streak was broken. All over a boy, too. Gosh, she felt stupid now.

 

"Well that's good," Eleanor mentioned, still managing to smile. She was a little worried about Jeanette since this morning, easily spotting the abnormal bags under her eyes. Jeanette must have not slept well, and although Eleanor didn't know why, she knew that not getting enough sleep often led to terrible days. Even though she was hurting, she still wanted her sisters to be okay. "I can't wait to get to the weekend, though. These past three days have felt like weeks to me."

 

"Oh, yes! They really have!" Jeanette immediately exclaimed, relieved that someone else had noticed. "It's been exhausting. We could all really use a break," she continued, sighing as she slowly melted onto the table. 

 

"Hopefully we get one soon," Eleanor commented, sighing a little. 

 

Unfortunately and ironically for both sisters, that wasn't going to happen, because their elder sibling arrived at the table with a mood that could barely be discerned by anyone. Was she.....mad? She entered aggressively, but she wasn't exactly "fuming". Whatever it was, Eleanor only knew that she was about to bring more havoc onto their lives.

 

Holding back a grimace, Jeanette forced a smile despite having also noticed Brittany's, uh... negative mood. "Hello, Brittany!" was all she managed to chirp out before realizing that it probably wouldn't be best to ask this sister how her day had been.

 

"Hi," Brittany simply said, sitting down. 

 

That was it. Nothing else. No ranting, no drama, nothing. Eleanor didn't know whether to be relieved or annoyed by this. After a few moments of awkward silence between the three, she then noticed that the boys hadn't shown up yet. "Hey," she began, giving her sisters a concerned look. "The boys are joining us today, right?" she asked. "Since everything has been cleared up?"

 

Once the boys were mentioned, Brittany's façade was over, if she even had one. "Oh, so NOW you wanna talk about them," she complained, rolling her eyes. "Too late, I don't wanna anymore. I'm done thinking about what's his name and his stupid self. I can't risk doodling another picture of his ugly face."

 

Brittany was... drawing Alvin now? Gosh, Jeanette knew her older sister liked the boy, but she didn't expect that. Unsure of how to pick it back up after Brittany had shot down the little energy that was previously there, the purple chipette began with a nervous chuckle. "Well, it's a good thing you won't have to! It's just us here for now," she tried to reassure. 

 

"Yup," Brittany proudly replied, smirking in false confidence. If her sisters weren't going to respond to her vents about that cocky fucker, then she might as well not talk about him at all. It made things better, anyway. She didn't have to feel ashamed for reacting in certain ways when she thought about how cute his little laugh was, or how tight he gripped her when he-

 

Eleanor almost groaned. She didn't care. Okay, that wasn't true. Eleanor did care about Brittany's happiness, but if her sister was going to play the whole "I don't wanna be in love with him" game, she wasn't going to entertain it. At this point, she might just lock Alvin and Brittany into a room and tell them to figure their shit out. Then she wouldn't have to deal with this anymore. 

 

Just then, the worst possible individual joined the girls at the table. Setting his stuff down, Alvin casually smiled at them, or at least as casual as he could muster. "Hey," he let out, eyeing the sisters to see what kind of moods they were in.

 

Although a grimace instantly found its way to Jeanette's face, she got rid of it within a second. "Hi, Alvin!" she chimed, blurting the words out so fast that her lips didn't even get a chance to stutter. Then, knowing things would be awkward if she just left it at that, Jeanette scrambled for the first conversation-starter she could think of. "Sorry about the thing with Theodore last night, we had no idea he didn't tell you guys where he was going! I hope everything ended up alright."

 

Alvin blinked in confusion, almost forgetting that Theodore had literally gone missing less than 24 hours ago. "Oh, right," he said, sitting down in his usual spot across from Brittany. "It's chill. I knew he was fine the whole time. You think I'm the type of guy to panic?" 

 

Eleanor rose a brow, but didn't comment. Alvin seemed to be acting very casual for someone who had nearly tore the group apart yesterday. Was he covering, or did he truly not care? Eleanor hoped for the former. 

 

Brittany just stared. There he was, sitting right in front of her. Stupid smirk on his face, smooth and confident statement that she was sure was a lie, annoying glint in his eyes that now seemed to sparkle for some reason? All the little details she had noticed about Alvin before were coming to light in a new way now, and she didn't like it.

 

"Oh, uh, no. I'm sure you're not," Jeanette answered, the chuckle that she let out sounding a little forced.

 

"Exactly," Alvin said. He then looked over at Brittany and Eleanor, both who were absolutely silent. Seeing Eleanor made him wince a little, considering they had gotten into a huge argument yesterday. Brittany however, she was......what was she doing? She was staring off into space, but it also looked like maybe she was staring at him. Did he have something on his face? Was someone behind him? 

 

"Uh, Britt?" he asked, giving the eldest chipette a confused look. "You good?"

 

Brittany blinked, now looking around like a lost child. Had she been staring at Alvin the whole time? Oh god, he even noticed! Mortified, she bit her lip as her face flushed a little. "Yup," came a meek response, before an oddly sheepish smile. "Just lost in thought, you know?"

 

"Uh.......sure," Alvin replied. Okay, this was awkward now. Why were Eleanor and Brittany both acting so weird? Hopefully his brothers would show up soon, because he didn't know how much more of this he could take.

 

And thankfully for Alvin, one of his brothers did. "Hey guys!" a sweet-sounding voice chirped from behind the red-capped chipmunk. "It's so great to see you girls again!" he continued, smiling brightly at the chipettes once he took his seat. "Oh, and I know I already saw you this morning, but it's great to see you too, Alvin!" 

 

Thank goodness. The group's ray of sunshine was finally here. And, surprisingly, he seemed more sunny than usual. "Hi, Theodore! It's great to see you too!" Jeanette responded, her smile much more genuine now. "How was your day?"

 

"Oh, it was great! Me and Little Jimmy had so much fun in gym class today!! But gosh, is he fast! I got tagged so many times I couldn't keep track!" Theodore recalled. And in true Theodore fashion, he chuckled innocently at the memory that he didn't realize was incredibly concerning to everyone else in that class who had suddenly realized how much of a speed demon someone as feral as Little Jimmy was.

 

"Aw, I'm so glad to hear that you guys had fun today!" Jeanette said, her voice taking on an even sweeter tone. 

 

Eleanor could feel herself immediately soften when Theodore joined the conversation. She smiled, determined to put on a face that wouldn't worry him. The poor little guy had gone through so much recently, so he didn't need any other stressors right now. "Me too," Eleanor said. "I hope it just keeps getting better too. You deserve a really good one."

 

"Little Jimmy and I should race sometime," Alvin suggested as he began eating his food. "I'll show him what speed actually is."

 

"Aw! Thanks, girls! I hope yours gets better too, Ellie!" Theodore responded, beaming even more now before catching onto what his brother said. "Oh! Ah, Alvin, I'm not so sure you'd want to do that. Little Jimmy's really fast. Like, so fast even Mr. Howard got scared," Theodore then light-heartedly added, chuckling a little nervously.

 

"Do you know who you're talking to?" Alvin asked, scoffing a little. "I am literally the best athlete at this school. I can take him, trust me."

 

"Someday Alvin, your cockiness is going to get the best of you," Eleanor commented. Any other day she would have also said something like this, but today it came out a little more bitter than she would have wanted to. Hopefully nobody would see through her cheerful exterior that she tried putting on, especially Theodore. 

 

"Please, like that's gonna make him stop," Brittany added, rolling her eyes. She did kind of want to see Alvin race Little Jimmy, though. You know, to see him lose. Not to watch him run with that toned body or anything.

 

As Theodore chuckled awkwardly and decided to reassure Alvin that he'd probably do great even if he didn't win, Jeanette just sighed and moved to rest her head within the arms she had piled onto the table. Too tired to engage any more in the conversation, the brunette found her gaze wandering aimlessly around the cafeteria until it eventually stopped.

 

Was that... Was that Simon? 

 

12:10 pm 

 

God, today was going to be so awful. Sure, every lunch period had been miserable recently, but... Simon had a feeling today was going to be one of their most awkward ones. After all, they had sat away from the Chipettes yesterday without a reason, got confronted by Eleanor, then had Alvin apparently gotten into a fight with Eleanor, and— You know what? No, Simon didn't have the time to recount everything. With all that had happened, he would need a whiteboard just to map out the timeline in his head.

 

All he had to do was just get there and eat his lunch, right? He didn't even have to talk! All he had to do was just walk over there and sit down. So, with a deep breath, Simon broke his frozen trance and began walking forward. Just walk over there and sit down, just walk over there and sit down...

 

Having noticed Jeanette's fixed gaze, Theodore turned around, curious as to what the chipette was so distracted by. Once he did, he gasped. "It's Simon!" he cheered, announcing the news to the rest of the group. "He's coming over here! YAY, we're gonna be all together agai— wait. Why's he stopping?"

 

Upon Theodore’s commentary, Eleanor stared at Simon, watching him stand frozen for a bit, almost as if he was contemplating sitting down at their table. She couldn't help but empathize, and for a moment, she felt exactly what he must have been feeling. Everyone was together, yet there was still something missing. The leftover pain from the events that happened yesterday, the guilt from the blowout, the horrible realization that in the moment, their feelings still didn't matter. She understood why he didn't want to sit with them. Hopefully her expression was sending that message to him right now.

 

Alvin on the other hand rarely understood Simon, and right now was another instance of that. "Yoooo, Si, over here! Hello!" he shouted, waving aggressively at his brother in an attempt to get his attention.

 

There was just one problem. Simon wasn't even looking at them. In fact, it didn't even feel like he could.

 

To his right was a table full of eyes. Eyes so focused that it felt as if the whole cafeteria had gone dark and a spotlight was on him. Part of him wished that it was, just so that it was so bright he wouldn't be able to make out the looks on their faces.

 

Nyla's was soft and reassuring. It was a gentle reminder of their conversation the afternoon before; that he could sit with them again any time. A stark contrast from the palpable annoyance in... Ivina's eye roll. That was a harsh reminder of his careless neglect. Both hurt, though. Even Nyla's. There was just something so... somber about it. 

 

Even worse, the others at the table looked at him with varying degrees of hope, as if they were waiting to see if he'd finally spend time with them without being obligated to. 

 

Eventually though, Alvin's shouting got loud enough to snap him out of his trance. With a small groan and a shake of his head, Simon's consciousness clicked back into his surroundings. Ah, that was right. There were others waiting on him too. Many others. It still took a moment for him to decide, though. Chewing on his bottom lip, his gaze travelled slowly between both tables. He didn't want to ignore his friends again, especially not when they were staring right at him, but if he didn't at least sit down with the chipettes for a bit... the drama in the group would only get worse.

 

So, reluctantly, he sighed and turned to the nearby group once more. By the time he had swallowed the lump in his throat and looked back at them, they already knew. "I'm sorry," was all he said. It came out so croaked, it sounded as if he had only mouthed the words.

 

And, like the coward he was, he turned away before he could watch the hope in their eyes die. The last thing he heard was Ivina scoffing and muttering out one word. "Typical."

 

It was only when he was a few feet away from the table that Simon noticed the look Eleanor had probably been giving him for a good minute or two. A small smile spread onto his lips as a response, and although it wasn't forced, it didn't quite reach his eyes either. At least someone seemed to understand. It had always been comforting to share solidarity with Eleanor, even if it was usually because there was something bad going on.

 

"Hey, guys. Sorry about that. Was just a little distracted," Simon first said when he sat down, brushing everything off with a chuckle. "Anyway, how have you all been?"

 

Communicating with worried expressions, Theodore and Jeanette quickly came to the silent conclusion that asking Simon what had just happened with those other students wouldn't be the best idea. "We've been good! We were actually just talking about Little Jimmy and how fast he is!" Theodore chirped.

 

"And how I could totally beat him in a race," Alvin added, smirking. He figured that Simon's stalling had something to do with Jeanette, so he was willing to forgive his brother for taking forever to get seated. 

 

"Um, that was just you," Brittany commented. 

 

"But you were all thinking it!" Alvin retorted before turning back to face Simon. "Anyways, we're glad you're here bro. Now everything's normal again."

 

'Now everything's normal again'.

 

How could Alvin be so careless? Sure, he wasn't aware that Brittany was now crushing on him, or that Eleanor was starting to doubt everything, but the blonde couldn't help but be offended by Alvin's words a little bit. He truly didn't see how others were feeling about things, did he? He thought that since he was fine, everyone else was. Eleanor wasn't going to let this one go. She wasn't going to directly jump on Alvin, but she at least wanted him to see the effect that his actions still had on everyone. 

 

"You okay, Simon?" she asked. "You're not usually the type to get distracted. You can always tell us if something is wrong. Or at the very least, know that we're here if you're not okay." She didn't want to pressure him to respond, but Eleanor at least wanted to make it clear that Simon was going through something, and she wanted him to know that there was at least one person willing to support him. 

 

A little taken aback by how forward she was with her question, Simon had to take a few moments to process what was going on, and the sudden attention on him. She was really just... asking that? Straight-up? In front of everyone? He didn't mind it but... he just didn't expect someone to actually ask, even after the subject was changed. Then again, Eleanor didn't really beat around the bush — especially not when it came to the well-being of her friends. So although it was now making him feel a little tense, that was still a trait of hers he had always admired.

 

Despite how much he appreciated her kindness, Simon desperately wanted the attention off of him after what had just happened with his other friends. So, as anyone that knew him could've guessed, he forced an awkward grin onto his face and tried reassuring everyone with a lie. "Me? Oh, yeah! I'm alright! Just don't mind me, I've just been a little out of it because I've got an upcoming test," he attempted to explain, his half-truth accompanied by a chuckle. "I really appreciate that, though. Thanks for asking."

 

Simon was lying. Eleanor had picked up on everyone's tells throughout the years, and Simon's was forcing a smile on his face, as well as that nervous laughter that she grew accustomed to over the years. Eleanor was a little disappointed, but not surprised. Of course Simon wasn't going to talk about his actual problems in front of everyone, not when there was still so much going on. At least he seemed appreciative of her efforts, though. That was important. 

 

Alvin was confused. Was something wrong? Sure, he and Simon had quite the freak-out last night, but nothing today should have brought his brother down, or at least that's what he thought. Maybe Eleanor just noticed his awkwardness when he arrived. Hopefully this wouldn't continue, because the chipettes didn't need to know Simon's business. "Yeah, Simon's good. We're all good!" Alvin said, trying his best to deflect whatever weird assumptions were being made. He then turned to Simon to speak to him directly. "And if someone wants you to not be good, you know I got you."

 

Only growing more embarrassed, Simon just tried to keep smiling through the situation. "Y-Yeah. Thanks, Alvin."

 

"Oh, by the way," Jeanette suddenly began, hoping to redirect the attention from her friend who she had noticed was quite uncomfortable now. "I heard they might actually add new items on the cafeteria menu."

 

All it took was 'menu' for Theodore to perk up. "Wait, really!? Oh, oh! Do you think they'll add any new deserts? Or maybe alternative food options? 'Cause, y'know, I have a few friends who would really appreciate foods that wouldn't trigger their allergies on the days they can't bring their own stuff to school. And actually, we've been studying allergies in Home Economics recently, and allergic reactions can be way scarier than they are on TV, guys!"

 

Just as Jeanette had anticipated, the conversation was now completely focused on Theodore's rambling. Simon could finally let out a sigh of relief and when he did, he opened his eyes back up to notice the satisfied gleam in his counterpart's eyes as she nodded along to Theodore's every other word. When she noticed his eyes, she looked back with an adorably proud smile. One that expressed she almost couldn't believe she pulled that off so smoothly. "Thank you," Simon mouthed. To that, she just grinned softly. "You're welcome," was whispered back.

 

Eleanor noticed, and although the action was made to derail the conversation she started, she couldn't help but smile. She was glad to know that even after the misunderstanding with Samuel, Simon and Jeanette still cared for each other. 

 

Brittany was confused. Simon took forever to sit down, Eleanor asked if he was okay, and now Theodore was talking about....allergies? Did she miss something while she was daydreaming? You know, not about Alvin? The chipette's gaze moved slowly across the group until it fell onto his, and he looked just as bored and confused as she felt in the moment. Brittany tried immediately looking away, but she knew that he was still looking at her. 

 

Alvin on the other hand was glad that everyone seemed to be getting along like normal, but did he care to hear about how allergies affected someone's preparatory system or whatever it was called? No, he didn't. So he ended up looking elsewhere, and unfortunately for him, that was straight in front of him. In other words, directly at the girl that he had practically cuddled with in an abandoned classroom only hours ago. No matter how hard Alvin tried, he couldn't stop thinking about it. About her. It was like Brittany had attached herself to his mind, and was constantly taunting him with all of the nice things that he had been doing for her recently. That was so like her, to hog his attention like that. Alvin hated it, but she was like candy to him right now. Sweet, addicting, and so not good for him.

 

In the meantime, Theodore continued chattering away about allergies, and how important it was to accommodate students with them. Contrary to popular belief, eating food wasn't his only passion in regards to it.

 

Things were finally okay. Well, until Theodore called Simon by name. "Wh— H-Huh? Sorry, what was the question?"

 

"Oh, I was just asking if the school council has anything to do with the new menu stuff!"

 

Simon blanked. Why was... Why was Theodore asking him? It wasn't like— OH, SHIT. HE WAS ON THE STUDENT COUNCIL. "Oh, oh my God," came out in a nearly inaudible mutter. He forgot he was on the student council!? He really was a mess. Holy shit.

 

Right before he could spiral with that realization, the brunette sitting on the other side of the table saved him once again. "Well, again, I've only heard rumors about it so far," Jeanette politely interjected, gently reminding Theodore before he could get any more ahead of himself. "But I'm sure Simon could bring up these points of yours if it ends up being true!"

 

Snapping out of his thoughts when he heard his name again, Simon started blurting out whatever came to mind. "Oh! Uh, yeah! I haven't heard anything about this yet — actually, the council hasn't really even had any proper meetings since the parade — but I'll definitely bring this up at the next one. Thank you, Theodore."

 

"Yay! Thanks, Simon!" Theodore then cheered, seeming to not have even noticed the way the student council representative in question had frozen up a few moments prior.

 

"Y-You're welcome," was the simple reply the bubbly chipmunk got. As much as he wanted to, Simon couldn't match his little brother's energy at all; not when he was so mentally exhausted that, even for Theodore, he only managed to muster up a very weary and very clearly forced smile. 

 

At the mention of the student council, Eleanor winced. Dominique was the other sophomore rep in the group. Since he was in it, Simon would interact more with her bestfriend than she did. "I'm sure Dominique would agree too," Eleanor said, smiling. She knew everyone else's tell, but hers? If she even had one, it was a desperate attempt at looking as happy as possible. The difference however, was that either she was very good at masking her emotions, or nobody cared enough to see through her.

 

“YAY! Even better!" Theodore exclaimed, giddy again.

 

After that, things were quiet again for a moment, because Theodore went back to having his food. "You know," he eventually began. "It's really cool that you're in so many groups, Simon! Like, you're on the student council, the debate team, and I think a few other clubs! You're also in a robot club, right?"

 

The debate team. God, that was one thing he didn't need to think about right now. "Y-Yeah, I'm in the Robotics Club too," Simon answered in a mutter, picking at his food with a fork. "It's not as big of a commitment as some of the other ones, though."

 

"That's still amazing, though! It's really impressive that you manage to juggle so many things! Like, if you were a jester in medieval times, and all your extra school things were juggling things, the king would definitely make you part of his royal court!!" Theodore reassured in a gush.

 

His brother's expression softened with a small smile. The sentiment was sweet but... Simon wasn't sure he was really juggling all of his extra-curriculars —  at least not well enough. "Thanks, Theodore." 

 

"It can be hard, but sometimes it's fun to branch out," Eleanor stated, once again letting Simon know that she understood him. "Being on the swim team, soccer team, AND softball team is enough. Put that together with the environmental advocates club as well as the diversity club, and you've got a lot. I manage, though."

 

Did she? Eleanor was able to participate in everything she wanted to, but all of the friends that she made through those activities were mere background characters in her life right now. Eleanor now understood the feeling she was experiencing right now. It was guilt, but she had to continue to hide it. No need to make her sisters guilty too.

 

In response to that, Simon smiled a little more, and let out a chuckle with an air of slight disbelief to it. Despite having already known most of that, he still found himself surprised and impressed with the blonde chipette. He wouldn't say that out loud, though. The last thing he wanted was to cause Eleanor the same thought process Theodore just caused in him.

 

"True, true. You're right. And you know, I don't know if it's just me, but I've personally found that clubs are usually more fun. Like, they have less obligation, and are more centered around one's interest, y'know?" Simon replied, this time actually sounding a little more lively and engaged.

 

"Oh, I'd have to agree! The Environmental Advocates Club is so great!! There's a lot of planning involved, but everyone gets a say, and we also actually get to put our plans into action!" Jeanette chipped in, lighting up at the mention of a club she was also in.

 

"Exactly!" Eleanor chimed. 

 

Alvin perked up. Finally, a conversation he could join in on. He was getting really tired of trying not to look at Brittany. "I wish school was just clubs instead of classes," he said, leaning in. "If I could just play video games in the gamer club all day instead of doing math, I'd be a way happier chipmunk."

 

"Yes!! It'd be so fun to be in the Cooking & Baking Club more often!!" Theodore agreed, nodding enthusiastically. "But if we were, we'd have so many leftovers that the school would probably have to let us donate it to the other clubs!" he continued, a little laugh gracing his face.

 

And surprisingly, Simon laughed along with his cheerful younger brother. "You know, I can't speak for the Environmental Advocates Club, but I know the student council would definitely love to use any leftover fresh goods to grasp attention during campaigns. And hell, I'm sure even the Gamer Club would be more than thankful for the food." 

 

"A hundred percent," Alvin agreed. 

 

There they were, mentioning the student council again. Eleanor couldn't help but look over at Dominique, who was now talking to the other students at her table. How did Eleanor have so much time to be involved in all of these activities, yet none to reach out to her bestfriend? She had to do something, so the blonde picked up her phone and sent a message.

 

To Dominique 🧡, 12:27 pm 

 

Eleanor: Hey, it's been a while since we've hung out. What are you doing after school today?

 

Cafeteria, 12:28 pm

 

"Is everything okay, Ellie?" Theodore suddenly asked, looking at her from across the table with curious eyes.

 

"Huh?" Eleanor instinctively replied, looking up from her phone. Had she given her friends a reason to believe she wasn't okay? She must have let her guard down too much, so she decided to backpedal. "Yeah, I was just checking my phone to see if I had any meetings coming up. You know, since we were talking about clubs and all."

 

"It looked like you were texting someone, but whatever you say," Brittany commented. She may have been very distracted at the moment, but she could still tell that Eleanor was lying for some reason.

 

Eleanor froze for a moment, stopping herself from reacting to Brittany's statement. If she lashed out, everyone would know that Brittany was correct. "I guess typing in my phone could make it look that way," she countered, remaining calm. 

 

"Um.....okay," Brittany said, surprisingly giving up quickly. Why Eleanor was blatantly lying, she didn't know. "I'm going to go grab one of those yogurt parfaits," she continued, getting up. "I wish they had them everyday. They're literally my fav."

 

"Good thing I grabbed one for ya on the way here, then," Alvin revealed, now placing the cup on the table. "Funny, I almost totally forgot about it. Oops."

 

Brittany blinked, a look of pure confusion on her face. What the fuck was Alvin doing? First of all, how did he know she wanted a yogurt parfait? And why did he think of her enough to get her one? And why the hell did it cause her heart to start beating so quickly again? "Oh.....th-thanks.”

 

"Ah, it's nothing," Alvin replied, sliding the gift over to Brittany's side of the table as the chipette awkwardly sat back down. Yes, he admittedly did something nice for Brittany again. But Alvin knew that with her sometimes, an apology wasn't enough. This was a peace offering, that's all.

 

His little 'peace offering' didn't go unnoticed by the others, though. Theodore needed only a few surprised moments to process it before replying with, "Aw, that's nice of you, Alvin!" but Simon needed much longer.

 

Sure, he was glad his brother was finally putting in the effort to mend his relationship with the chipettes, but... only Brittany? He didn't think to get anything for Eleanor? Not after they had apparently gotten into a literal fight?

 

Simon had always figured something would happen with the eldest pair eventually — y'know, just considering... well, everything about them — but he hadn't yet jumped to any conclusions. Alvin admitting to suddenly care for Brittany yesterday was definitely a little suspicious, but then again, who wouldn't when she had been going through so much? This, though? This was very suspicious.

 

He didn't dare say anything right then, though. He just exchanged a look with his own counterpart who had clearly noticed the odd gesture before they both re-focused their attention on the food they were having. Simon did not want to get involved with whatever the hell was going on towards their side of the table.

 

Meanwhile, the chipette side was just as confused, or at least Eleanor was. Sure, Alvin apologized to Brittany and they made up. That made sense, and was definitely a good thing that they did. This, however? This was another level. Was Alvin trying really hard to get on Brittany's good side, or was there another motive behind all of this? Maybe he was going through the same feelings that she was, and was finally realizing just how much she meant to him. Either way, this wasn't going to go well. This was just another event for Brittany to freak out about later. "Yeah, super nice," she added, a touch of sarcasm apparent in her voice. "Glad to know you two made up though." 

 

"Yup, we all good now," Alvin answered, though a drop of guilt still lingered in him. He had apologized to Brittany, but he still didn't make things right with Eleanor or Jeanette. He knew he had to talk to them eventually, so he started concocting a plan to do so. 

 

The rest of lunch was relatively normal, but the energy was still thrown off from the events that had recently taken place. Between the friend group nearly falling off the rails, and Alvin suddenly being nicer to Brittany than usual, it was hard to immediately sink back to where they were before. This was at least better than the chaos, though. Much better. 

 

When the bell rang for their next class, Eleanor checked her phone quickly to see if she received a response from Dominique. 

 

To Ellie, 12:57 pm

 

Dominique: Not much, just have to do the usual chores. I can meet up with you for a quick chat right after school though! Let's catch up. I missed ya 

 

Cafeteria, 12:57 pm

 

The blonde smiled at her friend's message. It was always so natural, like nothing had changed between them. Dominique couldn't be more understanding. After typing a response, Eleanor began heading out, but not before Alvin interrupted. 

 

"Hey, Jeanette and Eleanor, can I talk to you guys real quick?"

 

Okay, this was new. Eleanor turned around and gave Alvin a curious look. Was this......about Brittany? Honestly, if it was, she didn't have time for it. Alvin's face looked serious though, which meant that whatever it was, it had to be important. "Sure...." she replied, trailing off. 

 

Brittany was also confused. Why did Alvin just want to talk to Jeanette and Eleanor? Should she even care about that? Maybe she should just leave it alone. She had enough of thinking about Alvin today, and she was sure the parfait in her hand would provide just enough of that for the rest of school. So she left, pretending that she didn't hear anything. What Alvin did wasn't her business. Totally not.

 

Turning around to face the red-capped chipmunk after having just waved off Simon and Theodore who had gotten up to leave first, Jeanette blinked as she processed the sudden request. "Oh, uh, sure!"

 

Once the others had cleared out, Alvin looked at the two girls before clearing his throat, awkwardly putting his hands in his jacket pockets right after. He knew what he wanted to do, but it was difficult for him to think of how exactly he wanted to do it. The last interaction he had with Eleanor was kind of scary, and Jeanette was really sensitive sometimes. Did it have to be so awkward, though? They were still his friends! Okay, just go for it, he thought, taking in a breath before speaking. 

 

"I just wanted to say uh, you know.......sorry. For everything that happened. I already apologized to Britt about it, but......you guys deserve one as well. Friends?"

 

Eleanor rose a brow. It was so simple, which was pretty standard for an Alvin apology, but it got to the point pretty clearly. Eleanor knew Alvin felt bad, and of course she didn't want to end her friendship with him. Was she still annoyed at him? Yes, but that didn't matter. "Yes, we're still friends," she replied, laughing a little. "I appreciate the apology."

 

And although Jeanette hadn't expected it either, she responded similarly and smiled at the eldest Seville. "Thank you, Alvin. And yes, we're definitely still friends."

 

"Phew," Alvin let out. He couldn't help but be outwardly relieved, even though it should have been obvious that the girls weren't eternally mad at him. "I'm glad. I've been trying out this new version of myself, you know? I'm better Alvin now. No more self-centeryness from this guy!" 

 

Jeanette just chuckled, both endeared and amused. "Well, we're very glad to hear that!" 

 

Eleanor couldn't help but also laugh. Self-centeryness? That was a word. At least he was trying. "Yes, very. We'll catch you later." 

 

"For sure," Alvin replied, smiling as they departed for class. Things were great now! The chipettes weren't mad at him anymore, he was good with his brothers, and.....yup, that was it! Nothing else noteworthy to mention.

 

Slick Six ;), 1:44 pm 

 

Alvin: Throwback to when we couldn't find Theodore lol

 

Alvin: Anyways what everyone doing I'm bored af and I missed you guys 🥺

 

Theodore: that WAS pretty funny in heterospect 😂😂

 

Theodore: also hiii I'm in class!!

 

Theodore: and I missed u guys 2!!!

 

Brittany: Ugh I'm so bored

 

Brittany: I can't believe I'm saying this but thank god you texted me

 

Eleanor: Muting this! ☺️

 

Alvin: Aw cmon Eleanor join the fun!

 

Theodore: wellll ellie kinda has a point!! I actually only opened the gc up bc I thought it was an emergency again 😅

 

Alvin: The emergency is I am bored what are you not getting

 

Brittany: Why is it always just the two of us that don't like school

 

Alvin: I dunno man

 

*Sister Squad*, 1:54 pm

 

Brittany: DON'T LEAVE ME ALONE WITH HIM

 

Eleanor: Muting this too! ☺️☺️☺️

 

Brittany: SOME SISTER YOU ARE

 

Slick Six, 1:55 pm

 

Brittany: So

 

Brittany: How are you?

 

Alvin: Betrayed

 

Alvin: My own brother muting me bc his friend said so

 

Brittany: Don't worry I totally get it

 

Alvin: Soooo

 

Alvin: Got any plans after school?

 

Brittany: No

 

Alvin: Cool

 

Brittany: Not really :/

 

Alvin: Not cool then

 

Brittany: Yeah

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Alvin: I’ll see ya then

 

Brittany: Yep

 

2:25 pm

 

Eleanor: Wow

 

Alvin: Welcome back Eleanor

 

Eleanor: Thanks

 

Simon: “Heterospect"???????? Theodore really said "HETEROSPECT" and you guys just didn't address that????????

 

Simon: Also, hello. I just finished paying attention in class and, y'know, not texting during it.

 

Simon: Oh, no offense intended to you, Eleanor. Or to Theodore.

 

Theodore: wait what's wrong with hetereospect?? 

 

Theodore: isnt everything clearer in heterospect??

 

Simon: PLEASE someone else be online right now.

 

Jeanette: Theodore, I think the word you're looking for is "retrospect" !! 

 

Simon: oh god thank you jeanette

 

Theodore: ohhhhh!!!

 

Theodore: RETROspect!!!!!

 

Alvin: I don't know what that word means so I ignored it

 

Simon: you 

 

Simon: you don't know what "retrospect" means???? 

 

Alvin: Retrospect? Thought we were talking about heterospect here

 

Simon: I

 

Simon: You know what? Sure. Sure, let's talk about "heterospect". That's the only one you see with anyway.

 

Eleanor: 😂

 

Eleanor: Just let him be stupid

 

Simon: God, you're right. I should.

 

Alvin: Am I missing something

 

Eleanor: Nope

 

Theodore: what abt me? am I missing something?

 

Eleanor: Definitely not

 

Brittany: We're all walking home together right?

 

Brittany: Everything's good now?

 

Eleanor: Actually no

 

Eleanor: I’m meeting with Dominique today

 

Brittany: Oh

 

Brittany: For what?

 

Eleanor: Just to chat

 

Eleanor: You know, catch up

 

Alvin: Nooooo we almost had the whole group this time

 

Eleanor: You guys can make it home without me you know

 

Brittany: Yeah but like

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Eleanor: Okay....

 

Alvin: Well we'll miss you

 

Eleanor: Thanks

 

Theodore: yeah!!!!!

 

Theodore: I hope you have fun tho, Ellie!!!!!!!

 

Eleanor: Thank you Theo!

 

Theodore: of course!! :D

 

Jeanette: me too!!!!!!

 

Simon: Agreed! Good luck with everything!

 

To Jeanette, 2:33 pm 

 

Brittany: I feel like Eleanor is ignoring me

 

Brittany: Or like avoiding me

 

Brittany: Did I piss her off or something?

 

Jeanette: ohh noo Brittany!! I'm sure that's not it, don't worry!!

 

Jeanette: it really has been a while since I've seen Ellie with her other friends, so I'm sure this really is just about that!

 

Brittany: But suddenly today? Idk she seems more mad than usual and now she's hanging out with her other friends out of the blue

 

Jeanette: ahh I see what you mean,,

 

Jeanette: it really could just be a coincidence, though!!

 

Brittany: You think so?

 

Jeanette: maybe all that talk about clubs reminded her of her friends? she did originally meet some of them in clubs, after all!

 

Brittany: I guess

 

Jeanette: yeah!!!

 

School Front, 2:33 pm 

 

Alvin was the first one to arrive this time at the front, waiting not-so-patiently for his friends and siblings to join him. He couldn't be more excited that the group was back together again. Even though everything had only happened within the span of four days, it all felt like weeks had gone by since Homecoming. He was just grateful that things seemed to be simmering down a bit. Hopefully it would stick this time. 

 

Brittany was the next to show up, stopping in her tracks when she realized who was waiting outside. It just HAD to be him, didn't it? Cursing to herself a little, Brittany looked around to see if anyone else had shown up. Of course not, she thought, groaning. If only Eleanor hadn't ditched her for Dominique, then this wouldn't be happening right now. Right when she needed her the most. Of course. 

 

Alvin was laughing at memes on his phone, so he almost didn't notice the panicked chipette desperately searching for a way out of this situation. Just when Brittany was thinking about hiding for a few minutes until someone else arrived, Alvin turned around and saw her. He gave her a confused look that nearly made her jump, and Brittany painfully smiled. "Hey,"  she said, her eye nearly twitching. "Sup?"

 

Sup? That was new. "Why are you standing in the middle of the hall?" Alvin asked, giving the auburnette a curious look. 

 

"I was just....you know, hanging around," Brittany replied. You were WHAT? she mentally screamed at herself. Usually she was just fine talking to her crushes, so why was this one different? This was Alvin, she shouldn't even have these feelings for him in the first place! 

 

"O.....kay?" Alvin replied, turning back around outside the school. "Well, I'm here when you wanna join me."

 

Brittany let out a little "hmph" at Alvin's statement. So calm and collected, yet she could sense that hint of sassiness that was ever so familiar with him. See, nothing changed, she thought to herself. Alvin was still the annoying Alvin that she knew. Brittany made her way over to Alvin's side and stopped, waiting for someone to join them. Please someone else show up, she thought to herself. 

 

Alvin noticed Brittany's appearance, putting his phone away and shoving his hands in his pockets awkwardly. The last time they were alone together, they hugged for around thirty minutes straight. Now it felt like they couldn't be further apart, even though they were right next to each other. Alvin hated awkward silence. It was one of the worst sounds in the world. 

 

"So," he began, clearing his throat. "What do you think is taking everyone else so long? They should all be here by now."

 

"I know," Brittany agreed, sighing. It was almost like the other three were doing this on purpose to make sure that she was alone with Alvin. This was torture. "I just wanna go home already."

 

"I get that," Alvin said. "It's been a rough week." 

 

"It has...." Brittany replied, looking down.

 

There was a bit of silence that followed, one that felt like an eternity for both involved in it. Yet there was so much tension, as if they simultaneously had so much to say each other, but also nothing at all. This seemed to be where they were right now. So close together, but awkward and distant. Maybe it should just stay that way.

 

Thankfully, like a blessing from the heavens themselves, Theodore showed up a few minutes later with a smile on his face. "Hey guys! How are you two doing?"

 

Alvin's previous solemn expression quickly changed to a happy one as Theodore arrived. "Great!" he replied, walking over to his brother. "Today's been good. Well, minus the classes and such. Can't wait to go home..."

 

Brittany sighed, internally thanking Theodore for showing up. Now Alvin was distracted, and she could officially avoid him for the rest of the day. Hopefully Simon and Jeanette would soon follow, because she wanted to go home as soon as possible.

 

"Me too!! One of my friends gave me a new recipe to try out this afternoon!" the shortest chipmunk exclaimed. "I'm so excited to see what it'll end up like!" 

 

"Please tell me it's another nacho recipe," Alvin replied. "The last one you made was the best I've ever had."

 

"Aw, thanks Alvin! It's not this time, though. Sorry," Theodore answered, wearing an apologetic grin. "I'll make nachos tomorrow if you want, though! Actually, now that you mention it... I kinda miss them."

 

"'Kinda miss' who?"

 

Turning around at the familiar voice, the the green chipmunk lit up. "Simon! You're here!" he cheered. "It feels like forever since we've walked home with you!"

 

The taller teen just laughed a little, endeared. "I mean, I only missed yesterday afternoon's walk, but I appreciate that sentiment. Thanks," he first addressed. "What's all this about missing someone, though? Is everything alright?"

 

"Oh! Yeah, everything's okay! We were just talking about nachos!"

 

Ah. That made sense. "Ohh, okay. I'm glad you three were only talking about nachos, then. Had me worried for a second," he mused, ruffling the shortest boy's hair and earning a giggle. 

 

"Sup, Si?" Alvin greeted, grinning at his brother. "Glad you could join us today." 

 

Brittany awkwardly stood to the side, quietly observing the brothers as they interacted. Was it weird that she felt......left out? She was fine with not getting too close to Alvin right now, but things felt lonely without, well........

 

Oh well, she still had Jeanette. Hopefully she showed up soon.

 

"Thanks, I'm glad too," Simon chuckled. "It's unfortunate that Eleanor's not here, though. Hopefully everything goes okay with her friend."

 

That last bit almost caught Theodore's attention more than the mention of his best friend did. "Wait, things might not go okay?"

 

"I mean... Sometimes it's hard to reconnect with a friend. Even if it's only been a short while since you've spoken to them," the tallest reasoned, casually shrugging his shoulders as if he wasn't speaking from personal experience.

 

His younger brother paused. Theodore didn't usually have that problem, but now that he thought about it, he could kinda understand it. "Oh... That makes sense. I hope Ellie's gonna be okay."

 

But before anyone else could somehow add onto the conversation, the group was interrupted once again. "W-Wait, what's going on? Are you guys alright?" a certain brunette asked, walking over with a bit more haste than usual. Just as her counterpart previously had, Jeanette had noticed a frown on Theodore's face. 

 

"Yeah, everything's good," Alvin replied. "Let's go home now. I'm ready to not be here anymore."

 

Preaching to the choir, Brittany thought, but she didn't dare say it out loud. She didn't want to start another conversation with Alvin. What she did want though was to cling to her only remaining sister, so she slowly gravitated in Jeanette's direction, hoping she would get the hint.

 

Confused but not the type to press any further, Jeanette just followed the rest of the group as they began walking. Things were peaceful for the most part — well, other than Theodore and Alvin's conversation about that one kitchen fighting show again. Even then though, she didn't mind. It was pretty sweet, actually; the fact that the youngest and eldest chipmunks had something to bond over.

 

Things only got a little complicated when a certain boy stepped back a little, having his chatty brothers naturally close the gap without a second thought, and made his way around the line to the fellow brunette on the end. "Hey," he greeted, smiling at both chipettes. "I hope you don't mind, but I'd rather not be right in the middle of their, uh, very enthusiastic conversation about Kitchen Fighters."

 

"O-Oh! N-No, of course we don't mind!" Jeanette quickly reassured, a little startled by the sudden visual of her crush right beside her. 

 

Brittany was at first relieved when Alvin and Theodore lead the group, having their own conversation in the front while she tagged in the back with Jeanette. But then....... Simon had to butt in, and Brittany could already see the sparks flying as the two spoke. She was still a little mad at Simon for going to the library without Jeanette and hurting her feelings, but she knew how much her sister still loved him. Any moment with those two together was one she shouldn't intervene, so Brittany took the high road and kept quiet. Must have been nice for Jeanette to have a crush that so obviously liked her back, even if she didn't notice it.

 

The auburn-haired chipette's lack of a reply didn't go unnoticed. Simon didn't mind, but she seemed a little... off. He could understand why, though. After all, he had just interrupted two sisters. "Ah, thank you," he began, a little awkward. "Anyway, how have you two been today? Everything been alright?" he then asked, hoping to ease the atmosphere.

 

"W-We've been alright!" the chipette oblivious to the tension answered. "Oh, I mean, I've been okay. I-I can't speak for Brittany, of course," she quickly corrected. And although she could hear herself, Jeanette couldn't help the way she was blurting out her sentences now that he was beside her. 

 

Brittany softly smiled at her sister. It was endearing how nervous Jeanette got around Simon. It was then that Brittany realized something. This moment right here would be a great opportunity for the two to talk. For Jeanette to explain Samuel to him, and hopefully the situation would be cleared up and they could go back to whatever they were doing during Homecoming. Brittany looked over at her sister's awkward smile, knowing what she had to do. Even though the idea of leaving Jeanette's side pained her, it was something nice that she could do for her. Something to make up for her behavior earlier in the week. 

 

"I've been fine," Brittany replied, but quickly interrupted that statement with a dramatic fake gasp. "Ohhhhh, oh my god, I like, just realized that I wanted to ask Theodore about something," she then continued, making up a lie on the spot. "I'm gonna go grab him real quick," she said, walking away before either of them could comment. Hopefully the two bought it, because now she had to go have a conversation with Theodore. 

 

Brittany made her way over towards Theodore and Alvin, who were still somehow talking about Kitchen Fighters. She bit her lip, awkwardly following them as she thought about how she was going to do this. She couldn't just interrupt their conversation, could she? Wait, yes she could. She did that all the time! Why would this time be any different? This stupid crush thing is making me soft, she thought to herself, angrily squinting as she forced a blush away. The chipette then stormed down to where the two brothers were, and butted in.

 

 "If I have to hear about this stupid show one more time, I think I'll start taking a different route home."

 

Theodore stopped. Turning to look at the chipette now beside him, he wore an uncomfortable expression. "Oh... Uh, sorry," came out in a little mumble.

 

Alvin was surprised to hear Brittany's voice, and even more surprised to hear it say such a nasty thing to him and Theodore. After all he had done for her today, why would she be so cruel to him? 

 

"Well, since you hate food so much, maybe I shouldn't have brought you that parfait earlier," Alvin commented, giving Brittany a judgmental look. 

 

Brittany couldn't help but immediately feel guilty. She had hurt Theodore's feelings.....again. Then Alvin had to go and make a good point about her behavior. He had been nice to her recently, almost too nice. Maybe that was what was freaking her out so much. "Sorry," she sputtered, cringing at herself. "I guess I just got carried away with that. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings, Theodore."

 

"It's okay," Theodore reassured. It wasn't really okay, though. He wasn't sure if it was because she was talking about one of his favorite TV shows, or because she had interrupted so abruptly that it stung a little more than it usually would've, but that didn't even really matter. Things were just awkward now.

 

Alvin sighed. "So what do you want to talk about, then?" he asked, turning to look at the now very awkward chipette. 

 

Brittany looked away. "Um," she began, hesitating. She was only here for Jeanette's sake, so nothing seemed to come to mind in terms of conversation topics. What would she even talk to Alvin and Theodore about anyway? It was always between sports and food when it came to them. 

 

Alvin scoffed. "See, you don't even know. You can't think of a better conversation than this one," he said, smiling smugly. 

 

This pissed off Brittany a little, and now she glared at her counterpart before replying. "I can actually think of many," she began, rolling her eyes. "You just wouldn't be interested because you only like stupid boy things."

 

"Better than stupid girl things," Alvin retorted. "What were you gonna suggest? Makeup tips? Celebrity gossip? Your new crush of the week?" 

 

If Alvin's annoying teasing wasn't enough, the mention of a crush struck Brittany straight through the heart. She went silent for a moment, attempting to calm her breathing back down. Alvin couldn't know that her "crush of the week" was....him. So she desperately tried changing the subject, thinking of literally anything else that could be talked about. Then it hit her. 

 

"Actually, I could talk about makeup tips," she began, smiling as if she wasn't panicking two seconds ago. "Theodore, would you like for me to give you some?"

 

Still a little put-off, but more than willing to help change the subject, the boy in question nodded. "Sure!"

 

"Great," Brittany replied, practically shoving Alvin out of the way so that she could walk next to Theodore. 

 

"Uh, rude," Alvin said, looking down at her with an annoyed glare. 

 

"Well, you said makeup was a stupid girl thing, so I figured you wouldn't be interested," Brittany replied, turning back to Theodore. "So what kind of products were you thinking of using? Because I know the best brands for each one and where to get them. I can also give you some samples of mine, so you can try them out! You would look sooooo fabulous in this bright pink lipstick that I found online last night after you left."

 

Now Alvin was annoyed. Brittany had interrupted his conversation with Theodore, and now she completely took charge of it, leaving him out. Was this how girls usually treated boys that were nice to them? This was Brittany he was thinking about, but sometimes it felt that no matter how kind he was to her, she would always be mean back. The worst part about it, though? It hurt him. It was almost like Jessica all over again. No matter what he did for her, she never felt differently about him. He was always a prop to her, and he was too much of an idiot to see it. 

 

No, Brittany was different. She was still the one who orchestrated the plan to get back at the girl for him. She apologized to him, she had real feelings, and he could tell that she genuinely appreciated his efforts. So why the hell was she still acting like they were fighting? Alvin didn't get it. Girls made no sense, especially Brittany.

 

Whilst Alvin was stuck in his thoughts, Theodore was trying to process all of Brittany's words. "Oh! Uh, I-I'm not really sure. I hadn't really thought about buying makeup for myself to use on other days... Oh, eyeshadow's really fun, though! But I like those lines you drew too!" he first answered, grinning sheepishly. "And thank you! I'd love to see a photo of the lipstick later if you manage to find it!"

 

"We can look at eyeshadow pallets sometime then ," Brittany offered. Sure, this conversation was simultaneously an excuse to leave Jeanette alone with Simon and to piss Alvin off, but that didn't make it less genuinely exciting. She loved that Theodore now shared an interest with her. "There are sooooo many different ones, each with their own theme and fun names. You would love them."

 

"Wait, they have themes? And names?" asked the shorter chipmunk, now very curious. "Like what?"

 

"Like for example, one of my favorite eyeshadow pallets is the Anastasia Beverly Hills. I always like to pair Orion with Sun, and then a little dash of Comet to go with it. Gives me a nice summer look."

 

Alvin rolled his eyes. This was so boring. Yet for some reason, he was still listening. There was just something about hearing Brittany's voice again that felt....oddly addicting. Almost like he missed it. It was weird.

 

Theodore on the other hand, was actually very interested in the conversation. "Ooh! Those sound really fancy!"

 

"It's one of the best eyeshadow brands out there," Brittany said. 

 

Now Alvin was becoming annoyed that he was forced to listen to this conversation, and even more annoyed that he was for some reason kind of enjoying it. "You done yet?" he asked, grumbling a little to himself afterwards. 

 

"Does it look like I am?" Brittany clapped back, giving Alvin a look that matched the same energy. "Theodore and I are having a great conversation right now. Why would I want it to stop anytime soon?"

 

"Only because you interrupted ours," Alvin commented. "Theodore, let's talk about Kitchen Fighters again. That's way more interesting than dumb makeup crap."

 

"Not true! I was giving him advice on something he was interested in. What's so dumb about that?"

 

"What's dumb is you coming in and taking over my conversation, then leaving me out of it. That's dumb."

 

"Then maybe you should consider taking more interest in beauty as well," Brittany huffed. "You could use it, to be honest."

 

"I look just fine the way I am," Alvin replied. "I don't need thirty pounds of makeup to feel better about myself. Or loads of perfume that I can smell from a mile away."

 

"Fuck you, Alvin."

 

"Fuck you more!" 

 

"Fuck you most!" 

 

"Fuck you more than most!"

 

Stuck in the middle of the conversation, both literally and figuratively, Theodore grimaced. Gosh, how he wished Simon was there. Actually, wait. Where was Simon?

 

Stepping back and out of the crossfire, the shorter boy whipped his head around in search for his ever-reliable older brother. When Theodore finally looked behind himself, he let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness he was still nearby.

 

2:44 pm

 

Once Brittany had joined the boys further down the cement pathway, things went quiet for the pair that was suddenly left behind. They were... alone now? Just like that? Oh. Well, Simon couldn't complain. Not when this actually provided him with the opportunity he had been hoping for. "Well then, hopefully she gets that answer from Theodore," he eventually said, breaking the silence with a chuckle.

 

The girl beside him didn't laugh along, though. No, Jeanette was freaking out. It was just them now. Just her and the guy she couldn't speak — let alone think — properly around. 

 

Simon waited for a response, not wanting to point out her silence. However, it eventually became clear that her pursed lips weren't about to produce words on their own any time soon. "How are your injuries, by the way? Because, you know, if you're still sore and need a break from walking, we could stop or ask the others to slow down."

 

Okay, that worked. Jeanette was not about to trap herself into spending even more time alone with him. "O-Oh! No!" she suddenly answered, snapping out of her wide-eyed trance. "I mean, I appreciate the offer, but I-I'm okay, thanks!"

 

"Oh, I'm glad to hear that then," Simon simply replied, smiling as if he had no idea that it made her heart flutter a little whenever he did. "And what about this? How's it healing up?" he queried afterwards, gently tapping the band-aid on her cheek with the back of his knuckle.

 

Despite the fact that his touch had been light as a feather, the chipette winced a little; prompting her counterpart to stop dead in his tracks. "Oh, shit, I'm so sorry. Are you okay? Does it really hurt that bad?"

 

Then, before she knew it, the previous morning was playing out all over again. His hands were on her shoulders, his eyes were on her band-aid, and his words were on the topic of something she had no idea how to explain.

 

It took a moment for Jeanette to find her voice, and when she did, it came out a little croaked. As if this couldn't get any more embarrassing. "N-No, it's okay! D-Don't worry about it. It barely even hurt!"

 

Simon didn't seem very reassured, though. With a sigh, he pinched the bridge of his nose as he tried to gather his thoughts. "What even happened? How'd you fall over so badly?"

 

That was a question she especially didn't know how to answer. Unsure of what to say, Jeanette thought back to the conversation that she had with her sisters. At the time, she had been such an emotional wreck that her mind came up with ridiculous excuses to use. Ridiculous lies to use. Now one thing she knew for sure was that she didn't want to lie anymore. So, hesitant but feeling brave, Jeanette decided to go with the version she had eventually agreed on. The truth. "Well, uh, you remember the day before yesterday, right?"

 

Oh. So that's where this was going. "Oh, the day Theo and I saw you at the park? Yeah, I remember that."

 

"Yeah, well... after you guys and Samuel left, I was kinda just in a bit of a rush to get home. I-I was going too fast, and then I fell, and uh, yeah. That's basically it."

 

Simon stared blankly at the chipette for a few seconds. That was it? She... she was rushing home and then she fell? She didn't even trip on anything? Seriously? How fast had she been going to fall so hard that she attained what Simon had to assume was either a cut or scrape on her cheek? And this was Jeanette, she wasn't much of a runn— Wait. "Samuel didn't walk you home?"

 

The brunette's nervous expression fell for just a moment before crawling right back onto her face. "N-No, he didn't," she answered, before noticing Simon's eyes narrowing in slight judgment. "B-But to be fair, I didn't ask him to."

 

The taller teen just sighed. "Jeanette... you shouldn't have to ask for a guy to walk you home after a date. Especially not if the sun was setting by then. You do know that, right?"

 

His tone immediately made her nervous. It sounded disappointed, as if she had gotten an answer wrong or let someone down. So, of course, she completely missed the 'date' part. "No, no, I-I know! Don't worry, I know that!" Jeanette quickly reassured, sounding so embarrassed one would've thought she was lying if they didn't know any better.

 

Simon frowned, albeit more softly this time. "Good. I'm glad. I'm sorry that you fell over, though."

 

Gosh, his somber attitude was making her feel so uneasy. It was sweet, but also guilt-inducing for some odd reason. "I-It's okay. I only got a few small bruises and a scrape on my cheek. It's really nothing."

 

He nodded once to indicate he understood before things went quiet again. 

 

Stepping forward, the taller one soon had the two of them moving back down the path. "So..." he eventually began. "Was the date at least any good?"

 

Date? What was he— OH. "No!" 

 

Simon blinked. Just like that, they stopped walking again. "Oh… Uh, I'm sorry to hear that."

 

Jeanette groaned and shook her head, frustrated at herself. "N-No, sorry, I meant it wasn't a date."

 

Oh. Well. That changed everything. 

 

"I-I'm sorry, I..." Jeanette started before trailing off. Gosh, she was in a mess. Actually, no, she was a mess. With a heavy sigh, the awkward chipette tried again. "I should've cleared that up sooner. Samuel and I weren't going on a date, we were just talking about something personal."

 

"Oh... Okay." That's all that he said. Simon would've added more, really, but he couldn't. Not when all of the other thoughts generated in his head were questions. Ones he wanted to ask, but wouldn't. Not right then. 

 

"A-Are you mad?"

 

The soft-spoken question snapped him out of his thoughts within a second. "No, never."

 

That reply left his mouth so fast that she wasn't sure if it sounded blunt because it was an honest visceral response, or because he was mad at her. With one of her hands grasping the other, Jeanette grimaced. "A-Are you sure?"

 

Simon just sighed. He wasn't even sure why he felt so weird about this. This was good news, right? Confusing, sure, but still good news overall. "Of course," he reassured once more, allowing a warm smile onto his face. "Sorry, I was just a little surprised. But hey, I'm glad that you didn't have a bad date. You know, you really had me worried there for a moment with that initial response," he mused, nudging her gently and earning a slight laugh.

 

"Y-Yeah, sorry about that," Jeanette apologized, her nervous grin contrasting his calm smile. "Anyway… how was your day?" she queried soon afterwards, throwing his earlier question back at him as the two slowly started catching back up with the others. 

 

The taller chipmunk thought about it for a moment. His day? Surprisingly better than the previous ones, and yet still awful. He didn't even want to talk about it. He would, though. Just so that they didn't have to walk in an awkward silence. "It was surprisingly uneventful, to be honest. Not much happened."

 

His counterpart hummed with a nod, as if she believed what he said. Spoiler alert: she didn't. 

 

'Uneventful' made no sense. In fact, something very much did happen. A particular event she had been thinking about during almost the entirety of her fourth period. What happened in the cafeteria. More specifically, the way Simon stopped before he got to their table. Stopped and stared. He had been a little too far away for her to make out his expression perfectly, but she could've sworn he was mortified and locked into eye-contact. Why, though? With who? She only saw the backs of a few heads that covered the only faces she could've seen, and yet she recognized none of them. 

 

Now, Jeanette wasn't the type to pry. Invading someone's privacy was something she would usually avoid at all costs. This time, though? She was concerned. Genuinely concerned. What had happened was sudden and foreign. She had never seen Simon Seville frozen like that. In fact, she wasn't sure she had ever even seen the others that were around him. So… asking a question wouldn't hurt, right? If he didn't want to answer it, she would understand and drop the topic immediately. She had to ask, though. 

 

"By the way…" she slowly began after a few more peaceful moments. "I hope you don't mind this, but is it okay if I ask you something?"

 

"Hm? Oh, of course."

 

Feeling a little braver now that she had the green light, the chipette took in a deep breath. "Was everything okay earlier at lunch today? I hate to mention it, but I noticed you staring pretty intensely at one of the other tables."

 

His smile fell. He had expected this question, just not from the person beside him. "Oh, that? Ah, that was nothing. Those guys are just from one of the clubs I'm in, and I kinda froze for a moment because seeing them again made me realize I had missed a meeting, that's all," was his nonchalant answer, his smile returning with the first word.

 

She paused. That was…

 

"Uh, Simon! Jeanette! Could you guys come over here for a moment? Sorry!"

 

The two of them turned in unison at the sound of Theodore's voice. Far up ahead, the youngest could be spotted in between the eldest siblings. Simon groaned. Now that he saw it, the arguing was reaching his ears too. "God, I can't stand them sometimes," came out in a mutter beneath his breath. "Yeah, yeah! We'll be there in a second."

 

Jeanette cringed. "I guess we'll just have to talk another time, then."

 

That notion was a little sad, but if it meant Simon didn't have to answer any questions about the mess that happened at lunch, he'd take it. 

 

2:56 pm

 

Brittany was about to say 'Fuck you most than most' back, but the sound of Theodore's pleas could be heard from behind them. Both perking up and turning around, they noticed him calling Simon and Jeanette over. Oh no, Brittany thought, Our arguing is going to ruin Jeanette's conversation with Simon! 

 

"On second thought, you're right. I interrupted the conversation first. Let's just go back to talking about kitchen fighters! No fighting necessary, heh."

 

Alvin was confused by Brittany's sudden change in tone, but he too was distracted by what he saw. Had he unintentionally left Simon alone with Jeanette? Although that plan had been completely scratched, Alvin couldn't help but worry a little. Jeanette still hurt Simon, even if it was on accident. He didn't want him getting more hurt. "Nah, I gotta break this up," he said, walking past Brittany and towards the pair. 

 

Break it up? What was Alvin doing? "What!? No, you can't do that!" Brittany shouted, jumping in front of the red munk. "You can't get mad at me for ruining a conversation, then do the same to two other people!" 

 

"Okay, but this is different," Alvin replied, getting angry again. "I'm protecting my brother."

 

Brittany gave Alvin a bewildered look. "From....Jeanette?"

 

"Yes!"

 

The taller pair had already been approaching the others when they noticed Alvin leaving both Theodore and Brittany behind as he met them half-way. Simon figured that his brother was just keen to rant about whatever Brittany had said and eager to get him on his side, but something felt off about the way Alvin was heading towards them... Jeanette sensed it too, exchanging a confused look with her counterpart before he addressed the eldest with concern in his voice. "Uh, hey. Everything okay with you and Brittany over there?"

 

Alvin quickly whipped around at the sound of Simon's voice. "Oh, Simon, hey," he said as cool as possible, disregarding his conversation that he was having with Brittany. "We're fine. I was just heading over to see if you were okay, if you know what I mean." Hopefully Simon would get the hint that Alvin was trying to point out about Jeanette. 

 

Brittany was not only offended that Alvin had cut off their conversation, but now she was even more confused about what Alvin had said earlier. Was something going on between Jeanette and Simon that she wasn't aware of? Last time she checked, Simon was the one who hurt Jeanette, not the other way around. Did Simon spin something to Alvin? No, Simon wouldn't do that. She never did find out why Alvin was so insistent on Simon not talking to Jeanette yesterday. Something was up.

 

The boy in question stood there, furrowing his brows as he tried to process what was going on. "Uh, yeah. I'm okay," he first addressed. "Jeanette's okay too, actually. We've just been talking. We were worried about you and Brittany, though... And is Theodore okay? I thought he needed us?"

 

Brittany sighed with relief. Jeanette had talked to Simon. Finally. So why was Alvin so upset about that? "I am so glad you two got to catch up," she began, trying to cover up her tracks. "You know, since you couldn't make it last time."

 

Talking? Alvin thought Simon was trying to avoid Jeanette. The whole reason everyone fought yesterday was because he wanted to avoid Jeanette. Right? Or was he an idiot? "Talking about what?" Alvin interrogated. He wanted to get to the bottom of this. 

 

"Does it matter?" Brittany defended, speaking for the pair. "They talked. Friends talk. That's normal."

 

Simon cringed. Alvin and Brittany had definitely been arguing. "Oookay, well you two are clearly still having some sort of problem, so if you don't mind, Jeanette and I are just going to go ask Theodore if he's alright," he decided, reaching for the mentioned chipette's hand before walking the two of them over to the worried little boy up ahead. 

 

"Wait, hold on!" Alvin shouted, reaching for the pair. Unfortunately however, they had already made their way over to the green chipmunk, and they were holding hands. This was worse than Alvin thought. Simon seemed to be trapped again, and if Jeanette was still dating Samuel, this could end poorly. 

 

Brittany on the other hand smiled at the gesture. It seems that the pair had successfully made up. Maybe Simon could move up on her list a little bit. Her smile quickly turned back into a scowl however as she remembered what had just happened. "What the hell was that?" she asked Alvin, turning her attention back to him. 

 

Alvin glared back at Brittany. He didn't know what Brittany knew about the whole park fiasco, but it was clear that she wasn't currently on his side about it. "Look, I'm just trying to make sure my brother doesn't get hurt," he began. "You know your sister lied to him, right?" 

 

"What?" Brittany asked. "What are you even saying right now?"

 

Alvin thought back for a moment. He wasn't about to tell Brittany about Simon's feelings, but he wanted her to at least know what Jeanette did wrong. "She.....didn't tell anyone she was dating Samuel. You would think she would tell her friends that."

 

Oh. Oh, wow. Seems that Jeanette's fears were right, and the boys still thought that she was dating Samuel. But if Simon and Jeanette were okay, and they had talked, she must have told him the truth, right? Brittany figured that must have been so, so she decided to break it to Alvin as well. "She's not dating anyone, dumbass," she began. "She was talking to him about something else. It's a personal conversation that's none of your business, and she clearly was able to talk to Simon about it, so stay out of this from now on, okay?"

 

Alvin blinked. "Wait, she's......not dating Samuel?" he asked. Oh, fuck. That meant that......this was all a misunderstanding! Jeanette wasn't leading Simon on, and there was no reason for them to avoid the chipettes to begin with! Oops. 

 

"No, never was," Brittany replied, scoffing a little. "You boys are so stupid sometimes."

 

"So uh.......wow, that. That clears everything up, hehe," Alvin said, chuckling nervously. "Funny. That was like, the entire reason we avoided you guys the other day."

 

"Awesome," Brittany replied sarcastically. 

 

"So, I guess we're all good, then?"

 

Brittany gave Alvin a look, but she was no longer mad. She sighed, looking back at Simon and Jeanette as they began talking to Theodore. "Yeah, I guess so," she said. "Now we just have to wait for them to actually talk to each other. You know."

 

"Right," Alvin confirmed, understanding what Brittany meant. "How long do you think that'll take?"

 

"Knowing how awkward they both are, I say at least a few more months," Brittany replied dryly. 

 

Alvin laughed. "God, I hope it doesn't take that long. It's really annoying when two people who obviously like each other don't admit it. Just get together already!"

 

"Literally," Brittany added, sighing. "I don't know how we put up with it."

 

3:08 pm

 

By the time the eldest siblings had cleared that misunderstanding up, Simon was already asking Theodore questions. Beside him, still being held by the hand, Jeanette.

 

Jeanette, who was freaking the fuck out. He had just.... taken her hand... and just walked her over to Theodore. Just... just like that. Like it was nothing. So casually. She was dumbfounded, utterly dumbfounded, and yet he just kept talking to his brother as if he hadn't even noticed that he was literally holding her hand. She couldn't even understand that alone. Her heart had literally jumped the moment his skin made contact with hers. After that, it had started pounding against her chest — the same chest that was now harboring a warmth even stronger than the one she had felt the night before when she got that first text.

 

"And now, they might be fighting over there instead," Theodore added at the end of his recap, stepping to the side and peering past Simon with another grimace.

 

The tallest of the trio just sighed, using his other hand to pinch the bridge of his nose once more. "God. We left them alone for a few minutes and they started arguing again... You know, sometimes it really feels like we're the older siblings," he muttered, glancing back over to his counterpart before realizing she was... unresponsive?

 

'Ridiculous' was the word Jeanette would've used to describe herself, though. Because, for heaven's sake, this was normal! A friend of hers just wanted to end a conversation without protest from the other person, so they took her hand and led her somewhere else so that both of them could escape the situation. That was all!

 

Well. Until you replaced 'A friend of hers' with 'Simon Seville', the guy she had just, oh, you know, been crushing on like an idiot for as long as she could remember. Then things got a little complicated. 

 

"Jeanette?" both Sevilles suddenly asked.

 

She practically jumped. "H-Hm?"

 

"Are you... Are you okay?" then came from a visibly worried Simon.

 

Oh, God. They had been talking to her, hadn't they? And she had just been standing there as silent and red as a brick wall, hadn't she? God... and she thought she had felt embarrassed earlier. "O-Oh, me? Y-Yeah! Of course I'm okay!" she reassured, forcing the words out of her suddenly-dry throat.

 

The blue brother exchanged a confused look with the green one but ultimately decided not to say anything else. "Ah... okay. Glad to hear that then."

 

Meanwhile, the two 'arguers' were still watching their siblings intently. 

 

"Should we intervene? Jeanette looks like she's about to pass out," Alvin commented, looking over at Brittany. 

 

"Yeah, probably," Brittany replied. "For her sake."

 

The pair then re-joined their group, pretending that they saw absolutely nothing transpire between the blue couple. "So what we talkin' about now?" Alvin asked, trying to seem as casual as possible.

 

The approach of their older siblings had Simon cringing because, well, they had been talking about them and their bickering, but it had Jeanette thanking the stars. "Not much, really. Theodore was just explaining everything that happened while we were gone," Simon summarized. "Anyway, should we just try and get home now?"

 

"Yep," Alvin replied. He was definitely going to tease talk to Simon later, but for now, they should focus on getting home. 

 

"Agreed," Brittany said. She knew Jeanette wanted to get out of this awkward situation, and she also knew that they had to talk when they got home. She couldn't wait to hear how everything went.

 

TEHS Gardens, 2:35 pm 

 

Eleanor made her way towards the back of the school, walking through the campus’s gardens towards the fountain that stood in its center. This was always her favorite section of the school. Quiet, peaceful, and surrounded by nature. A place where she and Dominique had many hangout sessions last year, whether it was to listen to music through Dom's earbuds, or have hour long conversations about their lives. Eleanor smiled at the fond memories, basking in the golden autumn daylight as it shone around her, embroidering her flashbacks in a sparkling frame. 

 

Then it hit her. The last time she was here wasn't with Dominique. It was when she ran out to comfort Brittany after her meltdown at Homecoming. To redo her makeup and give her words of support, like she was the main character's bestfriend in a Disney channel original movie. Not to hangout, not to have fun. She didn't do that anymore. Eleanor wouldn't describe what she was feeling as depression, but it was something close to it. 

 

"Hey."

 

Eleanor nearly jumped when she heard her friend's voice, turning around in a frightened motion. "Oh shit, did I scare you?" 

 

"No, not at all," Eleanor half-lied. It did take a lot to actually scare her. "Just got lost in my thoughts, I guess."

 

Dominique nodded. "I've been there," she said, taking a seat on the edge of the fountain. "And you must have a lot of them right now. I couldn't imagine going through all of that with your sister and-"

 

"Stop."

 

Dominique did just that, giving Eleanor a confused look. Eleanor immediately winced and gave her friend an apologetic look, but Dominique beat her to an apology. "Sorry," she said, smiling gently. "Don't want to talk about it?"

 

"I don't even want to think about it right now," Eleanor replied, letting out a breath as she joined Dominique on the fountain. "I just want to catch up. Forget about everyone else. It's just us now." 

 

Dominique chuckled at that, but she seemed genuinely happy about Eleanor's statement. "You're right," she said, "It's just us."

 

5:52 pm

 

The pair talked and talked for hours, chatting about other things such as the student council's plans to add more accessibility to the school’s campus, and Jojo Siwa's insane "rebrand”. It was as if no time had gone by since the last time they had talked. Everything was the same. Thank god. 

 

Unfortunately though, time had completely slipped by. Eleanor checked her phone and saw that it was nearly 6:00. "Oh my god," she said, leaning forward. "I swear it was 4:00 two minutes ago. I should probably go home for dinner...."

 

"Oh wow, it's already 6:00?" Dominique mentioned. "Where did the time go?"

 

Eleanor sighed as she grabbed her bag to start heading out. "Guess I'll just have to wait for the next time," she said, sighing to herself. 

 

"You know," Dominique began, hesitating a little as Eleanor looked back at her. "You......don't have to. Your life doesn't revolve around......you know....."

 

Eleanor frowned. She knew exactly what Dominique was saying. She had felt that way for years, and the only person who ever noticed it was the one she was talking to right now. "I know," she said. "I just don't know how to break away from it. She is my sister, and she always somehow manages to redeem herself. I just wish it didn't hurt me so much."

 

"Your love for others is what I admire about you," Dominique began, giving Eleanor an understanding smile. "But it also one of your biggest flaws."

 

"Hah," Eleanor replied. "I guess you could say that."

 

"If I were you, I would take a break from it every once in a while. It's obvious that it's stressing you out."

 

"It is?"

 

"To me it is."

 

Eleanor teared up. No, this couldn't happen. She couldn't break down in front of her friend, not when this was their first time talking in a while. That wasn't fair to her. "Sorry," she muttered, trying hard to not let anything spill out. 

 

"No, I am," Dominique said. "I shouldn't have mentioned it. You told me not to talk about it."

 

"It's okay," Eleanor reassured. "I'll think about what you said. I'll try to text you more often, kay?"

 

"Perfect," Dominique replied, giving Eleanor a quick hug before running off. "See you around!"

 

"Mhm," Eleanor replied, smiling sadly as her friend left. Once Dominique was gone though, she couldn't help but let out a load of tears, paired with her own choked sobs. Maybe it was the overload of emotions from seeing an old friend, or the reminder that she had spent the last few weeks of her life dedicated to someone other than herself. Maybe it was the reminder that she had been holding a lot in, that she still hadn't dealt with her feelings for Theodore, or that Alvin's half-assed apology didn't seem to completely heal the group's underlying problems like she hoped they would. No, it wasn't the fact that everything in her life was currently hurting her. 

 

It was the fact that only Dominique had noticed.

 

Miller Residence, 2:52 pm 

 

After they were dropped off, Brittany and Jeanette entered their house as usual. Ms. Miller cheerfully greeted both of the girls at the door, immediately asking them how their day went. 

 

"I hope it was better than yesterday," she said. "I know you both have been through a lot lately."

 

"It was definitely better," Brittany replied, smiling. Oh, wow. She hadn't smiled that much in a while. Was it....too much? There was no way making up with Alvin made her that happy. "But not like, amazing or anything. Just normal. Totally normal."

 

Her sister just nodded. Jeanette didn't have a single thought in her head. No, her mind was still stuck on the fact that she had just held her crush's hand for probably the longest time ever. For literally the entire remainder of the walk. And yet it still wasn't enough for her. God... that was all she'd be able to think about for the rest of the day, wasn't it?

 

"Oh that's good," Ms. Miller replied. "Do you girls know when Eleanor is coming back?"

 

Oh, that was right. Eleanor had ditched them. Brittany hoped she was okay of course, but she could have used some help with the awkward Alvin interactions, and Jeanette wasn’t much help considering she was ogling over her own boy. Oh well, she wasn't about to get mad at her sister for having other friends. Not everything was about her, remember? "Not sure," she replied. 

 

"Oh, alright," Ms. Miller said. "I do hope she makes it back in time for dinner. I'm making spaghetti tonight!" 

 

"Oh, wonderful," Brittany lied. She supposed spaghetti wasn't the worst thing Ms. Miller could make, but she was hoping to be spared from her cooking tonight. 

 

"You girls just let me know then," Ms. Miller said. "I'll be in the kitchen if you need me."

 

The older woman then left, leaving the two eldest Miller sisters by themselves. Brittany couldn't help but sigh at her mother, but quickly regained herself to look over at Jeanette, who seemed lost in thought. "Uh, Earth to Jeanette," she said, snapping a finger in front of her sister's face.

 

Jumping a little, the dazed girl let out a little squeak. "H-Huh?"

 

"Wow, you really are hopeless," Brittany commented, but she smiled to make sure Jeanette knew that she was trying to be lighthearted. "But....you did it! You talked to Simon, right?"

 

"Wh-What?" she first asked, sounding absolutely lost until it thankfully clicked in her mind a moment later. "O-OH! Y-Yeah! I did! I did that!"

 

Brittany chuckled at her sister and shook her head. She hoped Jeanette never changed. "That's so awesome," she began, now segueing into finding out the tea. "So tell me how it went."

 

How it went? Gosh, she wasn't even sure if she could recall. Not when warmth was still lingering on her palm. She'd try, though. "Well, uh, he asked about my band-aid again, and how I actually got hurt... Then I think I just explained that I was in a rush to get home after saying goodbye to him, Theodore, and Samuel. Then he asked if Samuel walked me home, and insisted I shouldn't have to ask a guy to walk me home after a date and, I, uh, kinda completely missed that part the first time and only realized he said 'date' later— b-but it's still okay! I still managed to clarify that we hadn't been on a date. A-And yeah. That was it." 

 

Brittany nodded, trying to put together all that Jeanette had said. She was at least able to catch that Jeanette had clarified her “date” with Samuel to Simon.  Good," she began. "That was the important part. Now he knows that he can pursue you."

 

Jeanette pursed her lips. Simon? Pursue her? She wasn't too sure about that. The last thing she wanted was to burden her sister with delivering another pep-talk, though. Especially considering that they had been pretty unsuccessful so far. "Y-Yeah, I guess so," she mumbled, only managing a weak half-shrug, but still hoping she'd come off as shy rather than doubtful.

 

Brittany scoffed and rolled her eyes. "You guess so?" she asked, putting her hand on her hip sassily. "Jeanette, if you want to get the guy, you can't just say 'I guess so'. You have to go for it, now. Do what you did at Homecoming to get him to kiss you! It's obvious that you two like each other, so at this point you just have to ask him out."

 

The mention of homecoming night had her face pink almost instantly. "I... I didn't really do anything at homecoming, though. A-And he didn't kiss me, I just kinda kissed him. And then we... never talked about it again," the purple chipette had to awkwardly explain.

 

Oh, right. Did it matter who kissed who, though? Simon was still talking to her, so clearly he didn't mind whatever happened between the two of them. Brittany sighed, putting her hands on her sister's shoulders and looking her right in the eyes. "Jeanette," she began, "You are more wonderful than you will ever believe. The only way to find out if Simon likes you back is to ask him. You know that if he hurts you, I'll have his head, right? But at least do me a favor, and believe in yourself for once."

 

Oh... Jeanette hadn't expected this. Sure, her older sister would occasionally give her a compliment or two, but it still kind of felt surprising every time. Her awkward expression softened, not as nervous anymore, but still a little meek. "Thank you, Brittany."

 

"It's nothing," Brittany replied. "One of us has to do well in the romance department anyway. We all know it won't be me anytime soon."

 

The taller sister frowned before noticing something she could pick apart in those words. "Maybe not soon, but definitely not never."

 

Brittany couldn't help but smile at the comment. She hoped so. Not with Alvin, though. Ew.

 

Seville Residence, 3:04 pm 

 

Alvin opened the door to the empty house, happy to be home. Well, it would have been happier if Dave was there, but at least he wasn’t in school anymore. "Looks like they've got him working overtime again," he commented, frowning and sighing. "But we're home. Thank god."

 

"Amen," Simon muttered, sighing as he made his way inside the home. With all that had happened today, all he really wanted to do was collapse onto his bed and fall asleep. Sure, he had loads to think about, like the fact that apparently Nyla had been wrong and someone on the debate team was mad at him, but something about finally being home just really let the exhaustion settle in. 

 

Alvin watched as Simon walked past him, eyeing his brother closely before looking away. "So," he began, making his way over to Simon's side. "That walk home was pretty eye-opening, huh?"

 

Simon sighed again; twice within a minute. Of course Alvin wanted to talk to him. "Yup, definitely was. Still can't believe you and Brittany couldn't get along for five minutes."

 

"Hey," Alvin replied, offended. "We're fine. It was just a stupid spat about Kitchen Fighters and makeup, that's all." Was it, though? Alvin didn't want to think about it too hard, but he still was a little hurt by the things she said earlier. More hurt than usual, at least. "What's more exciting is the fact that you and Jeanette made up. I found out some good news about her, but I understand if ya don't wanna hear about it...."

 

Although he had planned to follow Theodore into the living room, that last bit made Simon stop right there. "Wait, what?" came out first. "You have... 'news about her'? Wait, wait, wait, and just how did you find this out?" Simon then asked, raising a brow in suspicion.

 

"Brittany told me," Alvin proudly said, crossing his arms.

 

The taller of the two narrowed his eyes. "Told you what?"

 

"That Jeanette, is not dating Samuel," Alvin continued. 

 

"Oh, thank God," Simon breathed, hunching over a little with relief.

 

"I know, right?" Alvin added, resting a hand on his brother's shoulder. "Now you can go back to talking to her. And you know, maybe actually asking her out this time." He then gave Simon a confident wink as a way to tell him ‘you got this’. 

 

His brother straightened up immediately. "Wh— Wait, wait. Okay, first of all, this conversation isn't about asking Jeanette out," he first affirmed, a little annoyed but really just out of embarrassment. "Second, I already knew that; the thing about Samuel. She told me earlier when we were alone. I'm just relieved because I thought you were about to tell me you went snooping around and 'found out' something insane like, 'Simon, Simon, Jeanette's actually an alien! Theodore didn't just go to the chipettes' house yesterday, he was brought there with mind control! She almost snatched up our baby brother!'"

 

"Are you crazy?" Alvin began, putting his hands in the air. "I would never say that! Who do you think I am, some conspiracy nut?" He then softened however, remembering that this conversation was supposed to be a pep-talk. "Whatever, now you know that Jeanette's free game, that's what's important. I mean, what's stopping ya? Not Samuel, that's for sure. You've got no excuse anymore."

 

Simon cringed at the choice of words. Had Alvin been like some of the guys he hung out with, he would've been more disgusted. This was his brother though, and his brother meant well. "Okay, well, let's maybe not call Jeanette 'free game'," he first addressed, only letting a little bit of judgement be visible on his face. "And as per your second question, uh, a lot. A lot is stopping me, Alvin. Like this one very important fact you seem to keep forgetting; I can't say for certain that Jeanette is romantically interested in me."

 

Alvin gave Simon a very unamused look. "I know ya need glasses and all, but I didn't think you were literally blind," he snarkily said. "Did you not see her earlier when you grabbed her hand like that? That girl was melting, Simon. Take it from your ladies expert brother. I know."

 

Offended, Simon scoffed. "Alvin, 'that girl' is almost always in a turtleneck. Of course her face was a little red. Also, I'm pretty sure she was still just embarrassed from the conversation we had earlier. The poor thing had been fumbling over her words trying to explain the misunderstanding with Samuel," he reasoned, a sympathetic frown accompanying those last few words.

 

"And whyyy do you think that is?" Alvin questioned, now frustrated by Simon's stubborn nature. "If she's embarrassed to talk to you, it's because she likes you."

 

Simon was frustrated too. All he had wanted was to get an early night's sleep without thinking about his stupid feelings, or the fact that there were around at least a dozen pair of eyes on him at lunch. But no, he couldn't have that. No, instead he had to have his brother bothering him about a silly romance again. Annoyed but not snapping just yet, he fired back. "What's more likely, Alvin? That Jeanette was struggling to explain herself because she supposedly 'likes' me, or because she lied?"

 

Wait.

 

No, no, he wasn't supposed to have phrased it like that. That sounded... wrong. As if he was mad at her, and not the guy pestering him right now. "Wait, wait," Simon began, quick to try and correct the mistake in tone. "No, sorry, she didn't lie— I mean, well, technically she did, but it really isn't a big deal or anything, and I actually completely understand why and—"

 

"What lie?" Alvin asked, but then he remembered. "Oh, right. She did still lie about Samuel. Wait.....if she's not dating him, why would she? UNLESS, she didn't want you to think she was dating him, because she likes you. Boom, I'm a genius."

 

Unable to help himself, Simon just scoffed. "That's ridiculous," was all there was to his response this time. "Whatever. It doesn't matter, anyway. I'm tired. I'm gonna go ask Theodore what he's making for dinner since Dave isn't here." 

 

Alvin was about to argue again, but Simon had left quicker than he could come up with a response. Letting out a small groan, the red chipmunk walked over to the couch and slumped down. Maybe one day Simon would finally get it and do something about his feelings. A lot of things would be solved for him then. If only he knew that.

 

Miller Residence, 6:34 pm 

 

Eleanor's walk home was lonely, to say the least. She had just left her friend after having a really nice conversation, and after her stress within the group had been brought up, that was all she could think about. Now that she was heading home, Eleanor had to go back to pretending that everything was fine. She could only imagine the whining that she would have to deal with when she opened that front door, probably about a certain red chipmunk that seemed to be causing all of her sister’s problems at the moment. Either that, or more unnecessary drama with Jeanette and Simon. Eleanor loved Jeanette of course, but the fact that she couldn't seem to get the right words around her crush was seeming to cause more problems than needed. And who had to deal with all of them? Why Eleanor, of course. 

 

Sighing, the blonde walked up the front steps of her house and opened the door, mentally preparing for the worst, just in case. When she entered, she saw that nobody was in the front area, so she peeked around into the kitchen and dining room. Ah, that made sense. She had stayed longer than she intended to, so it was about dinner time at this point.

 

"Oh Eleanor, so nice of you to join us!" Ms. Miller greeted, immediately fixing her a plate. "You came here just in time, too. We just started eating."

 

"Sorry about that," Eleanor began, taking a seat. "I completely lost track of time."

 

"Don't worry about it," Ms. Miller said, handing the dish over to Eleanor before sitting back down. "You know I love that friend of yours. She's a sweetheart for sure."

 

Accidentally butting in with a gasp, Jeanette lit up. "Oh, Ellie! It's so nice to see you again! How are you? Did everything go okay?"

 

Eleanor turned to face Jeanette, a little surprised at the sudden question. "Oh, uh," she began, quickly thinking back to earlier. Did everything go okay? In general, yes it did. Although she ended up crying in the end, Eleanor did have a good time with her friend. Her sisters didn't need to know about the last part, so she was just going to keep it out. "Yeah, it did. It was like nothing changed. It was nice catching up with her after so long."

 

"Aw!! I'm so glad!" the tallest exclaimed, clasping her hands together with delight.

 

"Me too," Brittany added, though hers was way less enthusiastic. She was trying very hard to not be bitter towards Eleanor. She understood that she wanted to hang out with her friend, but.....it still felt like her youngest sister was purposefully ignoring her. 

 

"Thank you two," Eleanor said. "Now let's eat."

 

6:48 pm

 

While the sisters ate, Brittany ended up receiving a text message from the very person who was making her lose her mind only hours ago. Her eyes widened, but she grabbed her phone as discreetly as possible, trying to hide its screen underneath the table. Not only to avoid Ms. Miller from lecturing her again, but to also make sure that none of her sisters saw the giant red heart that was currently next to his name. It’s only temporary, Brittany thought to herself. Once she got over this stupid crush, she would change it right back to that ugly vomit emoji. 

 

To Tiny Brat, 6:48 pm 

 

Alvin: Any luck with Jeanette at all? Cause Simon is driving me nuts

 

Miller Residence, 6:48 pm

 

Brittany sighed with relief. He was just talking to her about Simon and Jeanette. Okay. She could do that.

 

To Alvin ❤️, 6:49 pm

 

Brittany: Sorta

 

Brittany: She just needs some encouragement

 

Alvin: Simon literally doesn't think she likes him

 

Alvin: It's so obvious though right?

 

Brittany: If your ass figured it out then it must be

 

Alvin: I’m gonna ignore that

 

Alvin: So then why tf does Simon not see it

 

Brittany: Because he's in his own head

 

Brittany: They both think that they're too nerdy to be liked by somebody but they're forgetting that the other one is just as nerdy

 

Alvin: U rite

 

Alvin: Simon’s not the type to really admit he has feelings anyway

 

Alvin: He wants us to think he's a robot or something

 

Brittany: I know it seriously pisses me off sometimes

 

Brittany: He makes Jeanette feel like he doesn't care bc he won't show his emotions

 

Alvin: Oh

 

Alvin: To be fair Jeanette doesn't really show hers either cause she gets nervous so Simon thinks she's just embarrassed all the time

 

Brittany: Ugh 🤦‍♀️

 

Brittany: They're messy

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Alvin: Hopefully they'll get over it soon and start dating

 

Alvin: Tho then Simon would be dating someone and I wouldn't so maybe not

 

Brittany: Ik

 

Brittany: I have to let go of that mentality tho

 

Brittany: My sisters deserve to be happy even if I'm not

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Alvin: Hm

 

Alvin: You deserve to be happy too you know

 

Alvin: Sorry that was weird of me to say idk where that came from

 

Brittany: No it's.....fine

 

Brittany: Sometimes I feel like I don't

 

Brittany: So thanks for the reminder

 

Brittany: You do too

 

Alvin: Thanks

 

Alvin: See ya tomorrow?

 

Brittany: Yeah

 

Alvin: Okay cool 😎

 

Brittany: Ugh you're so cringe

 

Alvin: Not cringe

 

Alvin: Cool 😎

 

Brittany: Get out of my dms ew

 

Alvin: Haha you wish

 

Alvin: But I'll stop

 

Alvin: Have a good night Britt

 

Brittany: Goodnight

 

Miller Residence, 6:57 pm

 

Brittany stared at her phone, blushing madly at the messages it displayed, "You deserve to be happy too you know." Wow. Did he really say that to her? 

 

“Brittany, how many times do I have to remind you of our phone rules?”

 

“Wh-huh?” Brittany exclaimed, nearly dropping her phone as she looked back up, a bit frazzled. “Oh, right. Sorry.”

 

Seville Residence, 6:57 pm

 

Alvin lay flat on the couch, staring at the ceiling above him. His mind wandered aimlessly through more thoughts than he thought he had, overwhelming the teen with a series of emotions that he was not ready to feel quite yet. First of all, he was absolutely mortified by what he sent to Brittany. Not that it was cringe to be nice to a friend, but was he being……too nice at this point? He had already given her a parfait earlier, and now here he was comforting her like it was nothing. Not to mention that what he got back was her calling him cringe, which meant that all of the nice things he said meant absolutely nothing to her. 

 

Then that brought him back to his second thought. No matter how nice he tried to be, everything he did always managed to fuck something up. He tries helping Simon by getting him to avoid Jeanette? It causes a huge misunderstanding with the chipettes that almost broke up their entire friend group. He hypes Simon up by telling him that Jeanette likes him? No, he must be crazy to think that, and shouldn’t be meddling in Simon’s business. Alvin couldn’t help but feel like nobody wanted his help, or that nobody wanted him at all. 

 

He hoped that Eleanor was okay. She seemed very distant at lunch, and supposedly was trying to reconnect with Dominique. He hadn’t even really talked to her since their conversation about Theodore. It seemed that she was fine staying friends with him, but how fun could that possibly be for her? 

 

Then of course there was Simon. Recently, he seemed more angry than usual, and it was like everything they had planned beforehand was irrelevant now. Alvin could tell that his brother was holding something back, but he had no idea what, or why. He assumed that Simon just didn’t want to be teased about Jeanette, but could that really be the only reason? 

 

Then there was Theodore. Alvin still blamed himself for his brother’s disappearance. Then Dave had to come home and risk losing his job because of it. Alvin wouldn’t be able to forgive himself if that had actually happened. Sometimes it felt like everyone around him was suffering because of his actions.

 

Maybe being with Jessica wasn’t such a waste after all. At least when he was with her, he was benefiting her in some way. Now that they were broken up, he felt……worthless. 

 

Alvin groaned, sitting back up as he squinted, restraining himself from letting any tears flow down his face. Maybe he hadn’t properly processed what happened this past week, but oh well. What was he doing moping around, anyway? Everything was going to be fine. His friends were going to be fine. He was going to be fine. 

 

Surely they would. 

Notes:

Seems like a lot is going on in Alvin's mind, huh? Not to mention the chaos in everyone else's life as well. Come to think of it, everyone has been acting weird lately.

Why does Brittany still push Alvin away?

What is going to happen with Simon's debate friends?

Is Eleanor going to take Dominique's advice?

Will Jeanette ever get over her anxiety with Simon?

Will Theodore's wishes come true and have more dietary options available in the cafeteria?

 

Guess you will all have to find out. Time to get messy, friends :).

Chapter 28: Those Who Lurk in the Shadows

Summary:

Just as things seem to become more secure for the group, some suspicious figures make sure to disrupt it.

Notes:

Hi! Sorry for taking so long on this one. I just finished my first year of teaching, so things have been busy these past few months. Hopefully with more time during the summer, we will be able to provide faster chapters for you guys. The next one is honestly probably almost done if not completely done, so I would just have to edit that as well. As for now though, this one should do. LOTS of fluff and funny text conversations, but also a lot of suspense (you could probably tell from the title). It's almost like something big is going to happen soon....

 

Jk. Or am I?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Friday, October 21st 

 

Slick Six ;), 6:27 am 

 

Alvin: Good morning peeps! What's cooking?

 

Brittany: God you are so cringe

 

Simon: “What's cooking?" 💀

 

Alvin: I’m trying to be positive Simon

 

Alvin: If I have to go to school I might as well try to be happy in the morning

 

Alvin: PLUS it's Friday soooo

 

Simon: mmm okay so you'll address my singular skull emoji but not Brittany remarking, to GOD, about how cringe you are.

 

Alvin: I just block her out tbh

 

Brittany: No you don't

 

Alvin: Did y'all hear that?

 

Theodore: she said "No you don't" 

 

Eleanor: Alvin wishes he could block Brittany out 🙄

 

Alvin: I mean I could but she would just do it back

 

Brittany: 💖

 

Alvin: Awwwww Brittany sent me a heart guys

 

Brittany deleted a message

 

Alvin: DON'T DELETE IT AHAHAHAHA

 

Theodore: wait you can see that??

 

Theodore: I thought you blocked her

 

Alvin: No Theodore I didn't

 

Theodore: ohhh

 

Brittany: I realized my mistake

 

Simon: What mistake? I didn't see any mistake.

 

Brittany: Exactly

 

Eleanor: She sent a heart emoji to Alvin and he made a comment so she deleted it

 

Brittany: Who asked

 

Theodore: Simon did I think!

 

Eleanor: Pretty sure Simon just did

 

Theodore: ya!!

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Brittany: Also that's a lie I didn't "send a heart emoji" to Alvin I sent it as context to my message and he took it the wrong way so I deleted it

 

Alvin: Suuuuuure

 

Alvin: It's okay Britt you can admit your feelings for me 😎

 

Brittany: SHUT. UP.

 

Eleanor: Okay I think we're done here

 

Simon: Definitely.

 

Alvin: Fine I'll stop hehe

 

Simon: “hehe" 💀

 

Alvin: You know I love ya Britt

 

Alvin: Platonically ofc

 

Brittany: Uhuh

 

*Sister Squad*, 6:37 am 

 

Brittany: Kill me kill me kill me kill me kill me

 

Eleanor: I knew I had this pulled up for a reason

 

Eleanor: Rest in peace Britt

 

Jeanette: ??

 

Jeanette: Is everything okay?

 

Brittany: READ THE GROUP CHAT AND TELL ME

 

Brittany: IS HE TRYING TO KILL ME?

 

Jeanette: OH

 

Eleanor: Probably

 

Jeanette: AH I SEE NOW

 

Brittany: He is so dead

 

Eleanor: How dare Alvin tease his friend playfully and joke around with them

 

Brittany: That's not

 

Brittany: UGH

 

Da Bros >:), 6:37 am 

 

Alvin: Simon what the fuck are you doing

 

Simon: Testing out new emojis. Why?

 

Alvin: No you aren't

 

Alvin: I know what the skull emoji means

 

Alvin: Your making fun of me

 

Alvin: So what was so funny about what I said to Brittany?

 

Simon: OH

 

Simon: Oh wait

 

Simon: OH I JUST REALIZED WHAT I CAN DO NOW

 

Alvin: Huh?

 

Slick Six ;), 6:40 am 

 

Simon: “You know I love ya Britt" 💀

 

Simon: “Platonically ofc" 💀

 

Alvin: Okay now you're overdoing it

 

Alvin: What's so funny about what I just said?

 

Simon: Oh, nothing. I'm just testing out emojis. You know, being less dry in my texts as per the request of many.

 

Eleanor: It's definitely working! I like the new addition

 

Brittany: No tf you don't because what does that mean

 

Theodore: oh omg simon are you gonna use the other ones too??

 

Theodore: I HIGHLY rekomend this one: 😱

 

Eleanor: That's such a good one

 

Simon: Agreed.

 

Alvin: Yeah start using better ones than the skull

 

Simon: Sure, no problem.

 

Theodore: YAYYY

 

Eleanor: We're almost ready to leave (minus Brittany ofc) so meet you all outside soon?

 

Brittany: 🙄

 

Alvin: Yup!

 

Da Bros >:), 6:45 am 

 

Alvin: You motherfucker

 

Alvin: You know I don’t like Brittany like that

 

Simon: Dude, I was making fun of you saying you love her even just platonically because you two are always fighting. I didn't mean it like THAT.

 

Simon: I might from now on, though 👀

 

Theodore: OHH GOOD EMOJI CHOICE!! I love that one it's so funny!! 

 

Alvin: WHAT I DIDN'T EVEN

 

Simon: Funny how you assumed I was implying something romantic, though. lmfao

 

Alvin: EW SIMON TF

 

Alvin: Yeah because you always try to tease me about that

 

Alvin: Not bc ew ugh gross

 

Simon: Oh, come on, it's been AGES since I've teased you about that.

 

Alvin: Still!

 

Simon: Also, if I were to, then I think it'd just be fair payback for you bothering me about Jeanette yesterday afternoon.

 

Alvin: Nah

 

Alvin: What you have going on with Jeanette is real so it's justified

 

Alvin: Me and Britt literally just made up and hugged yesterday that was it

 

Theodore: aww you guys hugged? that's nice!!!

 

Alvin: Okay this is getting weird again

 

Theodore: awh no I think it's nice that you guys made out and hugged!!

 

Simon: LMFAOOOOOOOOO 

 

Alvin: MADE UP THEODORE

 

Alvin: UP

 

Theodore: OH

 

Theodore: UP YES UP MADE UP

 

Alvin: I’m gonna have to use extra mouthwash this morning

 

Simon: For Brittany?

 

Alvin: Yeah bc now I have to get that idea out of my head

 

Alvin: That Theodore fucking put in

 

Simon: Ah, so for Brittany. Using extra mouthwash for Brittany.

 

Simon: You know what? I'm sure she'll appreciate that.

 

Alvin: Wait what? NO THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEANT FUCK YOU SIMON

 

Alvin: This is gonna be all day isn't it 😒

 

Simon: Question. Should we get you strawberry or cherry bubblegum on our way to school this morning?

 

Theodore: wellll brittany likes cherry pie but cherry flavored gum is different from cherry flavored pie

 

Theodore: so maybe strawberry!! it's always a good safe choice

 

Simon: Ah, perfect. Thanks, Theodore. I'm sure Alvin will really put that advice to good use. 

 

Theodore: no problem!!! you're welcome :D 

 

Alvin: You are such an asshole

 

Alvin: Maybe I should push you into Jeanette so you can tell me more about how she doesn't like you bc I know she'd be a mess after that

 

Simon: Swearing? Making threats? Wow, Alvin. Do you plan to kiss Brittany with that mouth?

 

Alvin: SHUT UP

 

Theodore: WAIT

 

Alvin: No Theodore don't

 

Alvin: Simon is just being a dick

 

Simon: That word too? Might as well pick up an extra bottle of mouthwash for you, huh?

 

Theodore: WAIT IS THAT WHY WE NEED THE GUM

 

Alvin: I’M NOT KISSING BRITTANY STOP

 

Theodore: OMG I WONDER IF MOUTHWASH COMES IN DIFFERENT FLAVORS

 

Alvin: STOP

 

Theodore: wait wait if theres a candy flavored one can we get it?? I mean we could always just get another for alvin, right??

 

Simon: You know what? Yeah, Theo. Yes, we can get the candy-flavored one.

 

Alvin: I’m not getting gum for Brittany and I'm not using mouthwash for her either

 

Alvin: Just for that I'm not even gonna brush my teeth fuck you both

 

Simon: Screenshotted.

 

Alvin: YOU WOULDN'T

 

Simon: Take the 'fuck you' to Theodore back or I'm sending that to Brittany.

 

Alvin: YOU'RE NOT GONNA I KNOW YOU WON'T

 

Alvin: So no

 

To: Brittany, 6:50 am 

 

Simon sent a screenshot

 

Brittany: Oh that's

 

Brittany: That's disgusting

 

Simon: ‘Fuck you both' was referring to Theodore as well, by the way. 

 

Brittany: What did Theodore do?

 

Simon: Honestly? Nothing. He was just confused and accidentally went along with everything I was saying. 🤷

 

Simon: Told him to take the 'fuck you' to Theodore back or I'd send the screenshot but he refused to  

 

To Alvin ❤️, 6:52 am 

 

Brittany: Please brush your fucking teeth you hobo

 

Alvin: Simon's just being a douche

 

Alvin: Taking my texts out of context

 

Brittany: How is that out of context

 

Brittany: You literally said you weren't going to brush your teeth that's pretty obvious

 

Alvin: IT WAS A JOKE

 

To Simon, 6:53 am 

 

Brittany: Haha well

 

Brittany: He's trying to say it was a "joke"

 

Simon: LMFAO

 

Simon: Didn't seem like it to me.

 

Brittany: Yeah I don't believe a word he says

 

Simon: I wouldn't either.

 

To Alvin ❤️, 6:54 am 

 

Brittany: Not a funny one then

 

Alvin: He's trying to make me look bad

 

Brittany: Sure

 

Alvin: YOU FR DON'T BELIEVE ME?

 

Alvin: That hurts

 

Brittany: Why would I

 

Alvin: Because we're friends again we're supposed to support each other

 

Brittany: Just because I'm not mad at you anymore doesn't mean I have to support you not brushing your teeth

 

Alvin: That's not what I fucking meant

 

Alvin: Why can't you be on my side for once Britt 😔

 

Brittany: Because you're always wrong

 

Alvin: Whatever you say

 

Da Bros >:), 6:59 am 

 

Alvin: YOU ACTUALLY DID IT? SIMON WHAT THE FUCK

 

Alvin: Maybe I should send all the texts about Jeanette to her

 

Simon: Oh? You mean the text up above where you threatened to push me into poor Jeanette to make her a mess? You're gonna send that one to Brittany? Jeanette's older sister? 

 

Alvin: No I'm gonna send it to Jeanette

 

Alvin: Wait that actually still sounds bad nvm

 

Alvin: I’ll catch you one day tho

 

Simon: LMFAOOO

 

Simon: Yeah. Good luck.

 

Alvin: I WILL SIMON

 

Simon: Can't wait! ☺️

 

Theodore: OMG SIMON THAT'S ONE OF MY FAVORITES

 

Theodore: you're learning this emoji stuff really well!!!!

 

Simon: Aw, thanks Theodore.

 

Simon: So glad you approve.

 

Alvin: Oh you definitely can't wait

 

Alvin: You'll see

 

Simon: That doesn't even make sense but okay.

 

Alvin: You don't make sense

 

Simon: Wonderful comeback! Theodore, is there a golden star sticker emoji?

 

Theodore: well we have this!! ⭐️

 

Simon: Perfect! Thank you.

 

Simon: Here you go, Alvin. Wonderful work. ⭐️

 

Alvin: One day I WILL get back at you and you'll regret this entire convo

 

To Tiny Brat, 7:00 am 

 

Alvin: One day you'll see

 

Brittany: I’ll see what? That you're a buffoon?

 

Alvin: No

 

Alvin: That I'm actually really cool 😎

 

Alvin: Tbh I missed this

 

Alvin: You and I bickering over nothing

 

Brittany: So glad 

 

Alvin: Haha

 

Alvin: See ya Britt ✨️

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Miller Residence, 7:00 am 

 

Brittany stared at her phone, processing what had just happened. Her heart was beating faster than ever, and her face felt as hot as it would on a July afternoon. What was even going on? Even when they were back to normal and making fun of each other, he still had to get randomly sweet with her now and again. And what was that emoji even supposed to mean? "Ugh, too much thinking for 7 am," Brittany grumbled, putting her highlighter down on the counter. Her makeup session had been rudely interrupted by the nonsensical conversations she was currently having on her phone, so she hoped that she still managed to make herself look presentable today. 

 

"Brittany, we're gonna be late!" shouted Eleanor's annoyed voice from downstairs. This was about the tenth time Brittany's name had been called since she entered the bathroom, so she groaned as she finally exited and walked down the stairs to meet up with her sisters at the front door. 

 

"I'm here," the eldest chipette said, trying to mask her anxiety. 

 

"Finally," Eleanor commented. "Let's go meet the boys."

 

Brittany paused for a moment at the mention of the chipmunks. Oh god, I have to see him now, she thought, panicking a little. At least Eleanor was here this time, and Jeanette wouldn't be distracted either. Hopefully they could help her. Maybe they could start now? 

 

"Question."

 

Eleanor turned around and rose a brow. What now? Brittany sure loved to hold them up when it came to getting ready for school. "Yes?"

 

"What does it mean when a boy sends you a sparkling emoji?" 

 

Right as Jeanette had started moving out the door, she had stopped. A... sparkly emoji? That was... random. "I mean, I suppose it really depends on the person,  but from what I can tell, people usually use it to add some, ah, I'm not sure if this is the right word, but I think it's... flair? To their texts, maybe? Or to make the texts more fun and less dry, I think." 

 

Eleanor smiled at Jeanette's innocence. She could see right through Brittany, from the expression on her face to the fact that she specified that it was a boy that sent her the message. "Let me see it," she said, walking over to her oldest sister. 

 

"What? No," Brittany defended, pulling her phone towards her chest. "I was just asking a question. Like Jeanette said, must just be for flair, or whatever."

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a look. "Do you want my help, or not?" she asked, unamused. "I need a little more context if I'm going to give you an accurate answer."

 

Brittany bit her lip, but eventually gave in. "Here," she grumbled, handing her phone over.

 

Eleanor read through the conversation on Brittany's phone, and couldn't help but smirk, then giggle. "Aw," she began, "You changed the vomit emoji. How sweet."

 

Brittany jumped. "Give it back," she ordered, trying to grab the phone away from Eleanor. "You weren't supposed to see that."

 

"Hey," Eleanor said, taking a step back with the phone pulled back against her. "I have heart emojis for all of my closest contacts. There's no shame in it."

 

Beside them, Jeanette blinked. Oh, Brittany had been talking about Alvin. Ah... The fact she hadn't gotten that before was a little embarrassing. She couldn't really think about that fact, though. No, not when Brittany had apparently... changed the vomit emoji to a heart?

 

Brittany's face was now bright red, a mixture of anger and embarrassment providing the pigment. “Just give me my phone!" she whined, swiping for it again as Eleanor dodged. 

 

"I thought you wanted me to read the text?" Eleanor asked innocently, returning her attention to the conversation on the screen below her. If Brittany was going to relentlessly annoy her about this whole thing, then she was going to annoy her back with her responses. "Oooooh, he said he misses bickering with you, too!"

 

"That's enough," Brittany said, practically seething as she finally snatched her phone back. "That's the last time I ask you for advice."

 

Eleanor shook her head and sighed, shrugging nonchalantly. "I was just trying to help," she clarified, still smirking. It wasn't a complete lie, but it was obvious that she was still kind of fucking with Brittany at the moment.

 

Cringing a little on the inside, Jeanette just stood there beside them. "Well, uh, should we start walking to school, then?" she awkwardly asked, hoping that'd be the first step to changing the subject.

 

"Yes," Brittany replied, stomping past both of her sisters. "Since I was being rushed out the door anyway."

 

Eleanor just rolled her eyes. "Because you always take forever to get ready," she said, following Brittany outside. 

 

"Ugh, whatever." Brittany said. Not only was her question unanswered, but now she was even more flustered than before. Seeing Alvin today was probably going to do nothing less than kill her.

 

7:10 am 

 

Alvin was very lost in thought on his way to the chipette's house. He didn't think much during his conversation with Brittany, but shortly after he sent the last text to her, he ended up rereading their entire conversation more times than he would like to admit. Why did he send a sparkle emoji at the end of his last message? What did that even mean? Was he turning into Theodore now? Then the words about missing her. Did he actually just tell Brittany that he missed talking to her? And more importantly, why did doing so make him feel so fluffy inside? Similar to when he would text Jessica? There wasn't anything romantic going on between them, right? 

 

Or was there? Alvin was confused. Sometimes he felt like he was accidentally flirting with Brittany, but that couldn't be it. That would be weird. Very weird. Completely absolutely unarguably-

 

"Alvin... are you okay?"

 

Simon just sighed, shaking his head with disappointment so sincere you'd think it was real. "I think the mouthwash got to his brain, Theo."

 

"Huh?" Alvin asked, whipping his head towards his brothers, who were currently way behind him. He hadn't even noticed how fast he was walking, but clearly they did. Oops. "Oh, yeah, I'm great," he responded, turning back around. Fuck Simon for that comment about the mouthwash, though. If he wasn't blushing right now, he'd look back again and give him a piece of his mind. 

 

"Oh, thank goodness. I-I was actually kinda worried Simon was right about the mouthwash..."

 

The teenager he mentioned just rolled his eyes — not at his younger brother, but his older one. "I might as well have been. Did you see them in the group chat? Literally flirting in front of everyone else? God, it's gonna be like that forever now."

 

"Wait, what do you mean 'forever now'?"

 

Simon nearly stopped walking altogether. As annoyed as he was by Alvin's recent teasing and bothering, he still didn't want to risk accidentally exposing the red chipmunk's crush on a very specific pink chipette. "Oh, uh, you know, now that they seem to be friends again. That's why they're gonna be like that 'forever now'."

 

"Oh! Oh, well, I guess that makes sense," Theodore simply responded, shrugging without a second thought — much to his brother's relief.

 

The boys eventually arrived at the front step of the Miller residence, and all three girls were waiting for them, just as normal. Well, almost just as normal. For Brittany, she was terrified. It felt like every interaction with Alvin made her feelings become even more intense, and she wasn't ready to lose her mind today. 

 

There they were, though. Alvin seemed to be a bit distracted, but that wasn't completely abnormal for him. "Hey boys!" Eleanor greeted, putting her earlier conversation with Brittany completely behind her. "Ready to go?"

 

"Yeah, definitely!" Theodore chirped, his smile growing significantly at the sight of his counterpart.

 

"Great!" Eleanor replied, immediately joining Theodore's side. Not too eagerly, though. She didn't want to push anything onto him. 

 

As the green duo made their way down, this opened up a pathway for the others, creating an unsurprisingly awkward scene. Alvin looked over at the girl who was currently consuming most of his thoughts. She was looking away from him, as if she was avoiding him on purpose. Why? Was it because she thought his breath was bad since Simon had to go and embarrass him earlier? Jeez, Alvin thought to himself, making his way over to his counterpart. Better clear that up, at least. Why did he even care about this? He had no idea. 

 

"Hey."

 

Brittany didn't notice Alvin approaching her, so the sound of his voice being so close was a surprise. The chipette jumped a little and gasped, but immediately stood her ground when she realized who it was. "Hi," she said as unenthusiastically as she could. No need for Alvin to know about the jitters his sparkling emoji had given her earlier.

 

"Just wanted to make sure you were aware that uh, I did brush my teeth this morning," Alvin continued, trying to sound cool about it. Was there even a cool way to say that? He had no idea, but he hoped it would work. 

 

Brittany gave Alvin a look. That's what he opened up with? It made some sort of sense considering their conversation earlier, but….wow. Alvin always managed to break his record of stupidity when it came to talking. 

 

"Wow, good for you," she began, rolling her eyes. "So proud of you. Is...that what you wanted from me?"

 

Alvin began to match Brittany's unamused energy, but it was hard to ignore the fluffiness that also came with their banter. This feeling was relatively new to Alvin, and he still had yet to process it, but he couldn't help but wonder what the hell it was. Why did Brittany make his heart skip so much these past few days? So instead of keeping his annoyed expression, Alvin switched it to a big grin. Maybe he could play around with this instead. 

 

"Awwww, you are?" Alvin replied, leaning in. "I did it just for you, you know."

 

Between the leaning, the stupid smile, and the words he had just spoken, Brittany could feel herself melting. This wasn't good, and needed to be stopped immediately. "That's gross," she said, pushing him to the side and walking forward. "You should be brushing your teeth regardless. It's like, normal daily hygiene. No wonder you smell all the time."

 

"Yeah, I smell awesome!" Alvin retorted, following the chipette. "Didn't ya know? You probably wouldn't admit it, though."

 

Brittany could tell that Alvin was trying to egg her on and annoy her, so she stayed quiet this time, only letting out a groan before looking the other way. She was done giving Alvin attention, especially when she could give herself away at any moment. She didn't even want to think about what he would do if Alvin found out what he was currently doing to her. 

 

Once the others had all started moving, the nerdier chipmunks were the only ones left, and Simon was... worried. The last time he had seen his counterpart, she had looked awfully overwhelmed. He had even let go of her hand — shortly after the eldest siblings joined the group, having just realized he was still holding onto it — and she just... didn't move. She had stood there, quiet with downcast eyes. Maybe more meek than he had ever seen her. It was kinda adorable, honestly. Concerning too, though. She was so lost in her own world, that the only way she'd start moving again was if he took her hand and strung her along. 

 

The worst part was that Jeanette remembered it. She hadn't been aware when it was happening, but when she tried to fall asleep last night? It hit her. It hit her that she had been so flustered that she forgot to keep walking. Hit her like a freight train. Actually, maybe the worst part was that it had her prompted her to do something that she hadn't done in a while. Think about the story Samuel had told her. And then... search it up. And then stare at the ceiling with the knowledge that all other available sources were confirming the story — 'all' referring to two, by the way. Just two. Two sources. You know why? Because no one cared about a random story about their specific town set in the 18th Century. Because no one else was stupid enough to think on and on and on about it, and to cry about it, and to worry about it, and—

 

"Are you okay?"

 

Her head practically snapped upwards. Oh. She had done it again. "O-Oh! Yeah! I-I'm okay! Sorry... I just zoned out."

 

Simon smiled. "That's okay. Let's just start walking."

 

So everyone headed off to school, trying desperately to pretend that it was a normal Friday morning. Little did they know how difficult that would become. 

 

Slick Six ;), 8:10 am 

 

Alvin: Heyyyyy

 

Alvin: I’m bored

 

Brittany: Me too

 

Alvin: Good cause I need someone to entertain me

 

Brittany: I guess I can do that 🙄

 

Alvin: You guess?

 

Brittany: Yeah

 

Alvin: Well ig that's better than nothing

 

Brittany: It is

 

Alvin: A shame the others don't text during class

 

Alvin: They missing out

 

Brittany: Because they're rule followers

 

Alvin: I know

 

Alvin: Nerds

 

Brittany: Yeah

 

Alvin: Let's talk about something

 

Brittany: Like what?

 

Alvin: Idk

 

Alvin: Ooh Halloween is coming up

 

Alvin: Watcha gonna go as?

 

Brittany: No idea

 

Brittany: I usually do group costumes with my friends but

 

Alvin: Right

 

Alvin: Was looking forward to doing a couples costume this year so I get it

 

Brittany: She doesn't deserve your costume anyway

 

Alvin: Oh? You think my costumes are good?

 

Brittany: I mean

 

Brittany: They're not BAD

 

Alvin: I see I see

 

Alvin: We can be the hottest two at every Halloween party this year

 

Brittany: Hah

 

Alvin: Well you can be the second hottest

 

Brittany: In your dreams

 

Alvin: 😉

 

Brittany: Ew

 

Alvin: Haha

 

Eleanor: Get a room

 

Alvin: Hi Eleanor

 

Brittany: We were just talking

 

Eleanor: “We can be the hottest two at every Halloween party this year 😉”

 

Alvin: Wait woah woah woah I was just being nice

 

Eleanor: 🤨

 

Brittany: Stop making shit out to be something else

 

Eleanor: Wow

 

Simon: Wh

 

Simon: Okay, I honestly don't even know what to say other than "Eleanor's got a point" so let's just stick with that.

 

Alvin: We were just talking!!!!!!!! Bro

 

Eleanor: Whatever you say

 

*Sister Squad*, 8:34 am 

 

Brittany: Are you TRYING to embarrass me?

 

Eleanor: Kinda

 

Eleanor: You two were openly flirting in a group chat and it was annoying me

 

Brittany: ….

 

Brittany: We weren't flirting

 

Eleanor: Really?

 

Eleanor: Be honest with me, how hard are you blushing right now?

 

Brittany: ONLY BECAUSE OF THE STUPID CRUSH I HAVE IT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH WHAT HE SAID

 

Eleanor: Either way it's annoying

 

Eleanor: Just dm each other

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Brittany: Just don't bring Alvin into it please

 

Brittany: I don't want him finding out

 

Eleanor: He won't

 

Eleanor: He's not smart enough

 

Brittany: God I hope you're right

 

Girls Bathroom, 11:55 am 

 

Eleanor was over it. After opening her phone to find out that her sister was openly flirting with the guy that she swore she didn't have feelings for a few days ago, and then getting yelled at for pointing it out, she wasn't sure if she was going to make it through the rest of the school day. “You have a heart next to his contact name and you panic every time he does something nice for you, but I'M the one making it something big,” the blonde grumbled to herself, angrily marching down the hallway towards the cafeteria. “You know what? I need a bathroom break before I have to see her again.” 

 

Eleanor entered the bathroom, sighing as she looked at herself in the sink mirror. Well, more like looked at the top of her forehead in the sink mirror. Just one of the reasons why she wanted to promote more accessibility in their school. Why did she have to still deal with this shit? Yesterday she was laughing with her best friend, but that didn't change anything. When she was in this group, she was back to being a wingman for the most stubborn couple she had ever witnessed. Her feelings went back to being pushed to the side, like they never even existed. When was the last time she was even able to think about what to do with Theodore? She decided she wanted to wait for him, but for how long? How much was she willing to get hurt before she just couldn't take it anymore?

 

The chipette stepped away, looking back at the door. "I guess I should go now," she said, turning towards the bathroom entrance. She ended up stopping in her tracks however, because what happened next was a very unwelcomed surprise.

 

"Oh, there you are."

 

“Huh?”

 

A tall blonde stared down at the unsuspecting chipette, smiling at her as if she didn't just completely rip her sister to shreds days ago. Next to her stood the other offender, smiling as well as she crossed her arms pompously. Something wasn't right about this.

 

"What do you two want?" she asked, trying to sound tough. Not much scared Eleanor, but if she were to be completely honest, Jessica kind of did. 

 

"I think that question is more appropriate for you," Jessica replied, walking closer to the now uneasy girl. 

 

"What do you mean?" Eleanor continued to ask. 

 

Jessica laughed and looked at Audrey, who let out a snort. "We know more than you think we do."

 

Eleanor gave the girls a perplexed look. They were being extremely cryptic, but she could tell that they were up to no good. "About what?"

 

"About how you really feel about your sister," Audrey replied. "We know that she makes you feel insignificant, like your feelings don't matter. She takes up allllll the spotlight, and you're just supposed to take it, because that's what good sisters do, right?" 

 

Eleanor couldn't believe what she was hearing. How on Earth did Jessica and Audrey know about this? "What makes you say that?" she asked cautiously. She didn't want to give them any sort of confirmation. This was clearly some sort of plot towards something that they were planning. 

 

"Maybe the fact that you were crying about it yesterday," Jessica explained, looking at her nails nonchalantly. 

 

"You were spying on me?" Eleanor asked. Okay, now this was straight up creepy. 

 

"I wouldn't call it that," Jessica said. "We just happened to be in the right place at the right time."

 

"It doesn't matter," Audrey began, scoffing as she approached Eleanor. "What matters is that your feelings got hurt, and nobody is suffering the consequences of it."

 

It was now that Eleanor understood exactly what Jessica and Audrey were up to. They were trying to turn her against Brittany, a move that she honestly should have seen coming. Not that it was going to happen though, because she would never do that. No matter how much her sister actually did hurt her, she would never be able to bring herself to hurt her back. 

 

"I'm not joining you," Eleanor said, straightening her stance in a guarded manner.

 

"Oh," Jessica began, leaning back as she arched a brow. "You're refusing an offer from me?" she asked, laughing a little. "That's bold."

 

"I'll die before I partake in any sort of bullying," Eleanor continued. "Brittany may be hard to deal withe sometimes, but what you two did to her was straight up cruel. I would never condone that, let alone do it myself."

 

"Oh, Ellie," Audrey cooed, walking behind the chipette and gently stroking her shoulder. "I get it. I didn't want to do anything to your sister either. She was my best friend, but when she started talking about pursuing Michael when she knew I liked him, I had to do something. I out of all people know how selfish she is. She only cares about herself, right?"

 

Eleanor flinched at Audrey's touch and backed away, glaring at her. "If you two actually thought you could convince me to turn against my sister, then you have severely underestimated me."

 

"Hmph," Jessica let out. "You're making a big mistake, you know." 

 

"I doubt it," Eleanor said, but she could feel her heart beginning to race. She knew what Jessica was capable of, so to say that she was scared was actually an understatement at the moment. 

 

"Okay, well, here's your warning. If you aren't with us, you are against us. We will continue to make your life a living hell, until the day you graduate. Do you understand that?" Jessica said.

 

Eleanor almost gulped, but she knew that Jessica was bluffing. There was only so much that she could do to her, and Eleanor knew that she was stronger than the mean girl's other victims. "Do your worst, then," she replied, stepping forward a bit and staring Jessica down. "I will take any amount of damage before I submit to anything. That's final."

 

With that, the chipette left the room, leaving the two unimpressed girls to look at each other with disappointment. "She's going to regret it," Jessica said.

 

"Definitely," Audrey added. 

 

 

Cafeteria, 12:08 pm 

 

Lunch had been surprisingly normal so far. Other than Alvin and Brittany awkwardly being the first two to arrive at the table, and Simon seeming a little more on edge than usual, the conversation quickly erupted into various topics that would seem typical for the group. At this very moment, Alvin was currently planning a Halloween movie marathon. Whether the others consented to this wasn't important to him, but he was going to run his mouth about it anyway.

 

"Okay, so we'll start with the lame baby movies like Casper and Nightmare Before Christmas, then Theodore and Jeanette can leave and we can watch the actual horror movies."

 

"O-Okay, now that's a plan I can agree with," remarked Theodore, sighing in relief now that they had all finally come to a compromise.

 

Brittany rolled her eyes. She wasn't a fan of silly kids movies or gory horror movies, so she knew that she wasn't going to have fun either way. It didn't matter though, because right now she was trying not to think about Eleanor's comments from earlier about her...... "flirting" with Alvin. Were they actually flirting? There was no way that could be true. Alvin would never be into her like that. It just wasn't the kind of relationship they had. Ugh, Ellie can be so annoying sometimes, she thought to herself. It was then that she realized something.

 

“Uh, where's Eleanor?"

 

The first to perk up at his friend's name, the green chipmunk glanced around. "Uh, I'm not sure. I think she might be late or something."

 

"Eleanor's never late though," Brittany commented. It was weird. Recently it seemed that her sister had been avoiding her, and now she was late to lunch? Something was seriously going on. 

 

"Maybe she's just doing something else," Alvin suggested, shrugging. "Like she was yesterday."

 

Right. Eleanor had hung out with Dominique yesterday. So did that mean.....? "You don't think she would ditch us, do you?"

 

Jeanette cringed a little. She really didn't like how the word 'ditch' made it sound as if Eleanor was somehow betraying the group, but she figured maybe Brittany was just using that world casually and lightly. "I don't think so," she simply answered, putting aside her feelings about the phrasing.

 

"I'm gonna text her," Brittany said, whipping out her phone. 

 

"How come you don't react like this when I'm late?" Alvin asked, smirking in a teasing manner. 

 

Brittany looked up at him from her phone with an unamused look. "Because I don't care about you," she replied, sending her message to Eleanor.

 

To Eleanor, 12:12 pm 

 

Brittany: Where are you?

 

Cafeteria, 12:12 pm

 

Until that point, Simon had been silent. He had entered the cafeteria from a different entrance and sat down without even daring to look at any of the tables behind his seat. From the moment he sat down, he had been laser-focused on eating, and not drawing any attention to himself. There wasn't a chance he'd risk an encounter as mortifying as the one he had yesterday.

 

Alvin blatantly flirting with Brittany was enough to snap him back into reality, though.

 

Really? Alvin was just going to flirt with her in front of all of them? Even after flirting with her in the group chat during their earlier class? Even after flirting with her that very morning? They hadn't even gone on a single date yet, and they were already proving to be insufferable. God, the rest of his life was going to be hell. The last thing he needed shoved in his face was flirting, especially not from Alvin and Brittany of all people. 

 

While Simon kept his gaze low and just rolled his eyes, Theodore and Jeanette weren't able to suppress their slight albeit uncomfortable grimaces fast enough for someone to have not potentially noticed. The latter two both hated contributing to an awkward atmosphere but... the third time that day? Things were getting a little weird now... 

 

Fortunately for them, Alvin and Brittany were just as oblivious to their reactions as they were to the other's feelings for them. It was like they were in their own little world when they were together, not that it was that much different than when they weren't. 

 

"You wish you didn't care about me," Alvin said, leaning forward a little. Okay, maybe he was acting a little weird right now. He wasn't going to lie and say that he didn't look over his earlier texts with Brittany after Eleanor implied that he was flirting with her, and now......he could kind of see it. But he wasn't, right? It was their regular banter, nothing different than what they had before. Alvin couldn't help but feel like something was different though. Instead of the usual annoyance he experienced when interacting with the eldest chipette, he was starting to feel more excited and happy. It was like talking to Brittany was making all of his current problems go away, which made sense as to why he seemed to be holding onto her a little more than usual. Maybe this was some temporary post-breakup weirdness that would go away eventually, or at least he hoped it was.

 

"I wish you would shut your mouth," Brittany said, rolling her eyes. It was then that she finally realized the others were silent, which now made things awkward. She didn't want to spend her entire lunch just talking to Alvin. Eugh. "Why don't we go back to talking about Halloween, or something. You know, while we wait for Eleanor."

 

Leaning forward, right into her personal space? God... this was uncomfortable to witness. And, honestly? It was taking every single fiber in his body for Simon to not make a comment about it. "Great idea. Let's talk about something else entirely, though," he finally said, deciding to leave out his reason for that decision being that he didn't want to witness a repeat of the most recent group chat conversation. "Theodore, how about you tell us about what your friends have been up to?"

 

"Oh! Yes!" the boy named immediately agreed, lighting up now that he had remembered something specific. "Guys, I've actually got great news! Little Jimmy might be getting a girlfriend!"

 

Theodore was more than happy to change the subject, but Jeanette found herself lost in thought. Something felt... off. Although he spoke at a level tone with a smile, there was something... unusual about Simon's demeanor. His smile didn't quite reach his eyes. His tone didn't sound passive-aggressive, but it did feel a little forced... forced enough that she wondered if he actually was annoyed about something. And, oddly enough, he had approached the table from behind the chipette side rather than the chipmunk one — something that was unusual on any Friday, considering where his before-lunch classes usually were. To be fair, though... she was probably just overthinking again. Maybe he had made a pit-stop before getting to the cafeteria, and then had to use one of the other entrances, or maybe he was just tired today. Yeah. Jeanette seriously needed to stop looking so much into things. 

 

"What?" Alvin asked, turning around. "I swear, everyone's getting new girlfriends nowadays." 

 

"And boyfriends," Brittany added, rolling her eyes. Looking at Alvin she could tell that he was....sad? It was probably the mention of dating that made him like that. To think that just a week ago was the night that his heart got ripped in half.....yeah, it made sense that he would be upset. I could treat you so much better, she thought to herself. Oh god, shut the hell up! I did not just think that...

 

The other three, even the absent-minded Jeanette, exchanged odd looks. Hadn't those two just finished flirting? They were part of the 'everyone' they were referring to.

 

"She's really nice, though!" Theodore chimed, hoping to lighten the now slightly sour atmosphere. "They've been on five dates together so far, and he said they might make it official soon! And, and I think she actually does like him!"

 

Ah, Theodore's enthusiasm made sense now. It didn't take a genius to realize that dating probably wasn't very easy for someone like Little Jimmy. "I'm happy for him. I honestly hope it all goes well," Simon mused, smiling genuinely this time.

 

"Hey," came a new voice, bringing the attention up at the last member of the group as she sat down next to her sisters. "Sorry I'm late, I was taking a bathroom break. Guess I'm just not feeling too well today."

 

Jeanette's attention flickered from Simon's demeanor to Eleanor's. Okay, maybe she was just overthinking everything at this point, but her sister seemed off too. "Oh, no, don't worry about it!" she first said, reassuring her poor sister. "I hope you feel better soon, though... Let us know if you need anything, Ellie."

 

Theodore frowned along with the purple chipette. "Yeah!! I think Simon has some medicine stuff in his bag if you need it!" he offered, prompting a nod from the mentioned brother.

 

"Thanks, but I'm sure I'll be fine," Eleanor said, smiling cheerfully. She didn't feel great about lying to everyone, but there were multiple reasons that they shouldn't know what just happened:

 

  1. They would all get either extremely worried or freaked out, and she didn't want to do that to them.

 

  1. Brittany would probably get very angry and lash out at Jessica, only making things worse.

 

  1. She agreed with the two mean girls on one thing. Her opinion and feelings in this group didn't matter. There was no point in sharing the anxiety that she was going through right now. It would quickly turn into an afterthought after her self-absorbed sister came up with something else for the group to ponder on, and then she would only get hurt in the long run. 

 

Eleanor decided it was better to just leave it alone. She would have to deal with it by herself, as usual. 

 

"That's good, cause we thought something bad happened to you," Brittany said. Maybe it was because she had been suspicious of her sister lately, but Eleanor seemed......too nervous to be telling the truth. She had to be hiding something, but Brittany didn't know how to find out what it was. Eleanor most likely wouldn't tell her, especially if it had something to do with her.

 

Jeanette wasn't very convinced either. On the other hand, Simon seemed to have his mind someplace else entirely, and Theodore, although still visibly worried for her, seemed to have believed the fake smile. "Y-Yeah! We're glad you're okay, though," he added, to which Jeanette hummed and nodded in affirmation. 

 

"Thanks guys," Eleanor said. "I'm just ready to eat. Anything interesting come up in conversation so far?"

 

"Yes, actually!" Theodore exclaimed, excited to reiterate how happy he was for his friend. "Little Jimmy might get a girlfriend soon! A-And I know I've been wrong before, but I think this time she might actually like him!!"

 

"Aww, good for him!" Eleanor chimed, relaxing a little. Theodore truly was something with the way he could instantly make her feel better just by talking. "I know he's been struggling with that recently. Finding someone who likes you just the way you are is important."

 

Alvin could feel himself getting......insecure? He wasn't jealous of Little Jimmy or anything, no, not at all. It was just the reminder that other people were able to find true love, yet the one girl he was finally able to bag was just using him the whole time. Apparently finding someone who liked him the way he was, was impossible.

 

"Yes! Yes, exactly!" the bubbly chipmunk agreed, thrilled that someone else understood why this news was so important. "And, you know, that applies to friendship as well! Which is why I'm really glad I have you guys!"

 

As soon as those last few words left Theodore's mouth, a smile popped up onto Jeanette's face and dropped right off Simon's. Had she not picked up on the sudden change with her peripheral vision, she would've simply thanked the other boy for what he had just said. She couldn't, though. Not now. No, now she was worried all over again. Something was seriously wrong, and this time she was sure of it. Simon was suddenly focused solely on his food now, so much so that he didn't even notice her staring — something she was very grateful for because Jeanette needed all the time she could get to figure out what was going on.

 

Even with all that extra time though, she still wasn't able to get a read on what he was feeling. One thing for sure though, was that he seemed... distant. His eyes looked empty but... they also gave the impression that he was full of thought. It was confusing. Honestly, Jeanette just didn't know at this point. She figured it'd at least be a smart move to glance back down at her own food for a few moments, you know, just so the poor guy wouldn't have to feel a pair of eyes burning into him.

 

There was just one problem with doing that, though.

 

When she eventually looked back up, her eyes didn't land on him. They accidentally landed on someone else.

 

Far past Simon's shoulder, across the aisle, and on one of the large tables by the windows, there was a brunette. A brunette now staring right at her.

 

Her gaze teared away first, and almost immediately. It felt as if the other person's eyes were still on her, though — a concern that was made real when hers flickered back up, and noticed now three people staring right at her. The brunette, a blonde, and a... someone with purple hair?

 

Oh. Shit.

 

"Awww, that's so sweet, Theodore," Eleanor cooed, smiling even more at his comments.

 

"I know," Brittany added, smiling as well. "You're my favorite chipmunk at the moment. When's the next time you're going to come over?"

 

Alvin perked up at this, looking at Brittany after her comment. Theodore was her favorite? Was she serious about that? More importantly, why was he offended?

 

With a slight blush, the praised chipmunk beamed at his friends. "Thank you!" he first said, addressing both girls with a smile. "As for the coming over thing, well, I haven't really thought about that, but we could plan something if you'd like!"

 

Eleanor wasn't expecting Brittany to invite Theodore over again so soon, but she was glad that she did. Maybe she could focus on this now instead of what happened to her in the bathroom earlier. "We should!" she cheerfully said, smiling. "Maybe we can do a spa day this time. I know I could use some relaxation."

 

"Totally," Brittany said, looking over to Jeanette to see if she was just as excited. It was hard to tell though, because she was looking in a completely different direction than everyone else. What was going on with everyone today? 

 

Curly purple hair that was tied into two big low-seated pigtails. Just like the ones Jeanette had spotted sitting at the very same table Simon had frozen up beside during his walk down the aisle yesterday. Now that she had recognized one person, she started recognizing the others too. That was the table. That was definitely the table.

 

Thankfully, the blonde and purple-haired individuals simply smiled at her before turning and looking away. Even better, by the grace of whatever was in the sky, the other people at the table hadn't even seemed to have noticed her.

 

The brunette's gaze lingered, though. Only for a second longer, but it lingered. 

 

"Uh Jeanette?" the eldest chipette asked, gently tapping her sister on the shoulder.

 

Startled, her little sister straightened up with a jolt. "Wh-What?" was the first thing she said, the words coming out in an awkward blurt. Once she noticed everyone was staring at her, even Simon who had glanced up with concern, her face started burning. "S-Sorry... I zoned out. What was the question?" 

 

"We were talking about inviting Theodore over again," Brittany replied, giving her sister a confused look.

 

"Yeah! Eleanor suggested I go with you guys to the spa!" the boy in question added on.

 

Ohh, thank goodness. They were just making plans with Theodore. "Aw, that sounds wonderful," Jeanette remarked, covering up all her prior discomfort with a sweet smile. "We'd love to have you come with us some time!"

 

The green chipmunk felt himself glow. Honestly? He wasn't even sure why it had him so happy. Maybe it was the fact his company was wanted, maybe it was the fact even Brittany wanted him there, or maybe it was the fact he was getting an opportunity to spend time with family. Either way, he was thrilled. "I'd love that too! Thank you!!"

 

Jeanette smiled again, a little more genuinely this time. The effects of her stomach sinking a few minutes ago still lingered, and Simon still seemed off, but... at least she had Theodore. At least they had Theodore. She honestly didn't know where the group would be without him.

 

Thanks to Theodore, the group seemed to be in good standing again. Hopefully that would last, despite all of the other events happening around them. 

 

To Jeanette, 1:32 pm 

 

Brittany: I know you actually pay attention in class but this is important

 

Brittany: Like really important

 

Jeanette: What's going on?

 

Brittany: Eleanor has been acting so weird lately

 

Brittany: Did you see her at lunch? She was late and had such a shitty excuse

 

Jeanette: Oh

 

Jeanette: Are you sure? she really did seem unwell

 

Brittany: Yeah but not in that way

 

Brittany: More in a nervous anxious way

 

Jeanette: Oh…well. Yeahh she kinda did

 

Brittany: So something's going on

 

Brittany: There's something she isn't telling us

 

Jeanette: Maybe, yeah. Should we ask?

 

Jeanette: Bc tbh I am worried about her

 

Brittany: You think she's gonna tell us?

 

Jeanette: Maybe if we ask nicely and say we're just worried about her?

 

Brittany: She'll just do her whole "I'm fine!" thing again

 

Jeanette: Oh.. what should we do then?

 

Brittany: We have to figure out what's going on without her knowing

 

Brittany: If she's onto us she'll just double down and we'll never find out

 

Jeanette: I don't think that's a good idea 

 

Jeanette: Wouldn't that only make her upset with us??

 

Brittany: But like

 

Brittany: It's for her tho

 

Brittany: I feel like she would be thankful we got involved

 

Brittany: She always says she can handle things on her own but she can't

 

Brittany: She needs us

 

Brittany: That's gotta be why she's avoiding us too

 

Brittany: She probably doesn't want us getting involved bc she doesn't want us to worry about her or whatever

 

Jeanette: That's all true, but are you sure it wouldn't just make her mad at us?

 

Jeanette: I mean maybe we could just sit down with her and gently reason with her until she feels comfortable enough to tell us?

 

Jeanette: Maybe there's a reason why she won't tell us. maybe she's not sure we'd want to help or hear about it :/

 

Brittany: Idk

 

Brittany: I just

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Brittany: I feel like........she's still mad at me

 

Brittany: I’m trying my best to make up for the shit I did but she has been so distant recently and I can't help but feel like she would only get pissed if I tried to talk to her

 

Brittany: Am I being paranoid?

 

Jeanette: Awh Brittany :(

 

Jeanette: To be honest, I'm not sure how she'd react if you tried to talk to her.. she probably isn't mad at you though

 

Jeanette: If you want, maybe I can talk to her by myself instead?

 

Brittany: Oh my gosh

 

Brittany: Ur so smart

 

Brittany: She totally would

 

Brittany: And then you can tell me and we can come up with a plan to help

 

Jeanette: Awsjsjj thank you!! and yeah!! I'll make sure to do that then

 

Brittany: Great it's a plan now

 

TEHS Entrance, 3:30 pm

 

Eleanor stood at the front of the school, waiting for the rest of the group to join her. She frowned and looked down at her phone, which currently had her dms with Dominique open. Dom, I need to tell you something. Dom, you won't believe what happened to me today. Dom, I need your help. Ugh, no. She couldn't. Why would Eleanor bother her friend with such a big problem only right after they reconnected? She knew how much Dominique detested Jessica, so giving her this information would only cause her to blow up. Besides, it wasn't and shouldn't be her problem. It was Eleanor's.....although technically also Brittany's. The blonde sighed before turning her phone off and putting it away. The last time she felt this lonely was when she was being made of in middle school for being shaped the way that she was. She had obviously grown from getting insecure about that, but it was the same feeling. The feeling that nobody would ever understand or care about her, and that she would have to keep this all to herself until it blew up. Hopefully this time it wouldn't blow up, and she could forget about it. 

 

"Oh, who am I kidding?" she said out loud, but quiet enough that nobody around her could hear. This was going to be terrible to deal with, and it was probably only the beginning of whatever sick plan Jessica had. Another obstacle that she would have to deal with, all while smiling and pretending that everything was fine. No biggie, she thought, trying not to let her eye twitch. I just have to deal with this now, along with my unrequited feelings for Theodore and my sister's romance arc taking over my life. But I'll be fine, right? Of course! Hahahahahahaha-

 

That was when the rest of the group had appeared, conversations going on as normal. Right. What she was feeling wasn't important. Whether she was scared, anxious, or upset, the group carried on the same. She would have to forget about this day like she did the rest, and move on as if nothing happened. It was what she was good at, anyway. Eleanor hoped to god that this was the last, though. She wasn't sure how much more chaos she could handle before she snapped. 

 

????????, 4:37 pm

 

Mud. Muddied ground, muddied boots, and a muddied mind. Trudging through it would've been easier any other day. Or maybe it wouldn't have. Maybe there wouldn't be another day where stomping through a thunderstorm would've been easy. Maybe not after what had happened today.

 

Dropping black rain boots and an umbrella on the porch, a hooded figure marched through a cozy two-story home until they got to a door. A door they creaked open to reveal a void dimly lit by just one screen. Just one screen, held in the lap of a teenager surrounded by used tissues and cough-drop wrappers.

 

"We've got eyes on us."

 

Beneath layers of blankets, a curious gaze flickered upwards. "Eyes?" the hunched-over child asked, perking up in an instant. "Are you kidding? It's been ages since we've had eyes! And we just happen to get them one of the only days I stay home— Wait, wait. Are they fresh or tired?"

 

"Fresh… but not foreign."

 

"Oh? That's a new one... Who is it?"

 

"The bitch from homecoming."

 

Those few words were all it took for a spark to turn into a flame, taking the form of pearly whites now gleaming in the dark. "No fucking way… The one with the glasses? Usually in that sweater thing?"

 

In response, a deep breath was taken in and let out slowly. "Yeah," was then muttered through gritted teeth. "You seem more excited than usual, though... What, already got dirt on her?"

 

The teenager sitting on the bed just laughed. "Dude, you can not be serious right now. Are you kidding? No, not her, but her sister? Oh, dude! All anyone can talk about these days is her sister! All Lista hears is about her and all Phyra sees is people staring at her, and—" 

 

"A sister?"

 

"Well, two, actually. But the real talk of the town is the one we keep seeing in the cafeteria… You know… the glue, the trash cans…"

 

Eyes shot wide open. "Don't you fucking dare tell me you're talking about her."

 

The only grin in the room glimmered. "Oh, but I am. And that's why I'm so excited. Our fresh eyes? They belong to the sister of the one girl everyone has eyes on."

 

A sigh was let out, exhaled with a seething undertone to it. "Fucking hell… Of course. The sister of a Regina George wannabe; that's who he wants. That's who he's dragging into our orbit. Out of every single fucking person in this goddamn school. And that motherfucker's supposed to be smart."

 

That last bit made the bed-ridden teenager's grin falter. Although they knew the frustration was pretty warranted, hearing one friend be angry about another still made them feel uneasy… especially when it came to this friend group. "Do you… Do you just wanna talk about all this for a second? I mean…" 

 

A pause. "No. I'm fine. I just need information."

 

"Understood... What's Ny asking to know?"

 

A second pause. "Nyla… didn't send me here. She's aware of the situation, but doesn't think we need to do anything just yet. She said since it's only happened once and briefly, that it might not mean anything." 

 

"Oh. And… you don't agree with that?" 

 

A third pause. "No. I'm telling you, Rammie; I've got a bad feeling about this."

 

"Damn, alright... Don't worry though, I trust your gut. So, tell me then, what do you need to know?"

 

"Everything."

 

"And… just what exactly are you willing to pay?" was the next question, accompanied by a cheeky grin that was promptly shot down with a glare. "Relax, relax! I'm kidding, I'm kidding... You know how it is… anything for you, Ivina." 

 

Notes:

Things are starting to get.......weird, aren't they?

 

Who are these mysterious people, and why are they mad at Simon? Will we see more of them?

 

What are Jessica and Audrey up to? What is their next move? Will Eleanor tell anyone about what happened?

 

Will the group survive?

 

Only time will tell.

Chapter 29: Spa Day

Summary:

The girls take Theodore out to get a nice relaxing spa treatment, but life can't go TOO easy for them. Maybe a secret or two is revealed, who knows....

Notes:

HI FRIENDS!

 

Hello so uh- I think I have gained the ultimate fic writer curse because when I tell y'all how crazy my summer was....

 

I traveled a lot, ended up in the HOSPITAL FOR A KIDNEY STONE, ended up getting hyperfixated on Inside Out 2, and then had to scramble to get ready for my second year of teaching sooooo yeah, it's been kinda crazy ngl. But I'm back! Hopefully we will go back to a more regular schedule, but I can't speak for Sapphire. HOWEVER we do have chapter 30 started so there IS hope for the future!

 

I hope you guys enjoy this chapter! It's not incredibly eventful, but some important things DO happen in here. We're gearing towards some big stuff, so enjoy the ride! I'm super excited about this one teehee.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Saturday, October 22nd 

 

To Theodore, 8:46 am 

 

Brittany: Theodorrrrre heyyyyyy

 

Theodore: hiiii brittany!!! 

 

Brittany: So

 

Brittany: Me and my sisters are going to the spa today

 

Brittany: Wanna come? Since ur one of the girls now 💅🏻

 

Theodore: sure!!!! :D

 

Brittany: Yasssss

 

Brittany: Okay meet us at 1:00? Our appointment is at 1:30

 

Theodore: okie!!!!!

 

Theodore: thanks brittany!! :D

 

Brittany: Ur soooo welcome

 

 

Miller Residence, 12:53 pm 

 

"Are you girls ready to go?"

 

As Ms. Miller's voice was heard from upstairs, Brittany sighed, putting down her moisturizer before checking the clock on her phone. It was 12:53, which meant that they would be leaving for their spa appointment soon, which meant that Theodore would be at their house any second now. "In a second!" she shouted from the bathroom, hoping that her family could hear her. 

 

From downstairs, Eleanor rolled her eyes. "I still don't get it," she said. "We go to the spa, and she still gets herself ready. We are going to be pampered when we get there. Why is she even putting in any effort to do it herself?"

 

Beside her, Jeanette grimaced. "Yeah... You've, you've got a point there," she first acknowledged, a little hesitant to do so even though Brittany wouldn't be able to hear them. "I'm just glad we're even going, to be honest. I feel like we could really use something like this after all that's happened this week."

 

"Yeah," Eleanor agreed. "I'm actually pretty glad that Brittany suggested we do the spa day today." Now, the reason why she thought so wasn't necessary to disclose. After yesterday, Jessica and Audrey seemed to be the only things Eleanor could think about. Hopefully this relaxing day could finally take her mind off of everything for a while. 

 

Soon after, Brittany finally emerged down the stairs and met up with the others, fashionable purse in hand. "I am so excited for today," she said. 

 

Just as Jeanette was about to express her own excitement, the sound of a doorbell being rung was heard. Hit first with surprise, and then a slight sense of worry, the tallest chipette looked back over to her sisters. They hadn't booked the spa day the same time company was expected, had they...?

 

Eleanor was just as confused. "Who is that?" she asked, before looking at Brittany. "You didn't order another expensive perfume again, did you?"

 

"What? No," Brittany replied, a little offended. She then walked over to the door and grabbed the handle, turning back to her sisters. "It's Theodore, duh."

 

"Theodore? Did we invite Theodore?" Ms. Miller asked, genuinely confused. "I don't remember that."

 

Eleanor gave Brittany a look before crossing her arms. Technically she did if you wanted to think about it that way, but to her knowledge, it was never officially confirmed that he was going. "No Ms. Miller, we didn't," she replied, glaring at Brittany. "Care to tell us something?" 

 

Brittany was confused. Had she....not told anyone that Theodore was joining them? "Oh, I......," she began, chuckling as she realized. "Oops."

 

The next thing the family heard was a light knock. "Hello? Is anyone home?" could be heard after it, coming from a voice that was definitely Theodore's.

 

"Yup!" Eleanor shouted, quickly switching her attitude up as she walked over to the door and opened it. "Hi Theo!" she chimed, smiling at the boy. Theodore didn't need to feel bad about joining them, especially when they were the ones who invited him in the first place. 

 

"So glad you could join us," Brittany added, ignoring Eleanor's previous comments. It's not like it really mattered, anyway. Everyone still wanted Theodore there, right?

 

The boy in question lit up with a smile as soon as his face was revealed. "Hi, Ellie! Hey, everyone!" he first said, greeting the Millers with an enthusiastic wave. "And I'm glad too! Thank you so much for inviting me, guys!"

 

"Yeah! Of course!" Eleanor replied. She seriously needed to talk to Brittany about making plans without everyone's consent, but that was for later. Right now she was determined to enjoy her day with her sisters and friend. 

 

"So are you....er....girls and lad ready to go now?" Ms. Miller asked, still confused as to how Theodore was joining them today. "It's nearly 1 o' clock. We better start headin."

 

"Oh you know I'm ready" Brittany replied, pushing down her sunglasses and walking out the door. 

 

"It's October," Eleanor commented, shaking her head at her sister's outfit. "I swear, she always dresses like it's the middle of the summer."

 

Walking over to the others, Jeanette hummed absent-mindedly, still processing the fact Theodore had suddenly showed up. Similarly to Eleanor, she hadn't expected this to be the spa trip he was going to join, but she really didn't mind at all. After all, how could she when the little ball of sunshine looked so happy about the situation? All that really mattered anyway was that they were going to finally have a well-deserved break from all of the recent drama in their lives.

 

Sweet Sally’s Salon, 1:10 pm 

 

"Oh my gosh!" 

 

Eleanor groaned at the sound of Brittany's outburst, banging her head slightly against the back of her seat in the car. "Brittany, that is the seventh time you have started a sentence with 'Oh my gosh', and every single time it has been about something that I simply just do not care about." 

 

"Well, don't listen then," Brittany commented, rolling her eyes. Ever since her friend group had ditched her, she no longer had anyone to gossip with. The least her sister could do was listen to her rant about different people she didn’t like. “I’m sure Jeanette and Theodore care."

 

At the sound of their names, the previously-distracted other two suddenly perked up. "O-Oh, sorry, what're we talking about?" Theodore asked for the both of them.

 

Brittany scoffed and huffed, pouting a little to herself. "I was about to tell you all about Sadie Monroe's awful highlights, but it seems that none of you care, so I'll just keep that all to myself."

 

Eleanor couldn't help but let out a small laugh at Brittany's expense. She thought it was pretty clear that nobody else was interested in her petty gossip, but Brittany could be surprisingly socially dense sometimes. "Please do," she replied, looking back out the window as Ms. Miller not-so-gracefully pulled into a parking spot. 

 

"Well, I hope your massage today is the least satisfying one you've ever had," Brittany said, going back to looking at her phone. 

 

Eleanor simply rolled her eyes. What an amazing comeback, sis, she thought to herself. Hopefully this attitude would go away once their spa session began, because she was not going to let whatever this was ruin her day. 

 

Despite not being able to hear her sister's thoughts, Jeanette hoped the same. Especially since Theodore was with them. Though, then again, it wasn't like he was a stranger to the eldest sister's usual attitude. On second thought, though... now that she was looking over at the boy waiting outside the car, it seemed he hadn't noticed at all. Instead, Theodore appeared very distracted by the nearby spa. Curious, Jeanette stepped out of the car and walked over to him. "Theodore? Have you ever gone to a spa before?"

 

 "H-Hm? Oh! No, actually! This is my first time!" answered the chipmunk caught off-guard. "To, to be honest, I'm actually not really sure what's supposed to happen once we're in there." 


"There's a lot that can happen," Eleanor replied, "But today we're getting massages and facials. A nice relaxing combo to help destress a bit. Does that sound good to you?" 

 

"Yes! That sounds great!"

 

"Okay girls, er......and Theodore, let's go in!" Ms. Miller beckoned, heading towards the salon's entrance. 

 

"Wait, Ms. Miller, you-" Eleanor began, but the older woman was now too far ahead of her to hear. "Parked in between two parking spots." 

 

Brittany turned around to look at the car that was currently wedged over the center of the painted line on the pavement. "Well, it's not her worst parking job," she commented, flipping her hair nonchalantly as she followed her mother to the salon.

 

"W-We aren't going to get in trouble for that though, are we?" asked Theodore, glancing nervously back at the car and what he was worried might've been an illegal position to put it in.

 

"Wouldn't be the first time," Eleanor replied. "Hopefully nobody will notice. I don't feel like calling the tow company again."

 

Jeanette cringed at the memory. "Oh, I remember that... Gosh, I really hope we don't have to go through that whole process again."

 

"Oh, don't worry! I'm sure you won't have to!" Theodore then quickly reassured. If he was being honest, he would've said he wasn't sure, but the last thing he wanted was to bring back stressful memories for his friends on what was supposed to be a relaxing day.

 

"Thanks, Theodore," Eleanor said. She could always count on her friend's positivity. Thank god. 

 

Soon enough, the entire crew was inside the salon, and Ms. Miller had already checked everyone in. "Looks like they'll be ready for us in ten minutes," she said, turning around and walking towards the waiting area. 

 

Brittany scoffed. "You all rush me to get out the door, and we still have to wait for our appointment to start."

 

Eleanor just rolled her eyes at her sister's comment. Relaxing spa day, relaxing spa day, relaxing spa day…..she internally repeated. She wasn’t sure how much more of this she was going to take, though. 

 

Theodore exchanged a slight grimace with Jeanette before his eyes scanned the room and eventually settled on a stack of magazines beside him. "Oh! Maybe we can read these to pass the time!" he chimed, his hands reaching for copies to pass around.

 

"Puh-lease Theodore, those issues are from last month, I've already read them!" Brittany commented, walking past him. 

 

Eleanor glared over at her sister, who was once again being rude towards the wrong people. That was the last straw. “I forgot you actually do read sometimes," she decided to say, humbling her sister a bit. 

 

Jeanette's eyes widened a bit. Oh, she did not like the sound of that. "I-I think I'll take one of those, thanks Theodore," she then suddenly decided, grabbing one from the equally-as-stunned boy beside her and taking a seat.

 

"Oh, uh, great! You know what, I'll just read one too," Theodore added with nervous laughter, putting the spare copies back before sitting down beside the tall chipette.

 

Brittany opened her mouth, both surprised and offended by Eleanor's comment. But she didn't clap back with anything, simultaneously because she didn't really have a good comeback, and, well.......she was starting to be able to read the room a little bit. This was supposed to be a fun and relaxing day, and all she had done so far was complain. Ugh, why do I have to be such a bitch all the time, she thought to herself, sighing. "Sorry."

 

Noticing the sudden change in Brittany's demeanor, Eleanor softened. "You're fine," she said. "Just relax. That's what today is for."

 

Brittany nodded in agreement. "Right."

 

After waiting for a bit, Ms. Miller's name was called, and the girls plus Theodore made their way over to be brought to their stations. It finally seemed like they were about to get some peace at last. 

 

2:34 pm 

 

The spa day had gone extremely well so far. Everyone had received a full facial treatment and a massage to go with it, something that was very needed for the entire group. They would have been out the door by now if Brittany hadn’t insisted on stealing Theodore for a matching manicure, but Ms. Miller obliged to the request since she still felt a bit bad for her eldest daughter. So the other two Miller sisters sat in the waiting area with their mother, hoping that whatever Brittany was planning on getting wasn't too intricate. 

 

Eleanor mindlessly scrolled through her social media page, skimming over her favorite cooking accounts and national geographic posts. Besides showing a few cute baby animal photos to Jeanette, there wasn't really much going on at the moment. It seemed like this was just going to be another long and boring wait for their sister to be finished pampering herself. 

 

That was, until two familiar faces entered the building. 

 

“Hello, we're here for our reservation at 3:00 pm." 

 

Eleanor's blood ran cold. Standing right in front of them were the two very girls that she would have wished to not see right now. Oh god, the blonde thought to herself, shifting a little in her seat. She prayed that she wasn't too visibly uncomfortable, but it was hard to keep a straight face after her last interaction with this particular duo.

 

Beside her, Jeanette looked up from a magazine to ask something before promptly shutting her mouth. She recognized those faces. Recognized those faces and immediately put her head back down, desperately hoping that she'd somehow be considered invisible to them if she just didn't move or make any noise.

 

Ms. Miller was usually oblivious to things, but when it came to her girls, she was surprisingly observant. "What's the matter?" she asked, looking over worriedly at her two anxious daughters. 

 

"Huh? N-nothing," Eleanor blurted out, trying hard to cover up her nerves.

 

"Y-Yeah, nothing! It's just, uh, a little cold today, you know?" Jeanette then chipped in, nervously laughing as quietly as she could.

 

Ms. Miller was usually gullible, but she didn't buy it this time. Nothing made her girls that nervous unless-

 

Then she saw them. Two preppy teenage girls giggling and strutting past them to their stations, in the direction where Brittany and Theodore currently were. The woman turned back to her daughters and spoke again. "Aren’t those the girls that have been bullying Brittany?"

 

Oh great, the one time she notices something, Eleanor thought. At least she had only mentioned what they did to Brittany, so she could bank off of that idea instead of revealing the real reason that they made her so nervous. "Yeah, that's them," she replied. 

 

"How terrible," Ms. Miller said, shaking her head. "I could never imagine being so cruel, or raising a child to be so cruel."

 

"Me neither," Eleanor mumbled, turning her head back down. "You don't think they're getting their nails done, do you?" she asked her sister, who was still practically hiding in her chair.

 

Jeanette's eyes widened at the notion. "Oh, God. I hope not."


Eleanor turned back to face the nail-tech room, hoping there wouldn’t be any drama resulting from the duo’s appearance. Maybe they won’t end up interacting, or seeing her at all, she thought to herself, biting her lip in a hopeful yet nervous manner. Oh, who was she kidding? She could only imagine the pure panic her sister was experiencing right now. 

 

Nail Tech Room, 2:34 pm 

 

"And so Tiff made a video basically exposing the heck out of Jasmine, like literally text message receipts and everything. It was crazy."

 

"Wow, can't believe it's gone that far."

 

Brittany was chatting with her nail tech Veronica, updating her on the newest tiktok drama that nobody else would care about. That....may have been part of the reason she decided to get her nails done today. It had been way too long since she had a gossip session with someone, and after the car ride, it was clear to her that neither of her sisters wanted to.  It was practically killing her.

 

Meanwhile, in the seat next to her, Theodore found himself mesmerized by the manicure process. He hadn't realized so much work went into it, but now that he did, the chipmunk had gained a new level of respect for nail techs. The woman that was working on his hands could actually tell, and she chuckled softly at the boy's visible awe, endeared just as strangers often were with Theodore.

 

Unfortunately for both of them, their joyful tranquility would be soon interrupted by the two girls who walked across the nail stations, talking loudly about some of the girls at their school. Brittany immediately perked up, staring at the duo as they made their way down, completely unaware of her presence. 

 

"No......way....." she said out loud, turning her head to follow them as they went out of view. "Out of ALL people!"

 

"Woah, don't move too much girlfriend," Veronica said, catching Brittany's hand as she avoided accidentally making a mistake on her nails. 

 

"Oops, sorry," Brittany apologized, cringing and turning back to let Veronica continue. 

 

"Are those girls getting on your nerves or something?" Veronica asked, going back to focusing on her client. 

 

“Uh, I guess you could say that," Brittany answered dejectedly.

 

Having heard the slight outburst, Theodore turned his head around with a curious look that vanished as soon as he realized what Brittany had seen. Glancing back over at the now upset chipette, he frowned. "Maybe they won't notice us," was his whispered reassurance.

 

"Ooh, school bullies or something?" Veronica asked with genuine concern. 

 

"Pfft," Brittany replied, blowing it off. "As if I would let anybody bully me. Let's just say that one of them used to be my friend, but she was like soooo toxic, so I dropped her. I put her in her place though, don't worry."

 

Theodore frowned. It hurt to see Brittany sit there and lie, knowing she was probably doing so out of insecurity or shame. He didn't dare say anything, but his own technician caught on to the reality of the situation when she noticed his expression and gave him an empathetic look, to which he smiled weakly at. Things were pretty rough these days, but he found comfort in the fact that even a stranger understood and cared.

 

"Oh, I'm sure you did," Veronica replied, her voice genuine and supportive. "Good thing they're not sitting in this section."

 

"Literally," Brittany said. She then gasped, realizing something. "Oh my god, I have to tell Alvin."

 

Veronica rose a brow. "I thought Alvin was super annoying and egotistical," she said, pointing out her past conversations with the chipette. 

 

Realizing what Veronica was referring to, Brittany chuckled nervously. Theodore probably wouldn't appreciate all of the things that Brittany had called Alvin in front of her nail technician. "That was like, weeks ago," she began, brushing it off. "I mean, he's still annoying, but like.....slightly less so."

 

"O......okay," Veronica replied, but she seemed very interested in what was going to happen next. 

 

Brittany leaned in towards her phone that sat on the table in between her and Theodore, and called for siri before giving her the command to text Alvin. "Siri, send Alvin a text that says, 'Omg, you won't believe who just walked into the salon'," she said, proudly smiling before turning back to Veronica. "I just had to tell him cause Jessica is his ex, that's all," she said. "He's still my friend, you know? Gotta be considerate of that."

 

Instinctively glancing over at the mention of his brother's name, Theodore's brows nearly flew off of his face when he saw Brittany’s phone screen. 

 

To Alvin ❤️, 2:39 pm 

 

Brittany: Omg you won't believe who just walked into the salon

 

Nail Tech Room, 2:39 pm 

 

A heart? Next to Alvin's name? On... Brittany's phone?

 

It took a moment for him to process it and confirm that it wasn't just a blurry angry face emoji, but when he finally did, he simply smiled. "Aw, I'm so glad you guys are getting along better these days." 

 

"Well, as much as we can be," Brittany added. She couldn't let Veronica think she was close to Alvin or anything. They weren't, even if she kinda secretly….maybe a little bit wished that they were.

 

"Still though, I think it's sweet that you at least changed the emoji next to his name!" Theodore chirped, his innocent smile commending her.

 

Brittany was about to roll her eyes and brush Theodore off again, but she froze at the mention of the emoji. Panicked, the chipette moved her gaze towards her phone, which still lay screen up on the table with Alvin's profile open. Brittany was mortified. He had seen it. What the fuck was she going to do? Okay, stay calm, the chipette thought, closing her eyes shut. Theodore was a bit oblivious, so it was very possible that he wouldn't understand what  a heart emoji next to someone's name could mean. She could easily turn this around. Right? 

 

"Oh yeah, hahahaha," she laughed off, hoping this would easily be swept under the rug. "You know, it's just a way of showing my sympathy for him, since he got dumped and all."

 

Curious, Veronica leaned over to look at Brittany's phone screen. Upon realizing what this new emoji was, she smiled, unable to hold in the small laugh that she let out. 

 

"What's so funny?" Brittany asked, noticing Veronica spying on her. If her nails weren't currently in jeopardy, she would have totally snatched her phone by now. The situation however had become unavoidable, and she now had to think fast and derail as much as possible.  "You're telling me that you wouldn't use a heart emoji to support your friend in a time of need?" 

 

Veronica gave Brittany a knowing smirk, which immediately made the chipette nervous. Seems like her derailing wasn’t enough for the observant nail technician. “Normally that kind of stuff gets reserved for my boyfriend," she replied, looking over at Theodore as a way of nudging him towards the truth. 

 

"Ew!" Brittany shouted, yet still holding her hands still. "A-as if! That would never happen...."

 

Theodore just blinked. Once, then again. "Wait... Is that how it works? Are hearts only supposed to be for a boyfriend or a girlfriend?" he then asked, genuine curiosity in his voice as he looked over to his friend's nail tech.

 

"No Theodore, they're for friends too. And frenemies. And acquaintances and....whatever Alvin and I are right now."

 

Veronica let out another laugh, both from Theodore's naivety and Brittany's denial. "You know, I always suspected something was there. You always talk about him whenever you visit me."

 

"Wh-what?" Brittany blurted, her face immediately burning up. "I do not! A-and even when I do, it's always about how much I hate him! So yeah."

 

"You know I'm not gonna go find him and tell him, right?" Veronica asked, giving Brittany a gentle smile. 

 

Brittany wanted so badly to get out of this situation. Veronica had no idea, but she was accidentally outing Brittany in front of her crush's brother. You know, the one who can't keep a secret to save his life? 

 

"I-I know that," she began, sinking with embarrassment in her chair. "B-but what if someone else hears it that probably shouldn't? What if they end up telling him? I'd die! You know, if hypothetically I did actually like him, which I don't."

 

Theodore fell silent as he watched her panic. He had never been the best at picking up on deception, but even he couldn't deny that his friend's behavior was suspicious to at least some degree. He figured it would be best not to say anything right then and there though, and to instead let the chipette chat with her nail tech. It kinda seemed like maybe Brittany needed a good talk.

 

"Girl, nobody in here is going to spill about your little crush," Veronica reassured, shaking her head as she put a finishing coat on Brittany's nails. 

 

"Don't say that word!" Brittany pleaded, not even daring to look at Theodore. She hoped that he was as clueless as she thought he was. 

 

"What? Crush?" Veronica began, teasing her younger client. "What do you prefer, then? Lover? Boo? Cutie? My younger sister finds him  pretty cute, so I get it."

 

Brittany's face was almost matching her current nail color right now. Veronica was blatantly teasing her in front of Theodore, and she wanted so badly to hide, but with her nails still not done, she had no options. All she could do was sit there and take it. This was terrible. "I prefer for you to stop," she said, completely embarrassed now. 

 

"Okay, I'll chill out," Veronica said. "I have never seen you get this red before, though. He must be a keeper if he's got you all worked up like this." 

 

Brittany didn't respond. Instead, she let out a small whine as Veronica left, leaving her alone with Theodore to dry her nails out. The silence was deafening, but she didn't dare say a word to the boy next to her. Please don't catch on, she thought, struggling to make the blush on her cheeks go away.

 

Theodore thanked the technician that had been working on his nails as she walked off with Veronica, before turning to face his friend. The auburn-haired chipette was still red in the face, and it was starting to worry him. "Brittany?" he began, soft spoken. "Are you feeling okay?"

 

"Yeah, I'm just um..." Brittany began, trying desperately to find an excuse. "It's kinda hot in here, you know? The salon's got a sauna, and the steam always ends up getting to my face, haha."

 

In response, he forced out a chuckle that thankfully only sounded a little awkward, accompanied by the words, "Ohh! Yeah, I get what you mean!" as he tried his best to lighten the atmosphere.

 

But then it was quiet again. Painfully quiet.

 

"You know," Theodore eventually started, meeting the chipette's gaze once more. "It'd be okay if you liked Alvin. I-I mean, of course, I can't decide whether or not it's okay with you, but... if you did, I wouldn't make fun of you."


Brittany bit her lip and turned to look at Theodore. "Really?" she let out, wincing a little at her response. No idiot, he's supposed to NOT find out, she thought. But....he seemed so genuine with that sentiment, and....it was kind of nice. And reassuring. 

 

Then Brittany thought about it some more. If Theodore did find out she liked Alvin, maybe he could get some information for her. Maybe he even already knew something, being his brother and all. Maybe he could help her out, or....

 

No, that would be crazy. But hearing all of this support come from him made her speculate that he was starting to believe Veronica. Even if she did continue to hide it, the idea was now up in the air enough for him to continue thinking about it. At this point, she might as well come clean. 

 

 "So....you don't think the idea of us dating is....super weird and ridiculous?"

 

Theodore thought about it for a moment. "No, not really," he answered simply with a shrug. "It'd probably be a little weird for a while, but not really a bad weird, you know? Weird because it would be different. But something that's different and new, eventually becomes something that's normal and usual, right?"

 

Brittany fell silent for a moment. That wasn't exactly the response she was expecting, but it definitely wasn't a yes. Then again, her and Alvin dating? How would that not be weird? She hated even thinking about it, even if in some sick and twisted way, she could see herself liking it. That wasn't exactly the real question she had, though. Now was the time to actually ask Theodore the painful question that had been on her mind recently. 

 

"So......" she began, awkwardly looking back at the younger boy. "Do you….think he likes me back?"

 

Theodore paused, head tilting sideways as he considered the possibility. "To be honest... I'm not sure. Sorry Brittany," he eventually answered, looking back at his friend with a guilty frown. 

 

"N-no, i-it's fine," Brittany replied, embarrassed. "It was a stupid question, anyway. I mean, obviously he doesn't, and it’s not like I would care. I promise, this is just a stupid crush, i-it'll go away soon." Seriously though, why the HELL did she just ask Theodore that? What was she even trying to get out of it? Ugh, she was truly losing her marbles at this point. 

 

The boy's expression softened, growing a little somber. "Well... I don't think it's a stupid crush," he gently began. "And I don't think we can be sure he doesn't like you. Also, aren't you pretty much Alvin's type? Maybe he does like you!" was his next sentence, finished off with a bright smile. 

 

Brittany genuinely perked at Theodore's last statement. "I'm his type?" she asked, her face now curious. It was almost like her previous mood has immediately slipped away, and now she was back to her interrogation from before. "I thought he liked taller girls.......and blondes. You know, bimbos like Jessica."

 

"I mean, to be honest, it kinda just seems like Alvin's type is pretty 'popular' girls. At least that's what I've always thought. I'm not him, so I can't be sure," Theodore clarified with a light-hearted shrug. "And even though you might not be very 'popular' anymore, you're definitely still a beautiful person!" he added afterwards, innocence very apparent in his tone. "And of course, I think everyone's beautiful in one way or another, and beauty is in the eye of the beholder, but I'm pretty sure you're that kind of pretty that's like... Oh, what's the word? Convent? Con... Conventive? Objectionally— OH! Yeah! Conventionally! 'Conventionally attractive' is what it's called, I think! You know, the one where people are pretty in a way that most people can agree on? Simon told me that's because of how society programs us or something, but I forgot most of that part, sorry. But yeah, if most people can agree you're pretty, then I think Alvin probably can too!"

 

Brittany listened very intently to Theodore's words. He was….somehow right. Though there were days where she felt like she would never fit society's beauty standards as a four-foot tall chipmunk, she could agree that she was conventionally attractive. Boys still flirted with her, and girls still wanted to be her. She received compliments all the time on her clothing, or makeup, or really anything. Sometimes she forgot how pretty she was, even if she always acted like she knew. 

 

But this brought her back to Alvin. He did call her objectively pretty a few weeks ago in the group chat, though she wasn't sure how much he meant it. But then she remembered that he also called her pretty when defending her against Jessica and Audrey. There was no denying that Alvin must have at least noticed that she was attractive in some way. But was she his type? Brittany never considered that an option, especially since the two had never really gotten along. She thought back to all of Alvin's crushes. Usually they were older than him, and usually they were not as interested in him than he was in them. Jessica was actually his first real girlfriend, if you even wanted to consider that relationship real. Now that she thought about it, Alvin's taste in girls was…pretty bad. 

 

"That's not enough," Brittany finally said, huffing a little. "I appreciate you reminding me that I'm attractive, but I don't want Alvin to like me just because I'm pretty. He tends to see past personality when he picks a girl he likes. If he ever ends up liking me back, which I doubt, I would want him to like my personality too."

 

Theodore grimaced. Now, Alvin liking Brittany's personality wasn't something he could be very sure of. The two never really got along after all, and all his brother usually did was complain about her. Which was pretty sad, now that he knew the chipette liked him. "I understand that," he began with an empathetic frown. "And I hope for your sake that he does.”


Brittany could tell that Theodore was unsure, meaning that her fears had just been justified. She could go around claiming that the reason she wanted to get over Alvin was all because she didn't actually like him, or that she was embarrassed about it, but in reality, the reason she hated this so much was because she was scared. Scared that Alvin would never in a million years return such feelings, that she would just be left unrequited like most of her other crushes. There was nothing that could ruin her self-esteem more, and after the whole Michael fiasco, Brittany didn't think she could handle another heartbreak. Not now, when she had been kicked down over and over by her fake friends. Not now, when she was having an internal battle about whether or not she was actually a good person to begin with. She was leaning close towards a state of depression that she didn't think was even possible for someone like her to experience, so a rejection from Alvin of all people would only tip her towards that. This conversation with Theodore basically confirmed everything she had been worrying about. At least she didn't feel crazy anymore. 

 

"Thanks for understanding," Brittany began, sighing. But then she remembered something. She specifically didn't want Theodore finding out because “of his reputation with secrets. “You're.....not gonna tell him, right? He can't know about this. Nobody can."

 

A grimace popped right back onto Theodore’s face. Theodore... wasn't very good at keeping secrets. He had to keep this one, though. This was important. "I won't. I'm, uh, not the best liar or secret-keeper, but I'll try my best," he reassured, grinning sheepishly.

 

"Please Theodore, this is like super duper important," Brittany continued, getting increasingly anxious at Theodore's honesty. "You weren't even supposed to know, really. No offense, just......it was supposed to be kept between me and my sisters."

 

In response, Theodore frowned. The poor girl really was embarrassed about this. "O-Okay, I won't tell him, I promise."

 

"Thank you," Brittany replied, but she was still worried. She believed that Theodore was going to try to keep her secret, but what if he accidentally let it spill? Hopefully if he knew just how important this one was, he would try extra hard this time. Please let God be on my side now, Brittany thought to herself, grimacing as Veronica returned to her station. I've been good recently! I'm doing better! Just let me have this one win...

 

"Alright, you two should be done now," Veronica said, cheerfully checking Brittany's nails for any wetness. Upon doing so however, she noticed an immediate change in Brittany's demeanor. The girl now looked very insecure and sad, like something had happened while she was gone. "Oh no. What happened?"

 

"Huh?" Brittany asked, jumping up a little as she perked back to face her nail stylist. "Wh-nothing! Nothing happened! Why would you say that?"

 

"Girl, you've got it all written on your face," Veronica replied, giving Brittany a knowing look. "Now what did he do? Did he leave you on read? Or gave you a dry ass response? Those men aren’t worth shit, let me tell you that."

 

"No, it's nothing like that," Brittany grumbled back, looking away. It was related to Alvin, but she wasn't about to admit that after already being forced to tell Theodore everything. She had endured enough embarrassment for today. 

 

"Riiight," Veronica replied, unconvinced. "Well, you two are both good to go. But just so you know Brittany, those girls aren't worth knocking yourself down over. And Alvin, if he's worth all of this, will come to you eventually. You don't have to pretend that you're tough all the time. People love vulnerability. That's how you get people to respect you. Trust me."

 

Brittany was silent at first as she gathered her belongings from under her seat, but as she passed Veronica, she gave her a small nod before softly saying, "Thank you." 

 

Veronica gave her client a warm smile as she and Theodore left, waving them goodbye as they went out of view. She then shook her head, letting out an exasperated breath. "Boy, I do not miss being in high school."

 

"Well, at least our nails look great!" Theodore said once they left the room, hoping to cheer his friend up. "I think it's extra cool that we're matching too!"

 

"Haha, yeah," Brittany replied, trying to move on from everything that had just happened. No matter what though, Theodore knew. Veronica could immediately tell. Was Brittany....breaking? Was it now obvious that she liked Alvin that much, and that Jessica was still affecting her? She hoped not, but it was at least nice to know that she had some sort of support. She just wanted all of this to go away, to be completely honest. 

 

"Oh, look at you two!" Ms. Miller greeted. "I love the color you chose."

 

"Oh yeah, it's a very nice shade of....red," Eleanor pointed out, not sparing her sister as she emphasized the last word in that sentence.

 

Theodore beamed in response, grinning to himself as he checked out his new nails. "I know, right!? Thanks guys!" he then said, completely missing the double meaning to what Eleanor had said.

 

Brittany gave Eleanor a small glare, but quickly took it away once the group began walking towards the register to pay for everything. She didn't need another person relentlessly teasing her right now, so it was best to just drop it altogether. 

 

After paying, Ms. Miller led the group of teens out of the building and back towards her car, which was thankfully still there. Eleanor couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief, but Brittany was currently distracted by a buzz coming from her phone. 

 

Immediately picking it up, she read the message that was from the one and only.

 

To Tiny Brat, 3:24 pm 

 

Alvin: Let me guess

 

Alvin: Messica and Fraudrey?

 

Sally’s Salon Parking Lot, 3:24 pm 

 

Brittany couldn't hold in the giggle that came out after reading Alvin's message. Wait, why were those nicknames so good? Was she so into Alvin that she was starting to find him funny now? 

 

Eleanor turned around to see her sister laughing at her phone. "Either she's watching New Housewives clips on tiktok again, or ‘you know who’ just texted her," she mumbled, looking at Jeanette.

 

The taller chipette nodded slowly, sharing a knowing but light-hearted look with her sister. Brittany sure did seem distracted by Alvin more than usual recently, but she figured it was a good thing if they were getting along.

 

To Alvin ❤️, 3:25 pm 

 

Brittany: Oh you know it

 

Brittany: They literally walked through like they owned the place too

 

Brittany: And Audrey was wearing this tacky turquoise top like

 

Brittany: Sis did you not listen to me when I said that blue is not your color?

 

Alvin: I bet the employees there hate them

 

Brittany: No way they don't

 

Alvin: Me when Jessica and Audrey enter my salon: 🏃‍♂️

 

Brittany: Me when Jessica and Audrey: 🏃🏻‍♀️

 

Alvin: You get it

 

Brittany: I so get it

 

Brittany: I’m glad you get it too

 

Alvin: Oh you know I get it

 

Alvin: I always get it

 

Alvin: Getting it is my middle name actually

 

Brittany: Did you win an award in getting it?

 

Alvin: First place baby 🥇

 

Sally’s Salon Parking Lot, 3:30 pm 

 

Brittany continued to text back and forth with Alvin, heartfully enjoying their roast session of the two girls that had tormented both of them recently. It was admittedly fun, and she could even feel herself....swooning? God, I hope he's feeling the same way about me right now, Brittany thought to herself, head completely in the clouds above her as the rest of her family entered the car. 

 

Once everyone got in, Ms. Miller reached down to put the car in drive. Something stopped her in her tracks however, and she looked back up. “Why do I feel like we're forgetting something?" 

 

"That's because Brittany is still out there on her phone," Eleanor commented.

 

Jeanette sighed. Maybe they were getting along a little too well.

 

"I'll go get her," Eleanor said, rolling her eyes as she opened the door. When she got out, she saw.....well, she didn't know how to describe it. Brittany was staring at her phone like it was her entire world, and although Eleanor knew how attached her sister was to that thing, she had never looked at it like that before. The only time she had ever seen Brittany so lovestruck was when they went to see One Direction when they were kids. Wow, she thought to herself, watching her sister from afar. He must be doing something right if he's got her hooked like that. 

 

As much as Eleanor loved to see her sister so happy though, they needed to get home. "Britt, we're all waiting for you," she said, blinking a few times in slight annoyance. 

 

Brittany slid her phone away from her face, finally realizing that she had been standing in the middle of the parking lot for who knows how long. "Oh, oops!" she let out, scurrying towards the car sheepishly and getting in. Well, that was embarrassing, but at least nobody knew who she was texting at the moment, right? 

 

Miller Residence, 3:49 pm 

 

 

The drive back home was relatively normal, even after everything that had happened at the salon. The chipettes dropped Theodore off at his house and waved him goodbye before returning to their own home, officially relaxed from the soothing day. 

 

"What a wonderful day it was, huh girls?" Ms. Miller asked, opening the door. 

 

"Yes," Eleanor replied, choosing to leave out any mentions of the two girls from earlier. She assumed that Brittany hadn't noticed them, since she still seemed to be in a very giddy mood. "It was nice getting away from everything for a moment."

 

"Agreed!" Jeanette then chimed, smiling brightly at the others. "I honestly do feel much better now. Thanks for taking us there and paying, Ms. Miller!"

 

"Oh, you're so welcome dear," Ms. Miller replied, smiling. "Why don't you girls continue to relax while I preheat the oven? I'm thinking tonight we have some comfort food. Mac n cheese and some chicken!" 

 

"Sounds great," Eleanor said. 

 

"Alright, I'll be in the kitchen if you need me."

 

After Ms. Miller left, it didn't take long for Brittany to break the silence. 

 

"I have to tell you both something."

 

Jeanette perked up. "Oh... Is everything okay?"

 

Eleanor rose a brow. If this had anything to do with her obvious text conversation with Alvin, she really didn't want to hear about it. But nonetheless, she was her sister, so of course she was going to listen regardless. "What happened?" 

 

"While we were getting our nails done, Jessica and Audrey walked past us," Brittany began, biting her lip. Recounting this story was going to be embarrassing as hell, but if anyone could help her with this situation, it was Jeanette and Eleanor. 

 

Oh no, Eleanor thought. This was even worse. Brittany had seen Jessica and Audrey, and God knows what happened in that room. 

 

Jeanette froze for a moment. Should she mention that they had seen those girls too? Or would Eleanor maybe want that to be kept a secret? Gosh, she didn't know. So, she decided to settle for a simple response instead. "They didn't bother you, did they?"

 

"Oh no, thank god," Brittany continued, taking a breath. As relieving as that fact was, this next part was going to be hard to get through. "But I of course noticed them, and then....what does my idiot ass do? Well, of course I decide to text Alvin, cause like, you know, we both hate them."

 

Goodness, that was a relief. Jeanette had been worried sick in that waiting room. That didn't matter right now though, as it seemed something else was going on. "Yeah...?" she gently prompted, sounding both curious and concerned.

 

Oh, great. It was about Alvin. "Go on," Eleanor added. 

 

"But you know, I'm getting my nails done, so....I can't really text him, I have to let siri do it." 

 

Where was this going? There seemed to be a lot of details involved in this story, but Eleanor just wanted it to be over. It better at least be interesting if it was going to drag out this long. 

 

"So, I opened up our conversation and texted him, and then....mm....."

 

"Oh, sorry, could you repeat that last part?" Jeanette then asked, mistaking the eldest child's hesitance for something she must've misheard herself.

 

"Oh, it's so bad," Brittany groaned, covering her face with her hands. "Probably the most embarrassing day of my life...."

 

Eleanor was now confused. Just minutes ago, Brittany was giggling at her phone. Now, she was suddenly embarrassed to talk about Alvin? "Just tell us what happened," she said, trying to sound comforting underneath her growing frustration. 

 

"Theodore noticed the heart," Brittany began, cringing. "Then he commented on it, and Veronica noticed, and then she wouldn't let it go! She kept teasing me until I finally spilled.....I wanted to die, like....actually die...."

 

Oh, that was bad. Jeanette took in a sharp breath, cringing as well. "Oh... Ah, I'm so sorry, Brittany..."

 

Wait, so Theodore.....knew now? Oh.....yeah, that wasn't good. "I see what you're saying," Eleanor added, now giving Brittany a sympathetic look. Okay, maybe she got a pass this time. Eleanor knew that she would also be mortified in this situation. "At least it was Theodore that found out, and not Alvin himself."

 

"Thank god," Brittany replied, feeling her face heat up. "I couldn't imagine if it was. I made Theodore promise not to tell anyone. Do you....think he could manage to do that?" 

 

Eleanor winced. Theodore was notorious for accidentally ruining surprises or giving away secrets, but she also knew how big of a heart he had. He would never intentionally hurt anyone, and if he knew how important this particular secret was....

 

"I think he could," she said. "We'll just have to be careful from now on. He might need some help, though."

 

"Please," Brittany replied. "It's already bad enough that he knows."

 

Jeanette frowned, again feeling awful for her sister. "Don't worry, Brittany. I'm sure he'll do his best."

 

"Thank you," Brittany said. "So uh, how was your spa day? You know, other than that craziness, mine was great!"

 

"Mine was pretty great too! It was really nice to just relax and be taken care of," the tallest answered, smiling once again.

 

Eleanor could tell that Brittany was switching the topic, and although she was relieved that the conversation about Alvin wasn't going to last that long this time, she could tell it was still bothering her. Hopefully this would blow over though, and they could go back to normal soon. "I agree," she added. "It's always nice going to the spa."

 

“Yeah,” Brittany replied, and an awkward silence fell after that. The conversation seemed to conclude there, but eventually the girls picked it up again with a completely different topic. There seemed to never be a day without chaos or drama, but that was the normal for them at this point. Hopefully they could still get through this. 

 

Seville Residence, 3:40 pm 

 

The first thing Theodore did after being dropped off was let out a sigh of contentment. Finally, he had had a relatively peaceful day. Heading to the door with a spring in his step, the cheerful chipmunk knocked a few times as he waited outside, eager to show his brothers his new nails.

 

Alvin was playing video games, shocker. His day was relatively uneventful, minus his not-at-all flirty conversation with Brittany from earlier. Upon hearing the knock on the door, he didn't move a muscle from the couch. Theodore must be back from hanging out with the chipettes, but he was sure that Simon or Dave would get the door.

 

And after a few moments, Dave did. "Hey, Theodore!" he greeted, unlocking the door with a smile. "How was your day at the salon?"

 

"Hi Dave! It was great! Super great! I got my nails done and everything, look!" chirped the small boy, sticking out his hands with a wiggle of his fingers.

 

To which, at first, his father was surprised. He hadn't realized Theodore had planned to get his nails done as well — he actually hadn't thought one of his boys would ever want to get their nails done — but he sure as hell didn't mind. "Wow! Well, would ya look at that! Those look fantastic, Theodore!"

 

And of course, Theodore beamed. "Thanks, Dave!!" he exclaimed, grinning wide as his dad then stepped aside to let him in.

 

"Yo, the baby bro is back!" Alvin exclaimed, still not moving from his current position. "How was being pampered like a girl? Must have been kinda weird, huh?"

 

"A little, yeah, but it was also really relaxing! They put so many different products on my skin, I couldn't even keep track! And I think that stuff might've actually worked!" responded the baby brother in question, gushing with a giggle. "My favorite part was spending time with the girls, though. We all talked a bunch, but it also all felt really peaceful! Oh, and Brittany even got a matching manicure with me!"

 

"Oh," Alvin replied, finally perking up and moving from his seat at the mention of the eldest chipette. He headed right on over to where Theodore was, and looked at his nails. They were a bright cherry red, with lacy pink swirls tracing along them. "She wanted red?" he asked out loud. That was unusual. Red was supposed to be….his color. Nah, he was reaching too much with that one. Brittany wore red too, sometimes. No need for him to obsess over something so simple. 

 

Instead, Alvin decided to try and bring up another topic that was currently on his mind. "So uh, anything else interesting happen?" he asked, hoping Theodore would give him some more details on a certain event that was mentioned to him earlier. 

 

His brother was ready to shrug and say nothing had, before he remembered what did. Two things. Two very interesting things that he could not tell Alvin about, no matter what. "Uh, no, not really." 

 

"Really?" Alvin asked, raising a brow. Maybe Theodore didn't notice the two girls enter the salon, but if he was with Brittany, and Brittany had texted him.... "Are you sure?" he continued, pestering his brother with more questions. "Nobody walked in while you were getting your nails done? You know, someone from school that we might know?"

 

Theodore pursed his lips. He knew he definitely wasn't supposed to tell Alvin about Brittany's crush on him, but was he allowed to talk about Jessica and Audrey being there? Sure, the pink chipette had already told him, but then again, the last thing he wanted to do was accidentally say too much. So ultimately, he answered with, "Nope!" 

 

Seriously? Theodore hadn't noticed either of the two girls? He knew his poor brother was oblivious for the most part, but this was a new level of it. "Kay then," Alvin replied, fighting the urge to facepalm. "Guess everything went well then? Completely normal day?"

 

"Yup! Had a great, completely normal spa day!" answered his brother, smiling wide. "Oh! Speaking of which, I should probably go show Simon my nails!"

 

"Have fun with that, then," Alvin dryly replied.

 

"Thanks!" was the last thing the green chipmunk said before turning around and breathing a silent sigh of relief. He scoured the first floor of the home for the third brother before heading up to the second, blissfully unaware of what was happening in their bedroom.

 

Alvin sighed. Brittany probably would have told him if something else happened, anyway. Actually, why did he even care so much? Jessica was history, and Audrey was just some other girl. There was no need for him to be obsessing over this, unless there was a different motive hidden underneath. Nah, there was no way. He was just curious, that's all.

 

Chipmunks Bedroom, 3:56 pm 

 

"I thought you said no one was mad at me."

 

A sigh was heard on the other end. "I know, I'm sorry. I guess they weren't mad the last time I checked — something that I guess should be doing more often... I just— I'm sorry. You know me... I'm usually able to notice these things, especially when it comes to my own team. My mind's just been... on other things recently."

 

"No, no, please don't apologize. You didn't do anything wrong. I'm just... a little sad about the situation itself, that's all," he reassured in response, insistent but still soft-spoken. "Are you okay, though? What's been on your mind? Is it—?"

 

"Simon! Simon!" 

 

"Fuck," cursed the teenager being called for, scrambling to catch his phone before it hit the floor. "Sorry, Ny. I'll have to call you back later."

 

Thankfully, he had managed to hang up just before the footsteps of what was definitely his younger brother caught up to the door. "Simon! Simon, look! I got my nails done!" exclaimed his younger brother as he rushed into the room.

 

Turning around on his bed with a weak smile, the bespectacled teen took a look at the hands now held up in front of him. "Oh! Why, those are wonderful, Theodore! Did you pick out the design yourself?"

 

"Thank you! But no, Brittany did! She and I are actually matching!"

 

Oh. Of course. Taking another look at the set of nails, Simon had to refrain from rolling his eyes. That explained the red and pink, then. A reminder of how perfectly comfortable the eldest pair was when it came to flirting in front of the group, shoved quite literally right in his face. Was she even trying to be subtle this time? God... he wasn't in the mood for this. But, "That's lovely," was what he said out loud for his little brother's sake. 

 

Practically jumping up and down with joy, Theodore continued with, "I know, right!? And—" before suddenly stopping.

 

That's when he saw it.

 

Face-up on the bed was a photograph. A photo of a much younger Simon standing next to a girl. A girl with freckles, green eyes, and braided hair...?

 

A girl he had never seen before.

 

Wait. No, surely, that must've just been Jeanette with something on her face and a different hairstyle, right?

 

But... Jeanette's hair wasn't that dusty shade of brown. This girl had skin just a little darker, too. That couldn't have been the chipette down the street. So... who was—?

 

"Oh, don't worry about that," Simon's voice suddenly insisted, a nervous chuckle accompanying it as he flipped the photo over. "Just an old photograph, nothing much. Anyway, what was the salon like? Did they give you any of those fancy face-masks?" 

 

"Oh! Uh," came out in a blurt while Theodore tried to tear his gaze away from the photo. "Y-Yeah! And some of them actually feel really good on your skin! One even felt like jelly! It made me kinda hungry, honestly... Oh! Wait! I should get something to eat!"

 

Thank God. "Yes! Yes you should," Simon then immediately agreed, forcing a casual smile to distract from the fact he desperately wanted Theodore out of the room.

 

With a cheer, the chipmunk with freshly-done nails rushed over to the door. "Want me to get you anything, Simon?"

 

"No thank you, I'm good."

 

Then the door shut. Finally.

 

With a sigh, the weary teenager flipped the photograph back over and stared at it again with a hollow feeling in his chest. "I'm sorry." 

 

 

Miller Residence, 4:36 pm 

 

After a small conversation between the sisters quickly died once Brittany got bored of Eleanor and Jeanette's talk about biodegradable products, they ended up splitting up after she made her way upstairs, probably to watch more stupid meaningless TikToks or attempt to follow another makeup tutorial. Eleanor rolled her eyes and shrugged it off, and soon she and Jeanette were continuing their conversation from before. 

 

That in itself eventually died down though, and now all Eleanor could think about was....who she saw earlier. Those two girls without a care in the world, practically untouchable as they walked around. Although she was still going to stand her ground, they had threatened her in a way that admittedly scared her a bit. She had to be extra wary now, and she felt very alone in all of this. 

 

Well, maybe she didn't have to be. Jeanette was right there, and Brittany was upstairs. Jeanette would be understanding without being pushy, and surely she could help, right? It was fine. She could talk to her. "Can I....tell you something?" she finally piped up, wincing a little at her insecure tone.

 

"Oh? Of course!" answered her tallest sister.

 

Eleanor frowned and fiddled with her hands a little, unsure of how she was going to bring this up. Should she just get to the point? Well, duh, of course she should. She had to just go for it. There was no going back at this point. 

 

"Yesterday at school, right before I went to lunch, I stopped by the bathroom," the blonde began, holding in a deep breath as she did so.

 

Although a little worried now, Jeanette shifted into a demeanor even more gentle than usual for the sake of her sister, and hummed softly to indicate that she was following along.

 

"I walk in, you know, and.....well...." Eleanor continued, sighing. This was harder to get out than she thought.

 

"It's okay, take your time... You can tell me anything, don't worry. I won't judge." 

 

That was what Eleanor needed to hear. Smiling, the blonde chipette continued. "Right. I....was in there, and then....out of all people, guess who walks in? Woohoo, our favorite dynamic duo! And right as I was about to leave, too. They just approach me and start talking to me, and....ugh, it was so overwhelming Jeanette. I don't even know where to start...."

 

"Oh... Oh, Ellie. I'm so sorry," her older sister cooed, expression softening with a frown. "Are you okay? They didn't bother you too much, did they?"

 

Eleanor could feel herself become a little emotional, but she wasn't about to break down in front of Jeanette. Not when the poor girl was still going through all of her own feelings, anyway. "They just....surrounded me and....they were trying to get me to join them in taking down Brittany. It was so weird, and....they said if I didn't, I would regret it basically. It was pretty much a threat, and now I don't know what to do."

 

Despite her best efforts to remain composed for her sister, Jeanette couldn't help the way her eyes widened for just a moment. "Oh... Oh my goodness. Eleanor, I— I'm so sorry. That's... that's awful. What... Why would they even do that? Gosh, are— Are you sure you're okay?"

 

"I'm fine, I just....." 

 

Eleanor squinted her eyes shut, letting loose a few tears that she had been holding back. Dammit, she thought. Hopefully Jeanette wouldn't notice. "I'm just worried about what's going to happen. If they do anything to me, or Brittany, or god even you, it's just going to get messy again. I don't want that for us, you know?"

 

Her sister did notice, though. And as much as it hurt her to see, she couldn't say anything. Not when Eleanor was already struggling to open up. "I understand... It definitely is worrying. But... if anything happens, we'll figure something out, right? Just like we always do."

 

"I hope so," Eleanor replied, trying to stay strong. "I thought you should know so that, you know, if something happens, you were prepared."

 

A smile finally graced the older sister's face. "Oh, thank you, Eleanor... It means a lot to me that you'd think of that," Jeanette then softly replied, gazing warmly at the emotional girl. "But really, don't worry. I'm sure we'll be okay."


“I’m sure we’ll be okay”. That was easy for Jeanette to say, but was it true? It felt like each time something was resolved, two new problems emerged. Eleanor could only imagine what was going to happen next, and it didn’t look good. 

Notes:

And boom! Now Theodore knows, but what will he do with that information? Are Jessica and Audrey going to return soon? And.......what the hell is going on with Simon? We may find out next chapter. There's always a mystery to be told......

Chapter 30: Rumors and Premonitions

Summary:

Alvin invites the others to a Halloween party, Eleanor becomes more anxious about Jessica and Audrey, and the gang learns more about Simon's debate team.

Notes:

Hey there!

 

Boy has it been a crazy time since our last post. Sapphire and I have busy and overwhelmed with some things, so this took a while to get out. Hopefully things will be smoother with the next chapter (since it's a big one), but please be patient with us as we continue to work on it. This one has a lot of smaller scenes scattered through the course of a week in the story's timeline, but trust that this chapter is LONG and full of a lot of content. Pay close attention, because the plot only continues to thicken.

 

P.S: There were supposed to be images included in this chapter but AO3 wouldn't let me post it until I deleted them 😭 I gtg catch a flight so I can't fix it now but I will edit with photo links when I can! Sorry for the inconvenience dfkjvlidfkgfg

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sunday, October 23rd, 8:52 pm 

 

 

Slick Six ;)

 

Alvin: Yooooo remember when I asked about everyone's Halloween plans?

 

Theodore: ya?

 

Alvin: There's gonna be a party at Jackson's house this weekend and he said I could invite anyone I wanted to

 

Alvin: So who's in?

 

Brittany: Jackson.....as in Jackson Fields?

 

Alvin: Uh....yeah duh

 

Brittany: Got it....

 

Alvin: What's your problem with him?

 

Brittany: He eats everything with his hands

 

Brittany: He's kinda gross

 

Brittany: I don't think I want to go to his house

 

Alvin: Hello?

 

Alvin: Britt no offense but I don't think ur gonna get invited to any other parties this year so you might as well

 

Brittany: …..

 

Alvin: Plus his parents are gonna be out of town and they have a full liquor cabinet

 

Simon: Oh! Great! So I assume we're not going then.

 

Simon: Because, you know, underage drinking is kinda against the fucking law and also just stupid.

 

Alvin: Nobody told you that you had to drink you can just go and hang out

 

Simon: Just go and hang out around a bunch of drunk people?

 

Eleanor: An even better idea! Thanks Alvin

 

Alvin: No prob 😎

 

Eleanor: …..

 

Simon: oh my god

 

Brittany: I’ll.....consider

 

Alvin: Cmon Britt

 

Alvin: You love parties

 

Brittany: I know

 

Alvin: At least some of you gotta go with me bc I had this couple's costume idea planned with Jessica and now I can't do it and I wanna show her that I can without her and rub it in her face yk

 

Simon: Well, if you're looking for another half to your "couple's costume", then you only need one person. Theodore and I obviously can't help out there and I highly doubt Jeanette or Eleanor would like to, so I guess you and Brittany might end up being "the hottest two at every Halloween party this year" after all. And also the only two out of this group at every Halloween party this year.

 

Alvin: Well FINE! Brittany knows how to have fun so

 

Brittany: Um hold on I didn't consent to this tf

 

Alvin: Britttttt

 

Alvin: Don't you wanna be the hottest couple at the party?

 

Eleanor: Pretty sure Jessica isn't going to be there so why does it matter

 

Alvin: Shhhhh

 

Sister Squad , 9:02 pm 

 

Brittany: How do I tell him no

 

Brittany: Bc I can't

 

Eleanor: You say, "I don't want to do a couples costume with you, sorry Alvin."

 

Eleanor: 2 weeks ago you would have said, "Fuck you Alvin I'd rather choke on a hotdog than pair up with you."

 

Brittany: Well obviously things are DIFFERENT now Eleanor

 

Eleanor: Obviously

 

Jeanette: maybe you can tell him you already have a costume!

 

Brittany: True

 

Brittany: Wait

 

Brittany: What if I like

 

Brittany: Said yes tho

 

Eleanor: Why would you say yes

 

Eleanor: You just said you didn't want to

 

Brittany: But like

 

Brittany: Us matching? Heehehehehe

 

Eleanor: I

 

Jeanette: I mean, at least that'd mean the rest of us wouldn't have to go, right?

 

Eleanor: You know what? Go ahead and tell him yes Britt

 

Brittany: But what if it's too much and I act like an idiot and blow my cover and he finds out I like him?

 

Eleanor: JUST SAY YES

 

Brittany: Okay okay

 

Slick Six ;), 9:09 pm 

 

Brittany: Okay fine

 

Brittany: Only cause I want people to think I'm good enough to match with someone

 

Alvin: Fuck yesssss

 

Alvin: I’ll dm you costume details 😉

 

Simon: Great! Then the rest of us will be enjoying a very SAFE and SOBER and SANE day. Thanks.

 

Alvin: You mean LAME OHHHHHH

 

Simon: Did he just "OHHHHHH" to his own insult? 💀

 

Eleanor: Who else was gonna do it?

 

To: Tiny Brat, 9:09 pm 

 

Alvin: Okay so it was gonna be super epic

 

Alvin: I was gonna be Dr. Frankenstein and she was gonna be my monster

 

Alvin: Pretty cool huh?

 

Brittany: No

 

Alvin: Tf

 

Alvin: How is that not cool?

 

Brittany: I’m not going as a monster

 

Alvin: Britttt

 

Alvin: You can be a hot monster

 

Brittany: No

 

Brittany: If I'm doing this with you we're picking a hot duo

 

Alvin: Okay fun killer

 

Brittany: I say we go as Barbie and Ken

 

Brittany: I was dreaming of doing that with Michael before....well....

 

Alvin: Nah no way you just suggested that

 

Alvin: I’m not going as a Barbie doll

 

Brittany: You're telling me you wouldn't wear this?

 

*insert photo of Ryan Gosling lol*

 

Alvin: Okay that outfit does kind of eat

 

Brittany: Told you

 

Alvin: Hmmmmm

 

Alvin: Isn't Ken like a himbo tho?

 

Brittany: Your point?

 

Alvin: NAH YOU THINK I'M A HIMBO?

 

Brittany: 💖

 

Alvin: Waitttt that means you think I'm hot 😉

 

Brittany: No

 

Alvin: Yes

 

Brittany: I literally don't

 

Alvin: Since you think I'm hot I am honored to be your Ken hehe

 

Brittany: Oh my god

 

Slick Six ;), 9:15 pm 

 

Brittany: You should hear his original costume pitch to me 🙄

 

Simon: Knowing him, I'm not sure if I want to, to be honest.

 

Alvin: IT LITERALLY WASN'T THAT BAD

 

Brittany: He wanted me to be Frankenstein and him to be the scientist guy

 

Eleanor: Um.....pretty sure Frankenstein is the scientist?

 

Brittany: Huh? No he's the monster

 

Alvin: Tsk tsk

 

Alvin: Uncultured yet she has such a strong opinion on it

 

Simon: That statement applies to you in many ways too, actually.

 

Alvin: HOW SO

 

Simon: Anyone want examples?

 

Theodore: sure!!

 

Brittany: Send themmmm

 

Alvin: SHUT UP MISS "I wanna be Barbie and Ken uwu!"

 

Brittany: I DID NOT SAY UWU

 

Alvin: Might as well have

 

Theodore: I love barbie and ken!!! :D

 

Brittany: Theodore this is why you are always my favorite

 

Theodore: YAYYY

 

Theodore: thank you!!!! :>

 

Eleanor: Anyways we don't care, we're not going, have fun!

 

Alvin: A shame tbh

 

Simon: The only shame here is on you but okay.

 

Alvin: Nah cause I'm going as Ken and I'm gonna be the hottest one there ever was 😎

 

Eleanor: I’m sure

 

Simon: Good for you.

 

Theodore: wait guys isnt ken tall tho?

 

Alvin: THE FUCK THEODORE? SO IS BARBIE SO

 

Simon: No, no, he's making a good point there.

 

Simon: Both Ken and Barbie are tall.

 

Theodore: maybe you guys can be the mini versions!! yk, like how they sell mini dolls?

 

Simon: Okay now THAT'S a good idea.

 

Theodore: YAY

 

Brittany: The fuck? They're literally dolls so no they aren't tall thank you

 

Eleanor: Not in the movie

 

Theodore: arent they tall in all the cartoons too?

 

Brittany: Eleanor stfu you are literally the shortest one here

 

Eleanor: So? I'm not going as Barbie for Halloween

 

Simon: Exactly.

 

Brittany: SINCE WHEN DID YOU HAVE TO BE TALL TO DRESS UP AS BARBIE?

 

Theodore: don't worry guys!!! I think you'll look really cute as the mini versions!!

 

Brittany: WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT

 

Simon: You guys sound REALLY confused. Looking for Barbieland?

 

Alvin: What the fuck is everyone's problem

 

Alvin: This is like if I told Theodore to go as an oompa loompa

 

Eleanor: Wow

 

Theodore: ooo I like oompa loompas!!

 

Brittany: Fuck you all we're gonna do it anyways

 

Simon: Go right ahead, then. We weren't even telling you whether you should do it or not.

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Theodore: have fun!!!!

 

Alvin: We will 

 

To: Alvin ❤️, 9:22 pm 

 

Brittany: Literally so rude

 

Brittany: Like just because you all don't wanna go out and party doesn't mean we can't go and be Barbie and Ken fuck you all

 

Alvin: Yeah! What's their problem anyway? I invited them to something and they seem to have a problem with it

 

Alvin: I feel like no matter what I do I'm just gonna be made fun of or yelled at

 

Alvin: Why do anything then? Might just shut up for the rest of my life

 

Alvin: Sorry haha idk where that came from tbh

 

Brittany: No I get it

 

Brittany: Sometimes I feel like myself is......too much for people

 

Brittany: It was for my friends and now it might be for my sisters too

 

Alvin: Exactly!

 

Alvin: Like am I really that annoying? I guess I am

 

Brittany: ….

 

Brittany: You are

 

Alvin: Thanks

 

Brittany: But

 

Brittany: You're also fun

 

Brittany: Sometimes

 

Alvin: Hm

 

Alvin: Thanks

 

Alvin: Fr that time

 

Brittany: You're welcome

 

Brittany: Anyways I'm gonna start searching for some costume parts online

 

Alvin: Sounds good

 

Alvin: Can't wait

 

Brittany: Really?

 

Alvin: Yeah

 

Alvin: I get to go to a costume party with a cool chick

 

Brittany: Oh

 

Brittany: Well me too then :)

 

Brittany: Though idk if I would say you're cool 🙄

 

Alvin: Not out loud maybe but I know ur thinkin it

 

Brittany: Whatever

 

Brittany: Byeeeee

 

Alvin: Bye Britt 😎

 

Sanctuary for Younger Siblings, 9:27 pm 

 

Eleanor: 😂😂😂

 

Simon: are they insane

 

Eleanor: Yes

 

Eleanor: We know this

 

Simon: True.

 

Simon: also, jeanette, are you okay??? you've been quiet this whole time

 

Jeanette: OH asjsjsj I'm okay!! sorry I just wasn't sure what to say there

 

Simon: no no that's okay

 

Simon: Are you alright, though? I know you get a little uneasy when alcohol is mentioned.

 

Jeanette: ahhh I mean it was kinda uncomfortable when they suggested underage drinking but I'm pretty okay overall

 

Jeanette: to be honest though, the idea of going to a high school party full of drunk teenagers is kinda nauseating

 

Jeanette: it just doesn't sound safe, you know?

 

Theodore: yeah.... 😬

 

Simon: I understand :/

 

Simon: I agree, too. I have no idea why they thought we'd EVER be comfortable with that.

 

Eleanor: Because they think it's fun, so it must be fun for everyone right?

 

Simon: Yup, because that's just how logic works in this world. You know, Alvin and Brittany's world.

 

Theodore: sometimes I don't wanna live in Alvin and Brittany World :(

 

Jeanette: awh theodore :(

 

Simon: Completely understandable, Theo. I don't wanna live it in either.

 

Eleanor: Nobody does

 

Eleanor: Except them ofc

 

Simon: Literally.

 

Monday, October 24th

 

Miller Residence, 6:32 am

 

A lot had happened over the weekend. Although the spa day with Theodore was for the most part pleasant, seeing Jessica and Audrey again had only sparked a fit of anxiety in Eleanor’s stomach. Sure, she was able to stand up to the pair in the bathroom last week, but that didn’t make her any less nervous about what their intentions were with her. Not only that, but now Theodore knew that Brittany had feelings for Alvin, and god knows how messy that could potentially get. Then there was the Halloween party Alvin had invited everyone to, which meant that she had to listen to Brittany talk about her couples costume with Alvin all week AND deal with them being annoyed that she didn’t want to go. It felt like she was in a constant cycle of drama, and Eleanor wanted out. Badly. 

 

Which was why she decided to text Dominique that morning. Eleanor was glad that she had recently reconnected with her friend. Dominique was an outlet that she could go to whenever she was stressed. Hopefully this conversation would distract her from everything that was going on at the moment. 

 

To: Dominique 💛, 6:32 am 

 

Eleanor: Do you have time to hang out in the courtyard during study hall today? 

 

Dominique: I’m all open. Anything in particular?

 

Eleanor: Not really, just wanna get away from everything right now

 

Dominique: I totally get it

 

Dominique: Well I’m all ears if you wanna vent, but I’m also down for just hanging out and forgetting too

 

Eleanor: This is why you’re my bestfriend 😭

 

Dominique: Girl I got you ❤️

 

Eleanor: See you later then :)

 

Dominique: Yes! :)

 

 

TEHS Courtyard, 10:39 am 

 

 

"I am so glad you texted me today. I have been studying way too much for this math exam."

 

Eleanor giggled at her friend's sentiment. Dominique had always been an overachiever, even when she didn't need to be. That was something that both of them sort of had in common, though if she had to pick a winner,  Dominique would definitely be it.

 

 "Me too. Honestly, so much has happened since we last spoke, even though it's only been a few days. I'm glad you were free to talk today."

 

"Oh?" Dominique began, turning to face her friend. When Eleanor had texted her to come to their usual spot during study hall, she had immediately accepted. Nobody had tea quite like her, but that was probably due to her eclectic posse full of a variety of personalities.  "Spill."

 

Eleanor bit her lip. She obviously couldn't tell Dominique everything, but.....she could give her a few things to work with. She didn't want to overwhelm her anyway, so it only made sense. “Well, for starters, apparently Brittany invited Theodore on our spa day without telling anyone. I mean, I guess we implied that he was welcome, but it was random, you know?"

 

"I would imagine that you wouldn't mind that though, right?"

 

Eleanor blushed at Dominique's comment, but sighed. The only people at the moment who knew about her feelings for Theodore were her sisters, Alvin as of recent, and Dominique. "Of course not," she replied, looking down. 

 

Dominique gave Eleanor a confused look. "What's up?" she asked. "Usually you're very cheery whenever Theodore comes up. Is something not going well at the moment?"

 

"It's not.....bad, exactly," Eleanor began, looking back at her friend. "I've just been told that he's not sure how he feels. I don't want to pressure him, you know? So I'm kind of waiting for him right now."

 

"Hm," Dominique began. "That sounds tough. You're gonna need a lot of patience for that."

 

"Yeah," Eleanor said. "But he's worth it." She then smiled, which caused Dominique to smile as well. 

 

"As long as you're happy," she said. "That's what matters, right?"

 

"Mhm," Eleanor replied, nodding. Was she happy, though? Well, waiting around for someone to figure their feelings out wasn't exactly fun. Theodore could never make her truly upset or angry, though. Any moment with him was enough to compensate, at least for now. 

 

"So, anything else going on?" Dominique asked. 

 

Eleanor thought about it. Yes. She was ganged up on in the bathroom last week, and her sister's crush was exposed to her crush. Was she about to tell her any of that, though? Of course not. "Well," she began, trying to find something else to talk about. "Alvin invited us all to a Halloween party that Jackson Fields is throwing, and apparently it's going to be so cool because underage drinking! Woohoo, soooo my scene...."

 

"Oh," Dominique began, awkwardly scratching the back of her head. "I'm.....going to that party."

 

"Huh?" Eleanor asked, whipping her head around. "You are? But, that's illegal! If the cops are called and you get caught, that would mean-"

 

"Relax," Dominique began, chuckling a little. "To be fair, I had no idea there was gonna be booze. Taylor invited our whole group since Jackson is her brother, so I figured that it would give me something to do other than schoolwork. If anything bad happens, we can always just leave."

 

Eleanor realized Dominique's point. Going to a party would be an excellent way of letting loose, and they didn't have to partake in anything they didn't want to. Besides, who was she to not take a chance to hang out with her bestfriend? Even if that meant going with Alvin and Brittany and their obnoxious duo costume, she was willing to take that opportunity. "I might have to change my mind then," she said, beaming at her friend. "Halloween with you sounds too fun to reject."

 

Dominique smiled back. "I agree. I'll see you there, then!"

 

The girls talked for a bit longer before the bell rang, sending them to their next class. Eleanor smiled as she left, happy that she now had something to look forward to. It seemed like taking initiative to do things for herself was starting to work in her favor. Hopefully nothing that happened last week would interfere with that.

 

Cafeteria, 12:11 pm 

 

Lunch so far was going just as anyone expected. Immediately after they sat down, Alvin and Brittany started skimming through reference photos and online stores, searching for the perfect parts to their Halloween costumes. Apparently everyone else needed to hear about this too, and it quickly became the center of conversation at the table. 

 

"Look at this bad boy I just found," Alvin said, arrogantly raising his brows as he showed off what felt like the hundredth hat in the past fifteen minutes. 

 

"Ew," Brittany replied, recoiling back in disgust. "That doesn't look anything like the one in the movie. Look at the brim! It's not even the right shape..."

 

"Who cares? Nobody in the party is gonna go up and say 'Well actually in the film it doesn't look like that'", Alvin replied, imitating a voice similar to Simon's as he lifted a finger up in a sophisticated manner.

 

To that, Jeanette frowned. Although she figured Alvin wasn't trying to genuinely be mean, she couldn't help but feel a little bad for Simon, even if he wasn't with them at lunch today.

 

Was he really just going to spend his entire lunch period at the library? When would he eat? Was his unfinished homework for whatever class he had next period really more important than him having food? Gosh, the fact he had unfinished homework in the first place was concerning enough given who he was... And then there was—

 

"Aw, don't worry, Alvin!" then reassured Theodore, seeming to not have even noticed his eldest brother mimicking the absent one. "I think it looks great!" 

 

Brittany rolled her eyes, but didn't argue any further. "I guess you're right," she began, sighing, "But if you look ugly this weekend, we're no longer going together."

 

Alvin scoffed. "As if that's even possible," he replied, chuckling and putting his phone down. "Speaking of, last chance to accept my invitation. Y'all are gonna miss out if you don't go."

 

The table went quiet for a moment. Theodore and Jeanette exchanged slight grimaces, both clearly unsure of what to say, before the taller of the pair eventually cleared her throat. "Ah, n-no thanks. I really, uh, appreciate the invite, though," was her polite attempt at declining, something Theodore nodded along to.

 

"Suit yourselves," Alvin replied, hiding his disappointment as much as he could. The rejections still felt like none of them wanted to be around him. It was weird. Every Halloween before this one was spent with his family, but now...

 

"Actually, I am going." The group turned to Eleanor, who half-smiled. "Dominique said she was going, so I'm tagging along with her group."

 

Brittany almost said something. Eleanor was going....only because Dominique was? Not to hang out with her? What universe was this? She kept her mouth shut however, because she wasn't about to comment on Eleanor's choice in friends. At least hers were real. 

 

"Hey, see? Eleanor's going," Alvin said. "You can be uh…is there another girl character in Barbie?" 

 

"Um, I'm not third wheeling with you guys, thanks," Eleanor interrupted, immediately shutting down Alvin's excitement. "My group is going as influential women. I've already decided to be Ruth Bader Ginsburg this year."

 

Jeanette's eyes lit up for a moment. "Oh! That sounds wonderful!" she chimed, impressed by the group's theme. "But... you guys will be safe there, right?" she then hesitantly asked, unable to hide her worry but also trying her best not to intrude on her sister's business.

 

"Oh yeah, we're pretty much avoiding all the drunk people and leaving if it gets too rowdy," Eleanor replied. 

 

Brittany continued to restrain herself, deciding to not tell Eleanor how absolutely stupid her costume idea was. She could dress up as anything, and she chooses a woman who wears nothing but a black robe? "Well, at least you're coming. What are you two going to do? Sit at home?"

 

"Don't be rude, Britt," Eleanor said, giving her sister a judgmental look. "They still have a right to choose."

 

"Well, if they CHOOSE to party with the cool kids, the offer is still on the table," Alvin replied.

 

The apparently uncool pair pursed their lips and glanced away, a bit embarrassed now. A little anxious, too. It seemed the eldest chipmunks really wanted them to tag along, but... the idea was just too scary. Especially for Jeanette, who knew more than Theodore when it came down to what exactly would tend to happen at high school parties.

 

Though, before either could try to respond, the group was interrupted. 

 

"Howdy! How're y'all doin'?"

 

Whipping his head around at the familiar voice, Theodore's whole face lit up. "Little Jimmy!" he cheered, enthusiastic at the sight of his friend and a very much needed distraction. "And... Abbie!? Oh my gosh, wait, did you guys—? Really!? Already?"

 

Although the rest of the group was confused as to what the gasping chipmunk was referring to, Little Jimmy seemed to have caught on right away. "Hey there, Ted!" he first said. "It sure did! And I'm real sorry for interrupting you fine folks, but I'd like to introduce to y'all my brand-new girlfriend! Abigail!" the boy explained before gesturing proudly to the smiling and waving curly-haired ginger beside him.

 

Oh, thank God. A change of subject. "Hello!" Jeanette greeted, a little more enthusiastic than usual for a stranger. "So nice to meet you! Theodore told us a bit about you two — well, really just that there was a chance you'd get together soon, but still! Congrats on the relationship!" 

 

"Thanks! Nice to meet you guys too!" the girl named Abigail then replied. "And yeah, we've been official since yesterday! So, like, super brand-new." 

 

"Awww, I'm happy for you guys!" Eleanor chimed, smiling. 

 

Alvin on the other hand immediately changed his body language, now deadpanning at the couple as he leaned back uninterested. Great, not only did he have to hear about Little Jimmy's new girl, but now he had to watch him flaunt her around too? Who did this guy think he was?

 

And as the red chipmunk sulked, Theodore lit up. He was over the moon. "That's amazing! I'm so happy for you two! Congrats!!" 

 

In response, the new couple smiled brightly. "Aw, y'all are way too sweet. Thank you, we really 'preciate it."

 

"Of course! How'd it happen, though? What made it official?"

 

Abigail just chuckled sheepishly and waved a dismissive hand — about to say that it was a long story — before being interrupted by a proud Little Jimmy who delved right into an explanation. 

 

Theodore was eagerly paying attention, a few others on the table didn't seem all that interested, and... Jeanette? Jeanette's eyes had started wandering again.

 

She couldn't help it. She knew it was risky to look, especially after she had already gotten caught just a few days ago. Still, it only took a few moments for all the chatter around her to dissipate into background noise as her eyes focused in on the mysterious table of students in the distance.

 

That was until Abigail noticed.

 

"Oh, Jeanette, honey... You don't want to look over there," she gently cautioned with a grimace, now attracting the attention of the rest of the table.

 

"H-Huh?" asked the flustered chipette now snapped out of her trance. "Wh-Why not?"

 

Exchanging a surprised look with Little Jimmy, Abigail simply blinked. "You don't know?"

 

Alvin and Brittany had both managed to tune out Little Jimmy and his girlfriend, but the mention of possible gossip had the auburnette whipping her head around faster than the boy's running skills. "Who? What? What's happening?" 

 

Eleanor couldn't help but scoff a little in annoyance. Of course Brittany didn't care about anyone until there was an opportunity to talk shit about people. "Go on, Abigail," she said.

 

"Well, that table over there is where all the kids from the debate team sit at," the ginger began in a whisper, shielding her mouth with a hand. "And, like... the team is totally weird."

 

Little Jimmy just scoffed. "See, that's the thing about debate people. There's almost always somethin' up with 'em. The ones that win a lot, at least."

 

Theodore turned his head to the side. "Our school's debate team wins a lot...?"

 

"Yeah! Haven't ya seen the school's trophy case? They've brought home quite a few shiny things."

 

"But... isn't that a good thing, then? That they're winning stuff for our school?"

 

Abigail sighed. "Hang on, let me show you something," the girl insisted, taking her bag off her back and rummaging through it until she could pull out a book and lay it flat on the table. "Here, this is my copy of last year's yearbook. I've been carrying it around recently 'cause I'm on the yearbook committee and whatever, but don't worry about that."

 

Curious, Theodore leaned in closer as the ginger flipped through pages until she finally landed on one that had Simon's face in the center. The team's page.

 

"Do any of you recognize these guys?" Abigail asked the group, holding the book up for everyone to see. "Anyone on this page other than Simon?" 

 

Brittany leaned in, squinting her eyes to get a better look. She never really cared much about people she didn't spend any time around, but she had heard a thing or two about some of the debate team members. "I don't think so," she said. "They don't tend to stick around each other is what I've heard. There was also a rumor that they cheated at a competition or something, but that came from Emily Johnson's mouth, and we all know how she likes to lie all the time."

 

Alvin took a close look as well, but he didn't recognize anyone in that picture at all. So these were the dorks that Simon debated with? They looked.....surprisingly normal. He half-expected them to all be nerds like Simon, but some were actually wearing stuff that he would wear. Weird.

 

"Meh, maybe I've seen em around. Don't know em though," he said with a shrug. 

 

Eleanor also took a look at the photo in front of her. She wasn't a big fan of when people talked about others, especially when they didn't decide to get to know them before making a judgment about them. She didn't recognize most of them, though some she may have seen before on the occasion. One did catch her eye though, and that was the blonde girl wearing a rainbow shirt in the middle of the photo. 

 

"Well that's Danica," she said, pointing her out for everyone. "She's in my Environmental Science class. For the record though, she's not 'weird'. She's actually really nice, at least whenever we've talked."

 

Abigail grimaced a little again. "Yeah, but like... she's a little much, don't you think? She's always in so much... color and she just walks around with plushies sometimes and it's just like... a lot. And all the teachers let her wear headphones in class for some reason, so she's like, totally getting special treatment and stuff too."

 

Jeanette scanned the page until she saw the student the others were talking about. A pale girl with a blonde bob and orange heart-shaped sunglasses on her head, wearing a white sweater peppered with rows of differently-colored hearts underneath a set of overalls.

 

"Are you sure? She seems sweet..." Theodore frowned, noticing the girl's amber-colored gummy bear earrings.

 

With a sigh, Little Jimmy intervened. "Listen, I don't know the gal, but I wouldn't trust anyone on that damn team."

 

"Literally. She may seem all bubbly, but you should see her during a debate. That girl goes stone cold. She switches up, like, completely! It's seriously weird..."

 

Jeanette looked up at the ginger. "You've seen her debate?"

 

"Well, yeah. The school doesn't really advertise them but they have matches for competitions and tournaments every now and then. Pretty much anyone's allowed to come and watch — family members are always prioritized to be let in and seated first, though."

 

Theodore's brows furrowed together a little as he processed the new information. "Oh... I didn't know that. I'm Simon's brother and I don't think I've ever seen one of those matches..." 

 

Eleanor tried opening her mouth multiple times, but it seemed that just as usual, she couldn't get a single word in. If this was her first impression of Abigail, it wasn't looking very good for her right now. She seemed to be more of a type that Brittany would get along with, and not in a good way. Sure, she wasn't necessarily friends with Danica or anything, but she had enough conversations with her to know that she was a really friendly person. Also, what was she supposed to do, not do well during a debate? Eleanor considered herself to be friendly as well, but when it came to a soccer match, she was ruthless. It seemed like everyone was being more judgmental than anything. 

 

Brittany on the other hand, just as expected, was eating this shit up. "Oh, I know people like that," she said, definitely not referencing her most recent friendship fallout. "Fake as fuck. They're your friend one second, then suddenly they're acting like they've never met you before. You want to avoid people like that." 

 

As the eldest chipette took a sip out of her smoothie, Alvin went back to staring at the picture in front of him. Theodore was right. It was weird that they had never met these guys, or that they never went to any of their matches. Didn't Simon know them if he was on their team? Come to think of it, Simon never once mentioned a single one of their names to either of them. "What if they're all like that?" he questioned out loud, turning to look at everyone.

 

"Tch, I wouldn't be surprised. Anyone who wins that many debates is destined for a future in real estate or as a damn lawyer," Little Jimmy muttered, scrunching his face up in disgust. 

 

"LIiterally. Some of them are kinda normal, though," Abigail conceded. "Like, that Winston kid, for example. He's quiet but he's nice. He talks like a professional or whatever when he's in a debate too, but he's not nearly as scary-looking as some of the other weirdos when he does..."

 

"Oh... Which ones are scary-looking?" Theodore queried, admittedly hesitant to find out.

 

"Prime examples right here," Little Jimmy began, pointing confidently at two near-identical students. "That right there is Zephyr and his twin sister Zephyra."

 

Theodore's brows raised at how similar the two looked. Both had curly, dark brown hair that reached an inch or two past their shoulders. They had strong facial features too... he couldn't tell if they had been in a bad mood on picture day or if they just always looked like that.

 

Surprisingly though, even with all that hair, the male twin looked more intimidating and masculine than most students Theodore had seen.

 

"Okay, but to be fair, Zephyr's actually a sweetheart! He's, like, totally soft with Callie. He just seems scary because he's got all that muscle on him and he's, like, almost never smiling," Abigail insisted. "Oh, wait... Okay, so you guys can't really see it in this photo but Zephyr's, like super strong. He's one of those sporty guys that spends a lot of time at the gym."

 

"Oh... okay... One question, though. Is, uh, 'Callie' Calista... Beaumont...?" Jeanette asked, reading out the name beneath the picture of a blonde in a pink sweater. 

 

That question suddenly put Abigail in a good mood. "Yes! That's Callie!" she exclaimed, eyes lighting up. "She's the best. She's like... an American Aphrodite. This photo doesn't do her justice. I swear she's so fucking pretty in person..."

 

"She and that Zephyr boy are together," Little Jimmy added, rolling his eyes.

 

"God, they're goals," his girlfriend swooned.

 

Despite being taken aback by the sudden gushing and high praise, Jeanette tried her best to remain polite. "Ah... okay...."

 

To be fair, the two were conventionally attractive. She had a concern, though. Jeanette wasn't often one to judge a book by its cover, but all her years of schooling had taught her that a girl apparently so pretty and popular that she seemed to have a fan didn't seem like great news…

 

"That's Calista?" Brittany asked, now leaning in even more. She had absolutely no idea she was on the debate team. She didn't know Calista very well being that she was a year above her, but she was popular enough for her to recognize the name. Why the heck was she on the debate team?

 

"They can't be that cool if they're on the debate team," Alvin spoke, nearly taking the words out of Brittany's mouth. Maybe he was looking a little too hard at Zephyr's physique, but it's not like he was jealous or anything. "Also who names their kids Zephyr and Zephyra? That's just dumb."

 

"Omg, I was thinking the same thing," Brittany said, giggling a little. 

 

"Okay, if this is what we're going to be doing this lunch period, then I'm out," Eleanor stated, pushing herself up from her seat. 

 

"Oh my god Eleanor, don't be dramatic," Brittany replied, rolling her eyes. "We don't know these people, but Abigail clearly does. If she says they're weird, I believe her."

 

"Exactly my point. We don't know them, so why are we judging them?" Eleanor continued, glaring at Abigail. "And as for her, no offense, but we just met her. Based on what I'm seeing right now, I don't think I would trust her as a source of information. But if you all want to go ahead and make more assumptions about people, then do it.” 

 

With that, Eleanor left, leaving the group astounded and a little more empty than before.

There was a silence left in her absence. Jeanette and Theodore both felt bad, but Jeanette especially did. She really didn't intend to judge these people, she just... she needed information. She was worried.

 

Thankfully, Abigail eventually broke the awkward ice. "Well... anyways..." she began, trying to be polite despite being a little offended. "Oh, by the way, the twins are Egyptian, so that's why their names sound kinda weird. It's, like, a cultural thing or whatever."

 

"Speaking of the twins," Little Jimmy began, lightly slamming his hands on the table and leaning in closer to the group. "We gotta talk about the girl one. I'm telling y'all, that girl is a WITCH! She only ever wears black and I ain't never seen her smile. She also knows way too much about those witch trials they used to have back in the day, and way too much about ancient curses and all that for someone born in the 21st century..." 

 

Alvin was slightly thrown off by Eleanor's disappearance, but he quickly turned his attention back to Little Jimmy as he spoke. Seriously, how on Earth had Simon not once mentioned any of these people? 

 

"So she puts hexes on people and shit?" he asked. 

 

"I seriously don't understand why people choose to wear all black," Brittany added. She was definitely thrown off by Eleanor's outburst. Was she being judgmental again? All she had done was comment on someone's name. Abigail and Jimmy clearly knew something that they didn't, so it wasn't necessarily bad to talk about it, right? Especially if these people were associated with one of their friends...

 

"I know, right?" Abigail replied, agreeing with Brittany. "And look... about the whole witch thing, that's just a theory Jimmy has."

 

"Listen, Abi. I haven't seen her put a hex on anybody but I wouldn't be surprised if she did," the boy defended, confident. "It'd probably explain why that captain manages to keep some of 'em in line... I bet she asked the witch for some sort of mind control spell or somethin'."

 

Jeanette's brows furrowed together. Although a lot of what Little Jimmy was saying sounded like total nonsense, something just then stood out to her. "Are there... specific members you're surprised the team captain, um, 'keeps in line'?"

 

"Oh, you don't even know," Abigail emphasized. "Okay, so the team captain's this girl named Nyla and she's honestly pretty normal. She's chill and stuff, one of those perfect kids that's smart and athletic at the same time. And I will forever be amazed at how she's able to manage that damn team."

 

Jeanette's eyes flickered over to the image above the words 'Nyla Adebisi'. With dark skin and straightened black hair in a pulled-back ponytail, the captain wore a professional-looking blazer.

 

Noticing the brunette's gaze, the ginger realized she needed to clarify something. "She doesn't look like that anymore, though. She's been trying out different hairstyles and, like, wigs, I think, these last few months. Right now I'm pretty sure she's wearing these purple double-buns or something."

 

Oh, God. Purple double-buns? She had gotten caught staring by the captain of the team.

 

"Even this guy? He seems pretty calm," Theodore questioned, pointing at the photo above the name 'Fitz Frazier' that showcased a boy in a beanie and hoodie.

 

"Oh, Theo, that's 'cause he's like a total stoner. I mean, I've never seen him smoke, but the guy's relaxed all the time and he hangs out with a bunch of skater boys," Abigail explained. "Anyway, Fitz is honestly part of the normal half of the team. He's definitely only there for extra credit and I'm honestly surprised someone as laid-back as him is even useful on that team." 

 

"So this team's got a popular girl, a stoner, two Egyptian people, a girl who apparently has a class with Eleanor, and a witch?" Alvin asked, counting his fingers as he did so. "How do they all even stand each other?"

 

Really, though. How the hell did Simon tolerate a group like this? He barely tolerated him sometimes, so he couldn't imagine Simon working with people like this. Maybe that's why he never talked about them? Gosh, this was weird.

 

Although Alvin's math was a little wrong considering that one of the Egyptian students on the team was also the supposed 'witch', Jeanette couldn't deny that the variety within the group was a little bizarre. 

 

"Mind control..." was Little Jimmy's whispered answer, accompanied by a bit of a crazy look in his eyes as he pointed a finger to the side of his head. 

 

Abigail sighed at that, not seeming to agree with her boyfriend on that point. "Anyway, I seriously need to tell you guys about the last two," she began, placing the yearbook back onto the table and sliding it closer to the group. "You see the one in the red flannel? That's Ivina. Ivina Guerrero. And that is the biggest reason you should keep your eyes off that group."

 

Oh... That... that was the person who had been the first to catch Jeanette staring the other day. The one whose gaze had lingered a moment longer than that of their friends did.

 

"She looks kinda familiar..." Theodore mumbled, eyeing the student. He couldn't quite put his finger on it, but there was something about the dusty brown hair that fell past their shoulders and those green eyes that reminded him of something...

 

"I hope not! You better stay away from that one, Ted!" Little Jimmy warned.

 

Okay, now Jeanette was even more nervous. "Wh-Why...?"

 

"She's dangerous, Jeanette. Ivina hasn't been here since day one. She only started coming to this school, like, two months into freshman year," Abigail began before leaning in closer and continuing in a hushed voice. "She actually got expelled from her old school... No one really knows all the details, but I heard she beat a guy up so hard that the school had to call an ambulance..."

 

Theodore's eyes widened with horror. "A-An ambulance?"

 

Abigail nodded slowly. "And she mainly just hangs out with guys. You know, the tough-looking ones."

 

"What's even weirder though," Little Jimmy interjected, "Is how she hasn't gotten into any trouble here yet! She's even allowed on a debate team! I'm telling y'all, anyone hot-headed enough to get expelled before the third month of high school's even started has to be under some sort of mind control if they're so calm all of a sudden!!! That Nyla girl and the witch have gotta be putting somethin' in her water!" 

 

"Oh, god," Brittany commented, cringing. "Glad I haven't met her then."

 

Okay, this entire situation somehow got even weirder now. Not only was Simon on a team with a bunch of people that were nothing like him, but he was on a team with a criminal? "Do you guys think Simon knows about that?" Alvin asked, raising a brow. "I had no idea these kind of people were on the debate team."

 

"I can't be sure, to be honest. Gossip was crazy back when Ivina first arrived, but I guess being on a team with people like Calista and Nyla improved her reputation. She's been pretty under-the-radar ever since she got here," Abigail explained with a shrug.

 

"Oh, poor Simon..." the tallest chipette mumbled, putting a hand over her heart. "He's probably only on the team to add something to his college application forms... he's always trying so hard to make those look good..."

 

Finally, at the sight of a worried Jeanette, Little Jimmy softened up. "Don't worry, Jumpin' Jean... I'm sure he's staying far away from all the weirdos on his team," he reassured, placing a hand on her shoulder.

 

"Oh, definitely," the boy's curly-haired girlfriend nodded. "Anyway, I should tell you guys about that Ram kid too," she then decided. "He's definitely one of the weirder members, but the crazy thing is that I can't explain why because pretty much no one knows this kid! He's got the energy of, like... the Cheshire Cat, you know? Sneaking around without anyone noticing until suddenly he's looking at you with a big smile as if he knows something you don't... it's so freaky. What's somehow even weirder though is that, although he wasn't expelled, he actually only started coming to this school a week after Ivina was. Sometimes people spot them together, so there's this whole conspiracy theory that they came from the same school and actually know each other..."

 

"Wait, that's a guy? I thought Rammie was a girl!" Little Jimmy exclaimed.

 

"I... think he's a 'he'...? I dunno, I used to think he was a girl too... It's really hard to tell."

 

"'Ram' is an interesting name," Theodore quietly interrupted. "The whole Cheshire Cat thing sounds kinda scary, though..."

 

"Oh, yeah, his name is, like, Hindu or something. Even though no one really knows him, everyone calls him 'Rammie' 'cause it rolls of the tongue easier. Some random teacher came up with it and now it's basically his name."

 

"Wait," Jeanette began. "How come he doesn't have a photo in the yearbook?"

 

"Oh, he's always absent on school picture day and somehow always dodges the follow-up shoots. Don't have a photo of him. Just that blank default image with a question mark." 

 

Alvin was so confused. What the fuck even was this group at this point? "Okay, sounds to me like Jeanette is right. There's no way Simon would willingly hang out with these people."

 

"Yeah... maybe that's why he's never asked us to go to one of his debate matches..." Theodore mumbled, starting to feel a little sad for his brother too now.

 

"I wouldn't blame him one damn bit. I know sure as hell I wouldn't let no friends or family of mine around these folks. Sure, half of them may be kinda normal-looking but ain't no one wasting time on a high school debate team trustworthy," Little Jimmy scoffed, adamantly folding his arms. 

 

"Literally... I seriously can't get over the fact they apparently all seem to work well enough together to bring the school prize money home," Abigail emphasized. "But, yeah, that's pretty much the entire team summed up. So, seriously, try not to stare too much at them, Jeanette... You do not wanna get involved with them."

 

The anxious chipette nodded. As much as she hated gossip and rumors, she couldn't help but have her stomach knot at the notion there was even a chance some of this information was true. 

 

"Don't worry, if any of them mess with Jeanette, they can go through me," Brittany mentioned. "Nobody fucks with my sisters on my watch."

 

Despite her slight concern at her sister's determined declaration, the chipette in mention felt a smile tug at her lips. "Thanks, Brittany."

 

"Don't mention it," Brittany replied, giving her sister a reassuring smile.

 

12:39 pm 

 

Eleanor was livid. She didn't personally know any of the kids on the debate team, but she didn't need to in order to have some fucking empathy for them. It's not like Abigail knew them either, yet she was so willing to spit out a bunch of assumptions and rumors like they were facts. Then everyone just......sat there and took it? Nobody questioned a thing? It was ridiculous! A witch who puts hexes on people just because she wears black? A few new students show up and suddenly it's all about their past records? It seemed that none of them could catch a break when it came to the group she chose to hang out with. 

 

So she chose to hang out with a new one. One she hadn't done during lunch time in a while. Still huffing and murmuring to herself, the blonde headed over to the table on the opposite side of the cafeteria. 

 

"Hey.” 

 

Dominique was talking to her other friends when she heard the voice of her bestfriend pop up, causing her to turn around in surprise. "Ellie?" she said, smiling excitedly. 

 

“Can I sit with you?" Eleanor asked, slightly timid. 

 

"Of course you can!" she continued, but her cheerful attitude quickly changed when she realized the type of mood Eleanor was in. "What's up?"

 

Eleanor sighed, taking a spot next to Dom. "I'm just really frustrated at everyone right now," she said, placing her elbows on the table as she rested her head in between her hands. "They're all making fun of these people that we don't even know, and saying things that might not even be true about them." 

 

"Brittany Miller and Alvin Seville making fun of people? Shocker," spoke a new voice from across the table. Eleanor lifted her head, noticing that it came from Rosina, one of Dominique's other friends who she had become slightly acquainted with. Rosina was known to be an outspoken individual who was not afraid to call people out on their bullshit. That was something Eleanor greatly admired about her.

 

"I know," Eleanor replied. "It wasn't only them this time, though. It was mostly Little Jimmy and his girlfriend, Abigail. She was non-stop talking about the kids in the debate team like they were all part of some cult or something. It was so bizarre. Made me want to vomit if I'm going to be honest."

 

Dominique cringed. "Ugh, that does sound awful," she said. "I hate it when people decide to judge others before getting to know them."

 

"Yeah, have they never paid attention to any of the anti-bullying videos they always play every year?" piped another voice. Eleanor looked over at Taylor, who gave her a genuine look. Taylor was another friend of Dominique's who she admired, but for her kindness and generosity. Taylor was truly one of the sweetest people she knew, behind Theodore of course. 

 

"Apparently not," Eleanor replied. 

 

"I seriously don't know how you spend time with those guys," Rosina commented. 

 

"Don't judge Rose, they are still her friends and family," Dominique mentioned. 

 

"No, it's okay," Eleanor said. "Sometimes I question it myself."

 

"Well, you can always sit here if you need to," Dominique said, causing Eleanor to smile. 

 

"Thanks," Eleanor replied. 

 

There was a moment of silence, but the conversation eventually started back up again with Rosina talking about how annoying her history teacher was. Eventually however, the topic ended up landing onto something else that was very relevant in all of their lives at the moment. 

 

"I just can't wait to let loose a little bit at my brother’s party this weekend," Taylor mentioned, shaking her body back and forth in a silly motion. 

 

The girls giggled, but Eleanor realized which party she was talking about. "Oh, that's right. We're all going to that one."

 

"Yesss, and we're gonna be the hottest bitches there!" Dominique exclaimed, clapping her hands together for emphasis. 

 

"Maybe you," Eleanor said, laughing a little. "You're the one going as Beyoncé."

 

"Hey, nobody said you can't make a robe work," Dominique replied. 

 

"I just hope there aren't too many normies there," Rosina added, huffing a little after. "If I get asked who I am five hundred times, I might lose it."

 

"I feel like the unibrow will scream Frida," Dominique said, smiling. "But I get what you mean. They might not even know who that is."

 

"That's why I think we should just avoid any big crowds," Eleanor said. "I'm sure there won't be too many wild people though, right?"

 

The girls around her cringed a little. "You.....haven't been to one of these before, have you?" Dominique asked.

 

"............no," Eleanor replied, a little embarrassed. "Is there something I should know about?"

 

Taylor and Rosina gave each other a look before Taylor continued. "If there's a party, nearly everyone going to be there, including the most popular and notorious ones. They tend to crash just to crash, and Jackson opened the invitation to the entire school.” 

 

“Also he made it very clear that your parents have liquor, so everyone is sure to show up just for that,” Rosina added. 

 

This made Eleanor's blood run cold. She thought Brittany and Alvin had said that people like Jessica and Audrey wouldn't be at this party, but based on what Taylor and Rosina were saying, that may no longer be true. "You mean.....anyone could just show up to this party then? Like, even the most popular people in school?"

 

Eleanor thought she was being subtle, but the other girls at the table weren't stupid. "Yes, even the wannabe homecoming queen herself and her new little pet," Rosina answered, crossing her arms. "Even I'll admit that what they did to your sister was fucked up, and you know how I feel about her. But don't worry, if those bitches come anywhere near us, they're done for."

 

"Except we want to avoid confrontation," Dominique interrupted, staring down Rosina. "Right?"

 

"Yeah, you don't want another suspension on your record," Taylor added. 

 

"You can't be suspended for something that happens outside of school," Rosina commented, rolling her eyes at Taylor's ditziness. "But whatever, fine. I'll behave."

 

"Good, cause I'm gonna have to agree with Dominique," Eleanor said, looking down. "I really don't need more drama in my life right now." The statement was true, but she was definitely leaving out the details of why she wanted to avoid the duo. 

 

"Don't worry, we're not gonna go anywhere near them," Dominique said. "We're gonna do our own thing, and we're gonna have fun. Right ladies?" 

 

"Yeah!" Taylor shouted enthusiastically.

 

"You know it," Rosina added. 

 

"Yup," Eleanor said, forcing a smile. She wasn't going to lie, after this conversation with Dominique, she was terrified. Terrified of Jessica and Audrey showing up and approaching her, and who knows what they would do or say? She knew what they were capable of, and their threat was definitely not an empty one. The possibilities were endless, and none of them ended on a good note. 

 

"You alright, El?" Dominique asked, noticing her friends new sense of wariness. 

 

"Yeah I'm fine, I guess I'm just still annoyed from earlier," Eleanor lied. "Why don't we talk about something else? Enough of those two girls, right?"

 

"Yeah!" Taylor chimed, and soon the group changed subjects once more. That didn't stop Eleanor from still thinking about the party, though. At the back of her mind, she was still panicking. Now she was starting to reconsider if she wanted to go at all...

 

Slick Six ;), 1:32 pm 

 

Alvin: Bored

 

Eleanor: No

 

Alvin: Lame

 

Eleanor: I’m already pissed at y'all I'm not doing this

 

Eleanor: Not today

 

Brittany: You're still mad about the lunch convo? Omg

 

Theodore: are you feeling okay ellie? im sorry about lunch :(

 

Eleanor: I feel a little better now, but I'm not exactly happy

 

Eleanor: But whatever that's in the past ig

 

Theodore: sorry ellie :(

 

Eleanor: It's okay Theo

 

Theodore: 🫂💚

 

Eleanor: Right back at ya

 

Brittany: I’m just ready for class to be over

 

Alvin: Me too

 

Brittany: Ready for this party alreadyyyyyy

 

Alvin: Me tooooooo

 

Eleanor: Ready for you both to stop texting me omgggggg

 

Brittany: Mute it then

 

Eleanor: I shouldn't have to

 

Sanctuary for Younger Siblings, 1:40 pm 

 

Eleanor: Hey

 

Eleanor: I’m like......kind of worried about this party

 

Eleanor: I want to go, but after lunch today I'm having second thoughts

 

Eleanor: I’m just worried about who's gonna be there

 

Jeanette: that's understandable :(

 

Jeanette: is there anyone specific you're worried about?

 

Eleanor: I’m just worried there may be some people that would ruin it for me

 

Eleanor: Lots of crazy parygoers you know?

 

Jeanette: I understand that :(

 

Theodore: awh ellie :((

 

Theodore: is there anything we can do to help? :(

 

Eleanor: I’m not sure tbh

 

Eleanor: Any advice? Haha

 

Simon: I only just got online but I suppose all I can really suggest is trying your best to avoid any rowdy groups of people and to stick with your friends. I get that's not super helpful, though. I'm sorry, Eleanor.

 

Theodore: yeah we're sorry ellie :(

 

Eleanor: No dw that's great advice

 

Eleanor: I’m just worried that.....idk

 

Eleanor: What if something happens?

 

Jeanette: wait your friends will be there, right? all of them?

 

Eleanor: Yeah, Dominique's friends and I

 

Theodore: oh yay so that means they'll have your back!!

 

Theodore: and maybe if you get stressed you can text us too while you're there!!

 

Simon: Oh, absolutely. We'll make it a note to keep our phones off silent in case you need to call us or anything.

 

Eleanor: That's true! That makes me feel a little bit better

 

Eleanor: You guys really are my rocks yk

 

Eleanor: I do love Dom and her friends are cool but they're a little more willing to get wild than I am

 

Jeanette: we love you eleanor!!!!! <333

 

Theodore: YEAH !!!!!

 

Simon: Oh, I completely get that. Hopefully you don't end up in any situations that are too crazy for comfort.

 

Eleanor: Gosh I love you guys too

 

Eleanor: You all keep me sane

 

Simon: I’m glad you feel that way because you really do keep us sane too.

 

Jeanette: honestly yeah 😭

 

Eleanor: Haha thanks

 

Theodore: YAY!!!! im so happy we all have each other :>

 

Jeanette: me too!!!!!

 

 

To: Jeanette 💜, 1:52 pm 

 

Eleanor: Didn't wanna say it in front of Simon and Theodore but the people I’m really worried about are Jessica and Audrey

 

Jeanette: oh.. oh that's that not good

 

Eleanor: Yeah.....Dominique mentioned something about them possibly being there

 

Eleanor: And ofc I don't want to freak Brittany out by telling her

 

Eleanor: But I'M freaked out bc well you know

 

Jeanette: yeah :(

 

Eleanor: Idk what to do Jeanette

 

Eleanor: Bc if I cancel then I get less time with Dominique and then Brittany gets suspicious and it all becomes a mess

 

Jeanette: im so sorry ellie

 

Jeanette: gosh I hate how complicated this is for you

 

Eleanor: It's okay I kinda did it to myself

 

Jeanette: you really didn't though :(

 

Jeanette: you should be able to spend time with your friends without worrying and it's awful & not your fault that you can't

 

Eleanor: Thanks Jeanette

 

Seville Residence, 3:26 am 

 

The rest of the day had been uneventful, and unfortunately Alvin never got out of his boredom. Sometimes it felt like nobody wanted to talk to him, which was starting to get increasingly annoying. Oh well, he was going to a Halloween party with Brittany, which was super exciting. He didn’t know why it was, but he assumed it was just because he needed social interaction. The fact that Brittany was going with him had nothing to do with the excitement, or so he thought. 

 

Alvin lay in bed, scrolling through multiple images on his phone. He was currently trying to find options for his costume to send to Brittany. He had admittedly never seen the Barbie movie, so he wasn’t sure what the fashionista was going for. The vibe was cowboy though, right? All he needed was a sexy cowboy costume, and then he was good. 

 

Eventually Alvin found one to his liking, and decided to send it to Brittany. It was late, but in the off chance she was up, now would be a good time to brainstorm. 

 

To: Tiny Brat, 3:26 am 

 

Alvin: Alright what about THIS one?

 

*insert shitty cowboy costume*

 

Brittany: Alvin it is 3 in the fucking morning

 

Brittany: Also that looks literally nothing like Ken what the fuck is that

 

Alvin: Wdym? That's what he looked like in the picture you sent me

 

Alvin: Also you are also up at 3 in the fucking morning soooo

 

Brittany: Well I couldn't sleep so

 

Brittany: But anyways

 

Brittany: This looks nothing like him

 

Brittany: Let me help you

 

Alvin: God okay 🙄

 

Brittany: Here I literally found it on Amazon

 

*insert actual replica of ken's outfit*

 

Brittany: That's what he wears

 

Alvin: I’m not wearing that

 

Brittany: Why

 

Alvin: Cause the scarf is pink

 

Brittany: Are you kidding

 

Alvin: I got a reputation to hold up Britt I can't go to a party wearing pink

 

Brittany: Seriously? You are so dumb

 

Alvin: Oh like you would wear green

 

Brittany: That's different bc green is a bad color on me

 

Alvin: Pink is a bad color on me!

 

Brittany: IT'S A FUCKING SCARF GET OVER IT

 

Brittany: OVERDRAMATIC ASS

 

Alvin: But it's like right there and center

 

Brittany: Oh my god I hate you

 

Brittany: Take the fucking scarf off then

 

Alvin: Or I can wear a red one instead

 

Brittany: No oh my god it'll clash with my all pink outfit

 

Alvin: Red and pink literally go together so well

 

Brittany: Yes but it's BARBIE IT'S SUPPOSED TO BE PINK

 

Alvin: Then why is he wearing black huh? 🤨

 

Brittany: I’m done with you

 

Brittany: Wear your stupid red scarf

 

Brittany: If anyone comments you take full blame for it

 

Alvin: Nobody is gonna care but okay I will then

 

Brittany: Great

 

Alvin: So we got all the parts then?

 

Brittany: I think so

 

Brittany: Now go to bed please

 

Alvin: K

 

Alvin: Night Barbie

 

Brittany: …..

 

Brittany: Night Ken

 

Tuesday, October 25th 

 

Art Class, 8:38 am 

 

Theodore couldn't help it. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't focus on the project in front of him. Surprisingly though, he wasn't at all thinking about the crazy rumors he had heard the previous afternoon. No, he was thinking of something much more important. Eleanor. 

 

He felt awful for the poor chipette. Even though she'd have her friends with her at the upcoming halloween party, she'd still be surrounded by danger.

 

What danger? Well… Theodore wasn't really sure. He already knew underage drinking was bad, but… other than that? No one really told Theodore much about why high school parties were so dangerous. He just knew that they were.

 

Actually, no one really told Theodore much at all… But this wasn't the time for him to think about that. No, he needed to focus on Eleanor. She was scared, and if it had been him who was scared, she would have been by his side in an instant. So it was time for him to be by hers.

 

Unfortunately for Theodore though, he was soon pulled out of his thoughts by a loud, "Ga'damnit!" 

 

Across from him, a very frustrated Little Jimmy was fiddling with his art project. Beside him, sat an exasperated Samuel. They had recently been working with clay in art class, so the sight of his friends like this didn't surprise him much. After all, their teacher had warned them that this unit of work wouldn't be easy. 

 

"Jimmy, that piece won't stand up on its own. It needs more," a soft-spoken Samuel explained, gesturing to his friend's clay model. 

 

With a huff, the pirate boy folded his arms. "It already has so much clay around it, though! The hell does it need any more for!?"

 

Samuel just sighed. "Listen, Jimmy. I know you don't wanna use up too much clay because Ms. Lumin said there's a limited supply, but I really don't think that part of your sculpture's gonna sit upright unless you surround it with more clay. It might look strong, but it actually needs more support."

 

"It might look strong, but it actually needs more support."

 

A gasp. Suddenly, it hit him.

 

"Jeanette!" Theodore began, his voice a loud whisper. "I have an idea!"

 

The chipette sitting on his left flinched a little, startled at the way the boy's head whipped around so fast. "O-Oh! Oh, uh, what's the idea?"

 

"We should go to Jackson's Halloween party!"

 

Oh. 

 

Study Hall, 9:58 am 

 

Jeanette had to get herself together.

 

Art class had already left her stomach churning, and if she didn't calm down before walking into study hall with Simon Seville of all people, her day would only get worse. 

 

So, as per usual, she tried her best to put on a nonchalant act.

 

And… as per usual, Simon saw right through her.

 

It took a few minutes for him to actually say anything, but the moment he spoke in that damned soft voice of his, Jeanette knew she was a goner.

 

"Hey… Are you feeling okay?"

 

She couldn't even look at him. Shutting her eyes, the brunette took in a deep breath and released it in a sigh. "Yeah… Just… thinking about things."

 

"Oh… Do you wanna… Do you wanna talk about it?"

 

That question was all it took for the conversation to hit its first stop. It took almost a whole minute of Jeanette fiddling with her fingers and chewing her lip to get a response. "I-I don't know where to begin."

 

Simon had to hold back a grimace. Everything about her demeanor told him that this was not going to be an easy conversation. 

 

"That's… That's okay," was how he started off his cautious response. "You don't have to say anything if you don't want to…"

 

Somehow, that soft and understanding tone only made her feel more tense. Why? She'd give you a million bucks if you could figure it out for her. Biting down even harder on her bottom lip, Jeanette's small fists balled up in her lap. It took a few moments with a clenched jaw and racing thoughts before she finally let out, in a blurt, "Theodore and I are going to the party."

 

Simon's brows flew up in an instant. "Wh-What?"

 

Oddly enough, Jeanette sighed in relief, and her stiff posture deflated in response. The fact he was so visibly surprised that her anxious mind couldn't even try to say that he was judging her was honestly the best outcome she could've hoped for.

 

"Y-Yeah. It was Theodore's idea. He wants to… you know, support Eleanor and all that," the girl then elaborated, fists relaxing as she stared down at the notebook on her desk and failed all attempts to keep disappointment out of her body language.

 

Despite the fact he was still very much in shock and still trying to process this new information, Simon couldn't help but point something out. "Oh… You, uh… you… don't seem too happy about that."

 

She sighed. "The thing is… I-I love Eleanor, I really do. I love her so much. It's just that… I-I'm scared. I-I know I'm being selfish and, trust me, I hate myself for it, but… I'm scared."

 

As soon as that one specific word left her mouth, his demeanor softened all over again. "You're scared?" asked a concerned Simon, leaning forward to rest folded arms on his desk and then turn his head to hers. "How come…?"

 

Jeanette hesitated. They were in a classroom right now and although the kids around them were so loud that she was pretty sure no one else could hear them, she still wasn't sure what was best to say out loud. "You know… parties," she eventually decided to mumble, embarrassed as she began to pick at the hem of her baggy sleeve. 

 

An understanding, "Ah…" left Simon's lips. He knew exactly what she was thinking of. The crowds, loud music, flashing lights, strangers, hormonal teenagers, drinking, sometimes even drugs… all that stuff. All enough to easily overwhelm someone like Jeanette — especially because, similarly to him, she had actually never been to a high school party before.

 

"Theodore, um," Jeanette then suddenly began, pausing to swallow a pesky lump in her throat, "Theodore also wanted me to ask you if you wanna come too…" 

 

Oh.

 

Great.  

 

Simon didn't want to go to a stranger's party. Never had, never would.

 

But… if Eleanor felt even a fraction of the anxiety she had expressed over text earlier in the day, then… he had to be there. The two weren't super close, but… they had always shared some sort of unspoken agreement between them to have each other's back. Simon couldn't let himself break it.

 

Also, there was no way in hell that he'd let Theodore and Jeanette go somewhere even a little concerning without him. Not a single chance. If even only one of them were to go, he would too.

 

Besides, it wasn't as if he'd be able to muster up the strength to say 'no' to either of them anyway…

 

So, with a sigh, Simon had made his decision. "Listen…" he gently began, hesitating for a moment before slowly reaching for a hand of hers to reassuringly squeeze beneath the table. "You don't have to do anything, okay? Nothing at all. I don't think Eleanor would hate you for not coming along, especially since she didn't even ask. She'd actually probably be worried if you were there. But… if you do go… then… then I wanna be there with you."

 

It took a moment for Jeanette to respond. "A-Are you sure?" 

 

His gaze softened with a warmth that never failed to stab an arrow right through her chest. "Yeah."

 

And, before either of them knew it, they were having one of those moments again. You know… the kind where chaos was left, right, but… not center.

 

In the midst of all the chatter surrounding them, one set of eyes drowned in another. And although she couldn't return his gentle smile, Simon didn't have to clean his glasses to know that the look in her eyes wasn't a bad one.

 

"Thank you…"

 

"No problem. Anything for you."

 

 

To: Theodore 🌻💚, 11:01 am 

 

Jeanette: hi theodore!!

 

Theodore: hi jeanette!!! :D

 

Jeanette: I told Simon about your plan and he's agreed to join in!!

 

Theodore: YAYYY

 

Theodore: THANK YOU

 

Jeanette: no problem!!! <3

 

 1:19 pm 

 

If the past weekend wasn’t enough stress for the youngest chipette, Monday sure was. Now on top of everything else, Eleanor learned that Jessica and Audrey could possibly show up to the Halloween party this upcoming weekend. The reassurance from Theodore, Simon and Jeanette made her feel a little better, but she couldn’t help but still be worried as the day progressed. 

 

Thankfully she didn’t hear more gossip about the debate team during lunch, but the party was eating away at her. It was all she could think about. As much as she wanted to spend time with Dominique, was it worth it? Was it worth the risk of more drama, especially one that would heavily involve her already dramatic sister? Eleanor was conflicted. 

 

That was, until she received a text during her last period. Eleanor huffed, half expecting it to be another “I’m bored” text from Alvin, but when she saw who it was, her eyes widened. 

 

To: ellie! 💚💚, 1:19 pm 

 

Theodore: ellie!!! I have something to tell you!! :D

 

Eleanor: Oh?

 

Theodore: are you free after school? I wanna say it in person :>

 

Eleanor: Um...okay! 😅 I'm assuming it's good?

 

Theodore: ya!!!!! very good!!

 

Eleanor: Oh okay! Then ya sure I'd love to

 

Theodore: YAY

 

Theodore: so would it be okay if I just go over to your place  after school?

 

Theodore: oh but without my brothers

 

Eleanor: Yeah! Sure

 

Theodore: YAY thanks ellie!!!

 

Eleanor: Ofc!

 

 Sister Squad , 1:24 pm 

 

Eleanor: Hey, just letting you girls know that Theodore is stopping by to talk to me about something this afternoon

 

Eleanor: Not sure what it is.... but he said it's something good so I guess I should be excited?

 

Brittany: He wants to talk to you one on one?

 

Brittany: And it's something good?

 

Eleanor: Yes...?

 

Brittany: Yeah that sounds like a love confession to me

 

Eleanor: HUH?

 

Brittany: Think about it Eleanor

 

Brittany: You kissed him at Homecoming and now he's been thinking about you

 

Eleanor: I guess that does make sense....but he hasn't really shown any signs of liking me in that way

 

Brittany: Trust me

 

Brittany: A boy wants you alone? He wants to tell you he likes you

 

Eleanor: I’m not getting my hopes up but...you have a point

 

Brittany: I know I do

 

Brittany: I know how boys work Eleanor

 

Eleanor: Do you?

 

Brittany: Oh stfu

 

Eleanor: Just saying :/

 

Brittany: Well good luck today then 😉tell me if I need to start looking for bridesmaid dresses

 

Eleanor: Ha ha

 

Miller Residence, 3:50 pm 

 

"I'm telling you Ellie, you have to look good when he confesses to you." 

 

As Brittany tossed another one of her nicer dresses at her, Eleanor tried once more to get her to slow down. "How do you even know for sure?" she began, catching another dress as it landed towards her. "Also, I don't think Theodore would mind how I look."

 

Brittany gave her sister an almost offended look. "But you should!" she exclaimed, putting her hands on her hips. "Listen, if Al- er, someone confessed to me, I would want to look my best."

 

Eleanor shook her head in disbelief. If this was Brittany's way of being a more supportive sister, then maybe she shouldn't have vented to her about that. "Have you considered that what you want is unique to...I don't know, you?"

 

Brittany paused, putting down the fifth dress instead of throwing it over her shoulder. "Right," she said, now a little embarrassed. “I’m…just trying to help."

 

"And I appreciate that," Eleanor said, smiling. "But I honestly don't need any. I've talked to Theodore many times before. I've got this." 

 

"But, aren't you a little nervous?" Brittany asked. "I mean, even I get flustered when it comes to romance. How are you so calm?" 

 

Eleanor shrugged. Theodore was so genuine and natural that she never felt the need to do anything more for him, even if she had feelings for him. "Like I said, I've done this before. I'm sure it'll be fine."

 

Okay, maybe she was freaking out a little, but she wasn't about to talk about that and freak herself out even more. To be honest, Brittany was kinda making things worse. "I'm gonna go downstairs and wait for him."

 

"Okay," Brittany replied, watching as her sister began to leave. "Do you...need me down there with you?"

 

"I'll be fine," Eleanor said, heading out the door. "Thanks, Britt."

 

"Uhuh," Brittany said, nodding slightly as Eleanor left. She wasn't going to lie to herself that it didn't hurt a little bit. Even when she tried doing better, she still wasn't needed.

 

It kinda sucked.

 

4:05 pm 

 

Eleanor made her way down, trying very hard to not be nervous. She hated it when Brittany got to her. Although she had made fun of her sister earlier for not knowing boys as well as she claimed to, Brittany was still kind of right. If Theodore was about to have a private chat with her, then it was very likely that it had something to do with them. 

 

Why was she nervous, then? If this was Theodore confessing to her, she would be ecstatic. Maybe it was just the anticipation of it all, which had been building for a while as she waited for him. 

 

As she entered the living room, she noticed her other sister in the area. Maybe Jeanette could help her calm down a bit, since Brittany was sort of doing the opposite.

 

Unfortunately for Eleanor, Jeanette was already struggling to calm herself down.

 

How on earth was she supposed to crush Eleanor's hopes now that Brittany had gotten them up? She struggled enough with talking in general, and now she had to ruin someone's mood and try not to ruin a surprise?

 

Had it not been for the sound of a certain blonde making her way down the stairs, her fidgeting would've turned into full-blown pacing around the room.

 

"Oh! Eleanor!" Jeanette exclaimed, trying to seem cheerful despite her nervous smile. 

 

"Hey," Eleanor greeted, smiling half heartedly. Deep breaths, she thought to herself. She couldn’t act like this when Theodore arrived. 

 

"So... how are you feeling?" Jeanette asked. 

 

Ah, there it was. The forbidden question that always made her panic. She came down here for Jeanette's comfort though, so this time she would be honest. "A little nervous," Eleanor replied, pacing around the front of the room. "I mean, Brittany has a pretty good idea that he's asking me out, but what if she's wrong? Also, if he does, how am I even going to react? Just the thought of it is making my heart race, and I don't get this way very often."

 

Jeanette bit her lip. "It, uh... definitely would be worth considering that maybe she may be wrong... Y-You never know, you know..."

 

Eleanor sighed. Jeanette was right, but the idea of it sucked. To get her hopes up for something so unlikely was silly. Right? "You have a point,” she replied, frowning. "Is it bad that I want her to be right, though?"

 

Oh... that hurt. "Of course not..." her sister soothed, matching the blonde's frown. "A-And, you know, I'm sure he will ask you out someday! I, uh, of course don't know if that'll be today, but... Theodore really likes you, you know!"

 

"Everyone keeps saying that, but I feel like he would have said something by now," Eleanor replied, her voice full of disappointment.

 

The taller sister let out a soft sigh, eyes glancing away for a moment as a certain brunette came to mind. "Yeah... I... I get that," Jeanette began, unable to deny her sister's good point. "But... boys, you know? They're... not always the best with, um, making decisions when it comes to these sorts of things…maybe he just doesn't know how to go about it? I mean, it's Theodore too, so he's probably never done anything like that before."

 

"That's......true." 

 

Eleanor was confused. Theodore gave her signs, many of them, but she could never tell if they were the right ones or not. She was also new to this, so she didn't even know what she was looking for. Everyone around her seemed to think they were already dating, but there was still the boundary of labels that circled around them. "Do you think....he's scared to tell me?"

 

Jeanette took a longer pause before answering this time. It wasn't something she had thought about in regards to Theodore before, but now that she did, it made a lot of sense. "Honestly...? Yeah. Probably. I mean, I know Theodore's usually not one to worry too much about things but... I can't imagine someone not worrying about losing their best friend by taking that sort of risk. Especially considering that — from what I've seen, at least — his usual experience with girls kinda just seems to be being babied by most of them..."

 

This made Eleanor feel a little better. The reasoning Jeanette gave was the exact reasoning that she was afraid to ask him out. It was scary, and for someone like Theodore, it must have been even more so. "You're so right," she began, letting out a breath. "Whatever happens, I'll take it. Just being around Theodore is enough for me."

 

Eleanor's relief set off Jeanette's own. Thank goodness. "Yes!" the girl chimed, clasping her hands together in excitement. "You can do this, Eleanor. I'm sure that, whatever it is, it's good news."

 

Eleanor beamed at her sister. "Thanks, Jeanette. You always know what to say to make someone feel better....and rationalize their thoughts."

 

Coming from probably the most rational person she knew — and during a moment she hadn't felt very rational or confident at all, no less — that compliment had Jeanette beaming. "Thank you, Eleanor!" was her response, and gosh, she felt a little silly about it but she couldn't keep the giddiness out of her voice and face.

 

"Of course!" Eleanor said back, giving her sister a quick squeeze. "You're truly the best. I'm going to go see if he's close."

 

Eleanor then practically ran over to the front door, giddily waiting for her crush to arrive. 

 

Now? It was just up to Theodore to do his part.

 

To: Theo 💖, 4:17 pm 

 

Eleanor: Are you otw? Wanna open the door for you when you arrive ☺️

 

Theodore: yes!!!! I'm almost there!!! :D

 

Theodore: I accidentally put my shoe on the wrong foot  😂

 

Eleanor: Well we wouldn't want you walking like that! Haha

 

Theodore: YA could you imagine!!!!  😂🤣

 

Theodore: but it's okay now bc I'm about to head out the door!!! see you soon ellie!!! :D

 

Eleanor: Yay! See ya Theo 💚

 

Miller Residence, 4:25 pm 

 

Thankfully for Eleanor, it wasn't too much longer before an enthusiastic chipmunk had finally put both his shoes on properly and skipped down the street to ring her doorbell.

 

Eleanor nearly giggled as she sent the last text. Was the green  heart too much? Oh well, it didn't matter. Her silly little Theodore was almost there, and everything was going to be fine.

 

When the bell rang, the excited chipette opened the door, revealing Theodore on the other side. "Hey!" she greeted. "Come in." 

 

In return, she was greeted with an even more enthusiastic than usual, "Hi, Ellie!" and a "Thanks!" as he carefully stepped past her and into the cozy home.

 

Eleanor shut the door behind her and walked over to meet Theodore. Okay, she wasn't going to lie, she could feel herself getting nervous again. Heart beating a mile a minute, the chipette tried to remain calm as she waited for Theodore to speak.

 

Too eager to even sit down, Theodore decided to just spit it out. "Okay, so," he began, practically bursting at the seams with energy. "Guess what! The rest of us are going to the halloween party! To support you! We're gonna be your back-up, Ellie! Isn't that amazing!? Even Simon's coming!" 

 

Well.... that was not what she expected. Although a rush of disappointment swelled inside of her, Eleanor quickly forgot about it as she processed what Theodore had just said. Everyone was going to the party.....to support her? Was she hearing that correctly? Wait....did she even want that? 

 

"Wh....wait, what?"

 

"Yeah!!!" Theodore beamed, glowing at this point. "I figured that since you're still nervous about going to the party, that the rest of us should tag along! And, you know, I actually got the idea in art class! Little Jimmy was struggling with his artwork, and then Samuel told him that even the part of his clay sculpture that looked the strongest still needed support — you know, more clay — to stand up on its own, and then I got the idea! So, I told Jeanette, and she told Simon, and now we're all gonna be there so that you can spend time with your friends without being scared!"

 

Eleanor could feel herself nearly tearing up. Sure, this wasn't the confession she was hoping for, but it was way too sweet for her to be upset by. "Theo....." she began, laughing a little. "You don't have to do that for me, you know. I'll be okay."

 

"But we want to!" he simply reassured, his excited smile softening into a sweeter one as he took her hands in his and held all four up in the space between them. "I know you're strong, Ellie, but if you do end up a little nervous there, it'll be nice to have even more friends to rely on, right?"

 

Eleanor just stared. This..... this was just what she needed right now. Someone to tell her that it was okay to need help, and.... God, Theodore was way too sweet about it. So caring and compassionate, so happy at the idea of her feeling more comfortable....

 

How could she not fall in love with him? 

 

Eleanor blushed and thought for a second before replying. "Ah.....okay, then. It definitely will make me feel better. But....if anything happens to either of you, we're leaving, okay?"

 

"Yay!" Theodore exclaimed, squeezing her hands. "And, ya, sure! But don't worry, we'll make sure to be careful!"

 

Eleanor couldn't help but giggle at that. "I believe you will," she said, smiling.

 

4:23 pm

 

Brittany practically slammed her bedroom door behind her, growling in irritation. Although Eleanor had told her she would be fine, she had still walked downstairs behind her to watch. If Theodore really was confessing to Eleanor, she didn’t want to miss it. What she got, however, was Eleanor asking Jeanette for advice, and the two of them having a special moment together. 

 

So.... Jeanette gets a big hug and a thank you? Where was that when she gave Eleanor advice? Sure, Brittany could tell from Eleanor's reaction that she wasn't really helping that much, but that didn't make it hurt any less.  Seeing her other two sisters so happy and supportive of each other kinda just sucked at the moment. 

 

Am I THAT bad? she thought to herself. The energy with Jeanette was completely different — almost opposite to when Eleanor was upstairs with her. Everything Brittany was fearing over the past few weeks was starting to become more and more confirmed. 

 

Not only was she not a very good friend, but she wasn't that great of a sister either.

 

To Alvin ❤️, 4:23 pm 

 

Brittany: Do you ever feel like your siblings prefer each other over you?

 

Brittany: Nvm

 

Alvin: Nah dont nvm me

 

Alvin: Whats going on?

 

Brittany: Idk it's like super weird and dumb

 

Alvin: Okay????

 

Brittany: Ugh

 

Brittany: Basically I feel like Eleanor would rather be around Jeanette than me

 

Alvin: What makes you think that?

 

Brittany: She just seems happier around her idk

 

Alvin: Hm

 

Alvin: I mean I dont think Eleanor is the type to pick one sister over the other

 

Alvin: Do you?

 

Brittany: No.....

 

Alvin: You okay?

 

Brittany: Yes I'm fine

 

Brittany: I’m just really annoyed that everyone seems to be getting along but then I come in and idk

 

Brittany: I just feel like ever since I lost everything I've noticed that....maybe there was a reason why

 

Brittany: Now that my only friends are my literal family I realize that not even they really like me all that much

 

Brittany: And idk what to do about that

 

Brittany: Ugh forget it

 

Alvin: I get that feeling

 

Alvin: Sometimes its a lot constantly getting yelled at and shit

 

Alvin: And Ik I annoy Simon and scare Theodore but I can't help being myself yk

 

Brittany: Yeah and no matter what you do it's always wrong....

 

Alvin: Exactly!

 

Brittany: Do you think I'm a bad sister?

 

Alvin: Honestly no

 

Alvin: Like you do terrible shit to them sometimes but you still care

 

Alvin: And you would fight for them right?

 

Brittany: ……is that a good thing?

 

Alvin: Ya

 

Alvin: Trust me Britt your not a bad sister

 

Alvin: Eleanor and Jeanette love you

 

Brittany: Okay

 

Brittany: I really want to believe you

 

Alvin: Im always right so duh 😎

 

Brittany: That could not be more wrong

 

Alvin: You just don't wanna admit it lol

 

Brittany: 🙄

 

Alvin: Anyways

 

Alvin: Funny you texted me cuz I was thinking

 

Alvin: We should get roller blades for our costumes

 

Alvin: Cuz yk how they wear them in the movie?

 

Brittany: …..

 

Brittany: 

 

  1. The roller blades are part of a DIFFERENT outfit in the movie
  2. We would have to rollerblade the entire night

 

Alvin: Oh cmon Britt

 

Alvin: Imagine we just roll in like the badasses we are

 

Alvin: I bet nobody else will have rollerblades

 

Brittany: No

 

Alvin: Okay so you wanna be lame then

 

Brittany: Our costumes are going to eat with or without rollerblades

 

Alvin: Meh I dunno 🤷

 

Brittany: Shut up they will

 

Alvin: Time will tell Britt

 

Brittany: Whatever stop texting me

 

Alvin: Bruh you texted me first

 

Brittany: And? I'm texting you last too bye

 

Alvin: Bye bye 😉

 

Alvin: Sweet dreams....or nightmares about not being cool enough without rollerblades 😔

 

Alvin: Ohhh the shame! The mockery! The paiiiin!

 

Brittany: SHUT UP BEFORE I BLOCK YOU AGAIN

 

Alvin: Fine

 

Alvin: Goodbye then Barbie

 

Brittany: …..bye Ken

 

Seville Residence, 4:44 pm 

 

Skipping joyfully back up the street, Theodore suddenly found himself in a world much better than the one he had spent the last few weeks in. 

 

Sure, things weren't great, but people were learning how to cope with that! Even him! He still couldn't believe that he had managed to come up with a plan to make things better!

 

And even though his friends had unintentionally inspired his whole idea — something he'd be sure to thank them for later — he, Theodore Seville of all people, still had a hand in creating and executing it! And, gosh, he couldn't help but be proud of himself for that.

 

Especially since it was pretty hard to feel like he could do anything at all about a bad situation if people like Alvin, Simon, and Eleanor couldn't… 

 

That was besides the point, though. He actually didn't even have time to think about himself — not now that he needed to get home and update Jeanette on how his conversation with Eleanor went!

 

 

To: jeanette!!!  💜, 4:41 pm 

 

Theodore: jeanette!!!! :D

 

Jeanette: oh theodore!! how'd everything go?

 

Theodore: AMAZING!!! eleanor's happy about it!!!!

 

Theodore: well she said we didnt have to do anything for her but I said we wanted to so she said okay and that we can go with her but that we have to go home if something happens to any of us

 

Jeanette: OH thank goodness omg!! that's very good news, theodore!!!! good job!!!! :)

 

Theodore: YAYYY THANK YOU JEANETTE :>

 

Seville Residence, 4:44 pm 

 

 

Sitting in the living room of his home now, Theodore was elated. He couldn't wait to thank Simon and Jeanette for agreeing to help the next time he saw them in person!

 

In fact, Theodore was so proud of himself, that he went back to the group chat without Alvin or Brittany in it, to re-read Eleanor's earlier messages about how nervous she had been.

 

There was just one problem with that, though.

 

As he scrolled the chat, he couldn't help but be worried for her all over again. Eleanor had been pretty stressed… Maybe just being there for her wasn't enough — especially not if she was only going there in the first place to spend some very deserved time with her own friends.

 

With a sigh, Theodore flopped over onto his side on the couch.

 

And that was when it stood out to him.

 

The TV desk. 

 

With a gasp, the boy scrambled off the couch and moved past the coffee table in his way, to pull open a drawer.

 

There it was, just where he had put it last.

 

His bracelet-making set.

 

 

Wednesday, October 26th 

 

 

Miller Residence, 5:44 am 

 

Having accidentally woken up earlier than usual, Jeanette was left all alone with something awful.

 

Her own thoughts.

 

All she had done was glance over at a sleeping Eleanor, and all of a sudden, her phone was in her hands and she was in Simon's DMs. 

 

If Theodore could approach Eleanor so bravely, then surely she could approach Simon, right…?

 

There were so many differences between her and Theodore, though… The boy was so much more confident than her, so much more fearless.

 

But… if his idea had inspired her, then maybe his confidence could too…?

 

Gosh… she wasn't sure. 

 

With a sigh, the brunette with a messy head of hair and an even messier brain shut her eyes tight and held her phone even tighter. "Just… just do it, Jeanette. Just do it." 

 

To: Simon 💙, 5:44 am 

 

Jeanette: hi simon! I just wanted to ask if you'd maybe wanna go to the library after school today?

 

Jeanette: oh, no reason in particular though!! just thought maybe it'd be nice to do that again?

 

Jeanette: but I dunno asjsjsj was just wondering!

 

Jeanette: oh but I totally get it if you're busy or something today!!

 

Miller Residence, 5:45 am 

 

Finally. She had done it.

 

With a sigh, the chipette put her phone down and laid back down on her bed. Gently dragging her hands down her face, she frowned. The urge to sit back up and delete her texts was undoubtedly strong, but… she knew that if she did, he would've been confused about the notifications that had already been sent. All she could do now was wait. 

 

Seville Residence, 5:45 am 

 

A few homes away, that very morning, another brunette was awake earlier than expected. For him, though, it was intentional.

 

Sitting by a window in his room, Simon found himself quietly watching the morning sun rise up into the sky, only ever looking away to glance back at the photographs in his hand.

 

It was a Wednesday.

 

Which meant… another team meeting.

 

God, he wasn't ready for it. Not after what had happened the previous week… or the things that happened before that… 

 

He had to go, though. He knew it'd only get worse if he didn't.

 

With a deep breath, Simon began to stand up, ready to put away his photographs, before being interrupted by a sudden buzz from his phone.

 

Figuring it was just a random app, he ignored it and made a mental note to go into his phone settings later so that whatever app he had apparently forgotten to restrict notifications on would no longer bother him at such an early time of day.

 

But then it buzzed again.

 

And again. And again.

 

Four?

 

Furrowing his brows, the confused and somewhat disgruntled teen took his phone out of his pocket, when suddenly, he was no longer annoyed.

 

Jeanette…? At… this time of day?

 

His brows relaxed once he had read the name, only to raise once he had read the texts.

 

His immediate answer was 'yes', obviously, but… maybe not today. Or… actually, maybe it would be a good idea to spend time with a friend and a bunch of books after what was very likely going to be an uncomfortable team meeting… But would that impact the quality of the time spent with her? Would he be quiet? Moody, even? God, he wasn't sure.

 

He thought about it for a few minutes, mulling over all possible options and outcomes in his head. In the end? He had no idea what to do.

 

At least… not until his eyes fell back onto the small stack of photographs he had just put down.

 

 

To: Jeanettie, 5:47 am 

 

Simon: Hey, Jeanette!

 

Simon: Of course! I do have a meeting this afternoon, though. Maybe after that?

 

Simon: How long would you wanna be there?

 

Jeanette: oh hi simon!!!

 

Jeanette: also don't worry that's okay!!! and yes I'd love to go after that!!

 

Jeanette: as for the duration of the visit ahh I'm really not sure honestly

 

Jeanette: could be a few minutes or an hour or anything!! I wouldn't mind!!

 

Simon: Great! My meeting starts 30 minutes after school and usually only goes on for an hour. Wanna meet at the library at around 5PM?

 

Jeanette: sure!! thanks!! see you later!!

 

Simon: Bye!!

 

 

To: ellie!!! 💚💚, 7:04 am 

 

Theodore: hey ellie!!!! :D

 

Theodore: I’ve got another surprise for you!!!

 

Theodore: do you have any time to meet me in the courtyard today? maybe during study hall again?

 

Eleanor: Another? Wow I'm being spoiled this week 😅

 

Eleanor: I’ll meet you there

 

Theodore: you deserve it!!!!!!!!!

 

Theodore: AND YAYYY THANKS ELLIE

 

Eleanor: Sure!

 

 

TEHS Courtyard, 10:21 am 

 

Theodore was excited. So excited. Maybe just as much as he was the day before — or maybe even more! Who knew? Not him! All he knew was that Eleanor was going to show up soon, he'd get to surprise her all over again, and that this week would definitely be a top contender for best week of the month. For him, at least. 

 

Eleanor walked down the hallway feeling.....gosh, how did she feel? After yesterday's slight disappointment, she didn't want to get her hopes up. On the other hand though, what other surprise could Theodore possibly have in store for her? 

 

Eleanor thought about it. Theodore wasn't a stranger to gift giving; he tended to hand her anything that made him think of her. It was one of his sweet quirks that she absolutely adored. This one would probably be similar to the rest, so she shouldn't be thinking anything of it. 

 

So why did her heart flutter so much when she walked to the courtyard? Why was she slightly sweating in the sixty degree weather with a fully flushed face? Why did Theodore have this effect on her regardless of what he was doing? 

 

It was extremely frustrating. Eleanor wished it was easier to just be his friend, but it was getting increasingly more difficult. Still, she faked the same smile as always when she approached the green chipmunk in their usual spot.

 

"Eleanor!" was his immediate reaction, his face lighting up at the sight of his favorite chipette. "I'm so glad you're here!"

 

"Hey!" Eleanor greeted. "So, what did you want to show me?"

 

That had to have been the best question he heard all week. "This!" the giddy boy exclaimed, pulling a small cloth bag out of his pocket.

 

It took a moment of holding it up before he realized the girl in front of him had no idea what he was referring to. "Oh, wait, let me get them out," Theodore thought aloud with a little laugh, fiddling with the strings of the bag as he pulled out the items.

 

With a proud grin, he held up two bracelets. Each had the same pattern of spherical green and turquoise beads accompanied by the occasional yellow smiley face, sunflower, and daisy ones, tied together by a red string.

 

"Look! They're for us!! I made them myself! It was kinda hard to put the beads on the strings but I think it was worth it in the end!" he began, glowing just as he had the day before. "I know I already said that the rest of us are gonna be there at the party to support you, but yesterday I realized that maybe it wouldn't be enough if we were just gonna be in the same building as you while you're with your friends, you know? So I made us these bracelets so that when you look down at yours, you'll remember that I'm only a few feet away!"

 

Oh wow. Wow. Not only had this boy gathered Simon and Jeanette to come support her at this party, but he made bracelets? God, he was so caring.....

 

He thought about her. He did things for her. Eleanor had yearned for this her entire life, and....this was it. He was checking all of her boxes, and it hurt that she didn't know his intentions behind it. 

 

But alas, he was doing her a huge favor. She couldn't be anything else but grateful. "Theo....these are...."

 

"Yeah? You like them?" he couldn't help but interrupt, now definitely giddier than he had been the previous afternoon.

 

"Like them?" Eleanor began, giving him an astounded look. "Theodore, this is the most thoughtful thing anyone has ever done for me. I...."

 

"Really!? That's... that's amazing!" he beamed, eyes sparkling as if they were full of a million little diamonds. "I mean, well, not really, 'cause people should be doing thoughtful stuff for you all the time, but— I'm just glad that you like them!"

 

Eleanor smiled. Of course he would say that. Ugh. "Of course I do," she said, giggling a little. "You're wonderful, Theo. You know that, right?"

 

By this point, he couldn't hold in his joy any longer. Throwing his arms around her in a hug, Theodore shut his eyes and squeezed tight. "You are too!"

 

Eleanor's heart swelled. Was it from happiness, though? Mostly. Theodore's hugs were always the best, and could comfort her during any situation. They were great, if not for the fact that Eleanor still longed for more. 

 

This brought her back to the idea of him confessing to her. How silly of a thought it even was in the first place. Of course he wanted to give her something more innocent. Eleanor still masked the disappointment though, because her gratitude was still present. 

Hugging him back, Eleanor leaned into his shoulder. Oh well; she would just have to relish in their platonic touch as much as she could.

 

Library, 4:57 pm 

 

Later that day, after school had ended and his team meeting had been attended, Simon found himself sitting all alone on the steps of his local public library. In his head, were many thoughts. They varied, of course, but they could all ultimately be summarized in one.

 

He had fucked up. He had fucked up so, so bad. 

 

Every single thing he did felt like a mistake. Every step, every glance, every word, every breath.

 

The meeting had been a disaster.

 

Well… not really, but… it was awkward, okay? So much to the point that he had been glancing over at the clock every couple of minutes, waiting desperately for his chance to escape.

 

Overall though, things had actually gone pretty smoothly — likely because there wasn't any specific event that the team needed to prepare for. Lately, meetings had pretty much only been held to keep everyone on their toes.

 

And… for one other reason, but… that one didn't really apply anymore. Not now that he had messed everything up.

 

There was one thing in particular that was bothering him, though. The fact that only a few people had really made any eye contact with him at all — the main one being Nyla, doing her best to put everything that was happening aside for the sake of leading the meeting and keeping the peace.

 

Although he knew, logically, that the others had probably just been feeling too awkward and conflicted to look him in the eye — just as he had felt with them — he couldn't help but feel that a few people in particular were mad at him. 

 

And that single notion hurt more than anyone else could imagine. No one but the people he had met with in that room would be able to fully understand why. 

 

That was, if he could continue to keep things under wraps… 

 

"Simon!"

 

Turning his head at the familiar voice, Simon stood up with a smile. "Hey!"

 

"Hi! Sorry if I kept you waiting too long."

 

"Not at all," he reassured, eyes growing fond at her nervous grin.

 

The pair then simply made their way into the library, passing through double doors into a large but cozy environment.

 

As soon as they stepped in, Simon could feel the tension in his body begin to ease. He wasn't sure if it had something to do with the soft shades of brown that gave the place a light-hearted but academic feel, or the fact that the only noises were faint typing and page-flipping, or the comforting scent of old book pages blending with lavender air freshener, but the library definitely had a way of calming him down.

 

After silently greeting a familiar face at the receptionist desk, the two went their separate ways. 

 

Jeanette found herself first roaming through Fantasy aisles, walking past tall shelves slowly enough to briefly examine the spines of books she lightly ran her fingers across. Although her thoughts were currently more aligned with the Romance section of the library — as to be expected when Simon was around — the chipette couldn't help but long for an escape from the complicated world she had been living in recently. So, inevitably, she picked out quite a few books.

 

Surprisingly, it only took fifteen minutes that day for her to pick out as many books as she could hold.

 

The pair usually spent around thirty minutes exploring on their own before reuniting to share and discuss, before then separating to explore again, and then reuniting once more before leaving, but… Jeanette figured it couldn't hurt to give Simon an early visit. 

 

So, clutching her vertical stack of books tight to her chest, the clumsy brunette carefully made her way around to each aisle her friend was usually in, only to eventually find him by the History shelves… sitting down on the floor, hugging his knees, with his head in his lap…

 

"Simon…?"

 

He flinched, now looking up at her. "O-Oh. Sorry. I, uh, didn't realize you'd be done so soon."

 

"No, no! It's okay!" Jeanette reassured, her quick manner of speech contrasting the way she slowly set her books down on the carpet before taking a seat next to him. "But… are… are you okay?"

 

A sigh left the lips of the boy beside her, who now simply stared at the bookshelves a few feet across from them. "Yeah. Yeah, I'm fine."

 

After that, the only thing that could be heard was note-taking in the distance. During those moments, Jeanette figured she should try to make some small talk — and if you were to point out that it would be a very risky move coming from her, she'd wholeheartedly agree. But… with no other ideas on what to do, she had to at least try, right?

 

"You know…" the soft-spoken girl began with a clearing of her throat. "The funny thing about history is that it's pretty dependent on sources… If something happened but was never written or spoken about, or recorded in some other way, it'd be considered by so many as something that never even happened."

 

That… struck something within Simon. Jeanette wasn't sure what, but she could've sworn it reflected in his eyes for a moment. Sighing again, the boy set his folded arms onto his knees, and placed his head atop them. "Yeah. Pretty surreal," was his quiet answer as he turned his head so that his right cheek, rather than his chin, was now the thing pressed down onto his arms.

 

At his short response, Jeanette's heart sank a little. Was he… uninterested in what she had to say?

 

No… surely not, right? This was Simon, he'd set aside time in his schedule specifically to hear her ramble about anything and everything if he could. So… why was he acting so different now?

 

Trying her best to ignore the lingering sting of feeling rejected, Jeanette mulled over different possibilities for what could be bothering him.

 

In the midst of that, she noticed him shift slightly, still in the same position, but now with a line of view directly aligned with something — no, someone — specific. To their left, in the distance, was a librarian wearing her hair in a thick braid. Jeanette thought nothing much of it at first, until he subtly shifted again and she realized that it seemed like he was aligning himself with wherever the woman would walk.

 

Looking past him, Jeanette then noticed that the woman seemed to be of middle age. Although she had recently discovered that Simon's social circles seemed to be more varied than she had previously thought, she couldn't help but doubt that he'd know this woman in particular. 

 

So… what was going on?

 

Left with nothing but confusion and more questions, the anxious girl took in a quiet deep breath and decided to take another risk.

 

"Simon…? Are you sure you're okay?"

 

This time when he sighed, his face fell back into his lap. It took a bit, but, eventually, he spoke.

 

"Do you… ever feel like you're losing someone?"

 

Her eyes widened. She hadn't expected to actually get an answer from him, but she was more than happy about it. "O-Oh! Yeah, uh, I've felt like that before! Definitely!" she began, before stopping herself with, "Oh, well, I mean I guess it depends on what exactly you mean by 'losing' someone."

 

Turning his head up towards the shelves across them, a faint frown accompanied the arrival of melancholy on his face. "In the sense that they're, you know, alive, but… you're losing them as a person in your life. Like… they're… they're right there, but… they're not there with you. They're not talking to you. Maybe… maybe they're not even looking at you. And you obviously can't be sure, but the distance feels like it gets longer and longer every day…" 

 

The first thing that came to Jeanette's mind was her friendship with… him.

 

Right there, beside her, in an otherwise empty section of the library, and yet both his eyes and his thoughts were somewhere else — just as they had been the whole week. "Oh… Y-Yeah… I've felt like that before."

 

"And… you know there's something you could do to maybe fix it, but… you're not sure how. And if you are, you're… too scared to try."

 

The uncharacteristically quiet voice he delivered those words with broke her heart. "Yeah," was all she said for a few depressing moments, before slowly piping back up. This time, her brows furrowed together a little as she began to open up. "It's… it's just hard. Sometimes… sometimes you just get so worried and scared that you… you feel paralyzed. Like you're stuck, like there's nothing you can do no matter how much you're just screaming at yourself to do something… It's… it's the worst. I'm sorry, Simon."

 

'Paralyzed'. He turned his head to her, this look of minor surprise on his face. She had put it into words for him.

 

That was it. He was paralyzed. Stuck, even. 

 

"I'm… I'm glad you understand. Thank you. You… you don't have to apologize, though. I'm just glad someone gets it. Makes me feel a little less stupid. I'm… sorry that you can relate, though."

 

Despite the circumstances, a small smile graced her face. "You're not stupid at all, Simon… I know it's frustrating, but… we can't really fault ourselves for being anxious or scared, you know? It's not your fault you're just experiencing emotions…"

 

Again, he sighed. "Yeah… yeah, you're right."

 

He was gonna leave it at that. He really was. He wanted to. He couldn't, though.

 

"But… I can fault myself for how I choose to respond to those emotions…" 

 

Jeanette frowned. He had a point but… he was using it to further criticize himself. "Usually, yes… but… when that emotion is a paralyzing sort of fear, can you…? I mean, can you really choose to do anything if you feel so… frozen up?"

 

Simon thought about it for a moment. "I guess you're right," he eventually decided. "Thanks, Jeanette."

 

The reluctant admission filled her chest with hope again. She couldn't believe the luck she was having with making people feel better recently. "Of course!"

 

"You know…" Simon then began. "It doesn't make sense to me that someone could ever ignore you… Like, even if they didn't mean to. I just… I couldn't imagine growing apart from you."

 

Her mouth opened, about to say something, before shutting right back up and being replaced with a smile. 

 

He thought nothing much of it at first, until… she just… kept smiling. Not saying anything, not even one of her usual 'thank you's. Just… smiling kindly at him.

 

"What…?"

 

"Nothing."

 

 

It took a few more moments of staring before it finally hit him.

 

"Oh."

 

She chuckled, waving a dismissive hand. "No, no, it's nothing. Really."

 

His face creased with worry. "Is it… is it me?"

 

She let out a small sigh, about to shake her head. "Simon—" 

 

"Jeanette. Is it me?"

 

Her eyes could do nothing but fall to the carpet beneath them. There wasn't any getting out of this. Not this time. "Yeah." 

 

Oh. He saw it now.

 

Clear as day.

 

He wasn't stuck, he was trapped.

 

Trapped in a cycle. One that would keep going round and round and round until… who knows what. 

 

No. He knew what.

 

His mouth opened and shut just as hers had. The urge to just spit out an explanation of his situation, of the cycle he felt he was in, was overwhelming but… it'd mean he'd have to give away information he wasn't supposed to. So, instead, Simon had to settle for a simple reply. "I… I'm sorry."

 

"No, no," she reassured with a light shake of her head. "It's not your fault. I get it, you're… going through something. It's okay, Simon. Really." 

 

"You're too kind."

 

She frowned. His words were complimentary but his delivery sounded… disappointed. "Simon… I mean it. It's okay, seriously. Just… just keep doing what you have to do. Don't worry about me. We can hang out some other time soon, okay? Just like how we are now."

 

His lips pursed. "Guess so. Thanks, Jeanette."

 

"Of course."

 

Seville Residence, 5:40 pm 

 

Today had been a relatively boring day for Alvin. Other than continuing to bother Brittany with ridiculous costume ideas, there really wasn't anything else on his mind. This Halloween party really was going to be the highlight of his week, or so it seemed. 

 

Alvin had forgotten that Simon went to his debate practices on Wednesdays. To be fair, he usually forgot about this every week, but when Simon reminded him this time, it was different. Different because now Alvin had some new information on its members, and was now wondering why Simon was even a part of this group. 

 

Did Simon know that one of them got expelled from their previous school? Was he willingly hanging out with a group of rude and nasty people? It wasn't like Simon to tolerate that kind of stuff, so it made no sense. Then he remembered that he had once thought Jessica was a good person, and concluded that maybe Simon got a different version of these individuals. Maybe they were just as fake as the popular cliques were, posing as respectable people when in reality, they were just as conniving. 

 

Alvin decided that tonight, he would get to the bottom of this. He was going to find out what Simon saw in these freaks, and he was going to make sure that nothing bad happened to his brother. If Little Jimmy's girlfriend was right, Simon's life could be in danger.

 

A few minutes later, the sound of the front door could finally be heard unlocking. "Hey. I'm home," his brother simply greeted, stepping inside and shutting the door.

 

"Hey!" Alvin greeted, using more enthusiasm than normal. He jumped off of the couch and walked over to his brother, pretending that he wasn't literally sitting and waiting for his arrival. "So, how was debate team practice?"


Simon immediately raised a brow. Not only at his brother's unusual amount of energy but at the question posed. "Uh... good, I guess. Just studied and stuff. You know, things you usually just find boring."

 

"Oh, really?" Alvin began, accidentally sounding suspicious. "So like, nothing interesting happens in debate practice? Ever?"

 

His brother's brows started to furrow together a bit, expression growing more weirded-out. "I mean... the debates are usually pretty enjoyable — for me, at least. I don't think anything you'd consider interesting ever happens, though."

 

"Really?" Alvin asked, faking surprise. "You know I love to argue, or at least that's what you and Dave say," he continued, hoping that was convincing enough. "I just find it hard to believe that other members of the debate team are....dull, I guess. You usually are the one trying to stop me from starting fights, so I can't imagine what it's like being around a bunch of people who do it for fun."

 

Simon's frown twitched a little. "I mean... debating isn't supposed to be arguing or fighting, Alvin. It's much more dignified and calculated than that. It's supposed to always be calm but to be sharp, thought-provoking, and a battle of whoever can pick the right words, and— Oh, whatever. I'm probably just boring you. I've had a long day. I should just get some rest. I'm tired."

 

Alvin felt that he was going nowhere, and began dozing off as Simon explained debate-team etiquette to him, but he immediately perked up once his brother mentioned being tired. "Tired?" he asked, stepping in Simon's way to he couldn't leave. "Why do you say that? Shouldn't debate team be energizing for you?"

 

His brother flinched a little at the sudden step forward. Okay, there was definitely something up with Alvin. And that was not good news for someone who was hiding something.

 

"Well, not necessarily. We don't debate every meeting, you know. Sometimes we just have to study things. Plus, I still had school today. And, believe it or not, school sometimes tires even me out. I spent an hour at the library with Jeanette too, so I'm tired from going out as well.”

 

Alvin perked again at the mention of Jeanette. If he wasn't so focused on the debate team, he would definitely tease his brother about that detail. Bus alas, Alvin had a job to do. "Oh, so you went to the library right after a debate team meeting even though you were tired?" Alvin questioned, leaning in a little. "Seems like you were trying to escape something. Maybe that's just me, though."

 

As Alvin leaned forwards, Simon leaned backwards. "Are you... okay?" he asked, starting to get genuinely concerned now. "Did you have too much sugar or something? Is it really that hard believe that I'd go unwind at a calming library with Jeanette after a long meeting of just studying stuff?"

 

Ooh, Simon was getting defensive. That meant Alvin was right about everything. "Me? I'm fine," Alvin brushed off, crossing his arms. "What about you? I'm just checking in cause I'm trying to be a good big brother and all. You seem....stressed."

 

Simon scoffed as he took a step away from the uncomfortable proximity. "You're interrogating me as soon as I come home from a long day of doing nothing but studying over and over again, and you wonder why I seem stressed. If you can't already tell by the bags under my eyes, I didn't get enough sleep last night. Okay?"

 

"Ah, okay," Alvin continued, not backing down despite Simon's obvious plea. "So something's keeping you awake?"

 

Okay, this was getting annoying now. "Yeah," Simon finally snapped. "Your snoring." 

 

"What? I don't snore!" Alvin defended, but quickly realized that he was getting off track. "Whatever. I'm just saying, if there's ever anything you need to talk to me about, I'm here. You know, like....if your life was threatened or something."

 

Despite being relieved that his brother was finally backing off, the taller boy couldn't help but raise a brow. "Okay... sure, sure... Just... cut back on the sugar, okay? It's doing things to your brain. Seriously." 

 

Alvin was getting frustrated. Either Simon was backtracking in order to keep something from him, or he was wrong about Simon's debate team. Obviously it had to be the former, so Alvin tried figuring out what to do next. 

 

"You know," he began, flipping the conversation around. "I've been thinking. Isn't it kinda weird that outside of the matches, none of us have met your team members? I mean, I don't even know their names! Isn't that odd?"

 

Simon simply rolled his eyes. "Alvin. Really? When have you ever been interested in my hobbies? Let alone my 'nerdy' extracurriculars. You don't know 'cause you don't ask. And you get bored within seconds every time you do!"

 

Alvin slightly slumped at that last statement. Dang, was that true? If he actually made Simon feel that way, then....wait, no. This wasn't about him right now. He was getting distracted again. 

 

"Okay, I guess," he replied, a little tinge of guilt in his voice. "M-maybe I can make up for it, then. I wanna hear more about your life, Simon." Even though this was all a scheme to find out more about the debate team, Alvin couldn't help but actually feel bad. Maybe this would do some good for his relationship with his brother.

 

"You want to hear more about my life...?" the other boy couldn't help but ask, very much still weirded-out. "Why? And why now? Can't I just go to sleep for the night? Besides, aren't you tired too?" 

 

Dang, something definitely must have happened. Not that Simon was usually talkative, but he didn't want to share anything? This was suspicious. "I'm just trying to learn more about your life," Alvin replied, now more genuine than he was before. "Sometimes I fear I don't do it enough. That something would happen to you, and I wouldn't even know cause you didn't tell me! You know I'd protect you from anything and anyone, right?"

 

The sentiment was sweet, but... it was also concerning. "Alvin...? Are you okay?" Simon asked again, his tone sounding more sincere as well. "Have you been watching scary movies again? I mean, I appreciate that, don't get me wrong, but... it's just kinda weird that you're all of a sudden worrying about these sorts of things."

 

Alvin became nervous. Simon was onto him- of course he was.  Why did he have to be so smart and notice everything all the time? What was he going to do now? Shit, Alvin didn't think this part through. 

 

"I promise I'm okay," he began, trying to quickly think of an excuse. "I'm just worried about you, I guess. I don't know these people, and if you're hanging out with them weekly, I wanna make sure they're not doing anything to ya. That's all."

 

Oh... Was this because of Jessica? Or Brittany's recently-revealed-to-be-fake friends, maybe? God, now Simon felt bad. "Okay, Alvin," he started, gentler now. “I appreciate that. Thank you. But don't worry, no one's been 'doing' anything to me recently." 

 

Alvin rose a brow at Simon's emphasis. They hadn't been doing anything. Did that mean that they said something to him? Or were plotting to do something? There were so many possibilities here. 

 

"Do you ever fear that they will?"

 

"Wh..." Okay, Simon was weirded-out again. Not mad, just confused. "Alvin, they're just my debate team. We literally just study and practice every one or two weeks, and then attend some matches or whatever together. And you've met some of them! I mean, barely, but still! Don't you remember saying 'hi' to Winston and Nyla a few times whenever I'm talking to them at school? You know, when you come up to interrupt?" 

 

"I mean, sure," Alvin began, trying to remember. He had absolutely no idea who those two were. Which one was the one who was violent again? Alvin knew Simon was right about him interacting with the other members, but it wouldn't be significant enough for him to have any idea who they were as people. "I just.....do you ever wonder what they're like outside of that? Or if they're hiding something?"

 

Oh, this had to be about Jessica and Brittany's now-ex-friends. Feeling bad for his brother again, Simon's tone softened once more. "I mean... would it really be any of my business? They don't owe it to me to tell me all their deepest, darkest secrets in life — or even what their favorite colors are. Besides... I just feel too busy to be wondering about those things, you know? Like, today, for example. I had a ton of classes, had to study during lunch, then a long meeting, and then had to go to the library with Jeanette. Each one of those things took at least an hour out of my already sleep-deprived day. Plus, I have other extracurriculars too, so there's always something else to be thinking about."

 

Alvin grimaced. It seemed that he was right all along- Simon knew absolutely nothing about his team's dark past. This wasn't good. "So, you've never wondered if they were....maybe not so nice people outside of practice?"

 

Poor Alvin. The break-up must've really been getting to him recently. "No, not really. I mean, they've been plenty nice and professional with me. We've never really had any team fights or arguments or anything. And, uh, no offense, Alvin — really — but I, uh... don't exactly think it's healthy to be wondering if the people around you are secretly bad or mean — at least not too much."

 

Great, now he was getting suspicious again. Alvin should have known that Simon would be against the idea of his team being secretly evil. He wouldn't even put it past them to have brainwashed him into believing they're innocent. Debaters were good at convincing, right? 

 

Alvin had to switch gears again. If he couldn't convince Simon that his team was full of some unsavory characters, then he would have to come up with another plan. One that didn't involve Simon. 

 

"You know ‘what? You’re right, Simon," Alvin said, shaking his head. "Silly me. I guess I am watching too many horror movies. Why don't you go get some rest like you said? I'll stay out of the way so you can have some alone time..."

 

"Okay..." his brother slowly replied, put-off by the sudden change of mind. However, too tired to continue the conversation any further, he simply made his way to the stairs. "Thanks, Alvin. Have a good night."

 

"You too!" Alvin shouted, waving enthusiastically at Simon as he left the room. Once he was out of earshot, his bright smile faded, and a look of concern crossed his face. "Shit," Alvin said to himself. "If he doesn't see anything wrong with them, they must be hiding it well. I have to go tell Theodore about this!"

 

Alvin began looking for Theodore. His first thought was that he would be in the kitchen. Nope, not there. Okay, so maybe he was up in their room? Ugh, if Simon saw him running up to get Theodore, he would get suspicious again. Maybe he should just text him? It was weird that he was nowhere to be found, anyway. Stopping just outside the bathroom, Alvin sent his brother a quick message.

 

To: Theo, 6:05 pm 

 

Alvin: Yo Theo we got a emergency bro

 

Theodore: OH NO

 

Theodore: WHAT HAPPENED

 

Alvin: Simons in trouble

 

Theodore: OH NOOOO 😰😰😰

 

Alvin: Ya so you gotta come here quick

 

Alvin: Wya?

 

Theodore: im in the bathroom!

 

Theodore: I had a BIG lunch today 😋

 

Theodore: BUT I'LL COME OUT SOON I PROMISE

 

Alvin: Oh lol im like right there lemme come in

 

Alvin: Ill close my eyes

 

Theodore: are you sureeee? I'm on the toilet

 

Alvin: Wait....you said you had a big lunch?

 

Theodore: YA!

 

Alvin: Nevermind then

 

Alvin: Ill be in the living room when ur done

 

Theodore: OKAY!

 

Seville Residence, 6:13 pm 

 

It took a few minutes, but the sound of a toilet flushing and running water as Theodore finished up could soon be heard.

 

"I'm here!" the boy yelled as he stumbled out of the bathroom. "What's wrong? What happened to Simon!?"

 

"Shhhh," Alvin began, putting a hand over his brother's mouth. "Do you want Simon to hear you?"

 

"Oh! Um... no?" Theodore tried to guess.

 

"Exactly," Alvin said, now in a hushed voice. "Listen, what I'm about to tell you is super important. Kay?"

 

"Okay!" Theodore chirped, before gasping and repeating himself, this time in a whispered voice. "Okay."

 

"Alright," Alvin began, preparing himself. "So you remember how Little Jimmy's girl was telling us about Simon's debate team?"

 

"Oh! Yeah! I remember!"

 

"Okay, so you remember how one of them literally got expelled? And nobody knows about this cause they're all allowed at our school?"

 

"Yeah...? I mean, Little Jimmy and Abigail seem to know, but, ya!"

 

"So I was thinking.....well, someone that gets expelled is not the type of person that Simon would wanna be around, right?"

 

"Oh, definitely not," Theodore agreed, shaking his head. "Simon loves the rules!"

 

"Exactly! So I was thinking, why the hell is Simon on a team with these guys? So I decided I'd ask Simon about them when he got home. You won't believe what I heard, Theodore! He was all tired from something, and he was getting all defensive when I asked him about them. He even said I met them before, which like, maybe I have, but that's besides the point! My point is that....I think Simon is being brainwashed. Mind control! That's gotta be the only reason he's still on the team!"

 

A huge gasp escaped Theodore. "Mind control!?" he shouted, absolutely horrified. "You mean... you mean Little Jimmy was right!?"

 

"Yes!" Alvin replied. "Isn't one of them a witch, too? What if Simon was put under a spell! This could mean bad things, Theodore. Bad!"

 

With another gasp, Theodore slapped his hands onto his cheeks, mortified at the notion. "Bad things!? No! Bad things are... are... BAD!"

 

"We have to do something," Alvin said. "We gotta get Simon away from these freaks. But how? He's so convinced that these people are boring like him...."

 

"Hm... Maybe... maybe... Oh! Maybe we can get proof of the mind control?"

 

Alvin gasped. "That's it!" he exclaimed. "Yes, Theodore! We should spy on them, just like the chipettes did with Jessica! It's perfect!" 

 

There was....only one problem, though. The chipettes had Simon's help and used his device to spy on her. There was no way he could one from him this time. "Except we gotta think of a way to do this without getting caught. We can't use Simon's spy gear, so we'll have to do things the old fashioned way."

 

"What's the 'old-fashioned way'?"

 

"Oh c'mon Theodore," Alvin said, rolling his eyes. "You know- binoculars, camouflage, fake bushes? Ringing a bell?"

 

"Ohh! Yeah! Camo— Wait. Camouflage? Fake bushes? Binoculars? Are we... going to be in nature? Is that where debate team people hang out?" 

 

Okay, maybe Alvin didn't think about that part. "Oh, right," he said. "Well, you know what I mean. We'll come up with something. Some sort of disguise to watch from. It'll be easy, trust me!"

 

"Oh! Okay!" Theodore replied, smiling all reassured as if he wasn't just blindly trusting his older brother.

 

"Now we just gotta think of how to get into the next debate team meeting without being noticed," Alvin said, beginning to pace. "I don't even know where they practice! Do you?"

 

"Uh... no, I don't think so... Sorry, Alvin..." 

 

"Shit," Alvin said. "I could ask Simon, but I've already asked him so many questions tonight. Oh! But you haven't! This is perfect. Once we find out, we can stake out until they enter, then let the spying begin!"

 

Theodore grimaced a little. "Are you sure Simon wouldn't think something's up if I ask him a question about his team after you already did...? I mean, I don't think we've ever asked him about them before..."

 

Alvin groaned. "Ugh, maybe you're right. Who else knows, though?" Alvin thought to himself.  Someone else who regularly talked to Simon? Oh. Duh! "Do you think Jeanette knows?"

 

"Oh! Maybe!"

 

"Perfect. We ask Jeanette, get the location, and then figure out how to get in without them noticing."

 

Alvin then whipped out his phone and sent a message to Jeanette.

 

To: Jeanette, 6:20 pm 

 

Alvin: Yoooo Jeanette wassup?

 

Jeanette: oh! hi Alvin!

 

Alvin: Hey

 

Alvin: Just wondering

 

Alvin: Do ya know where the debate team practices?

 

Jeanette: oh! yeah! Room 143! 

 

Alvin: Thanks

 

Jeanette: no problem!! 

 

Seville Residence, 6:23 pm 

 

"Bingo!" Alvin shouted, pumping a fist in the air. "She said they practice in room 143. Operation Catch the Mind Controlling Witches is a go!"

 

"YAY!" Theodore cheered. "We're going to save Simon!"

 

"Hell yeah!"

 

Chipmunk’s Bedroom, 6:05 pm

 

You couldn't imagine the relief when Simon had shut their bedroom door behind him. Finally. He was safe from Alvin's interrogating.

 

His fear hadn't subsided, though. Neither had this new danger.

 

Scrambling for his phone once he knew the coast was clear, he scrolled through his contacts with a racing heart.

 

To: Nyla, 6:06 pm 

 

Simon: Nyla 

 

Simon: we have a problem

Notes:

And there it is! Now we've got a party that we're leading up to, and what could possibly go wrong? Well, a lot of things could, and you're all about to find out >:). What will Alvin and Theodore find in their investigation? Will Jessica and Audrey be at the party? Time will only tell. Keep reading y'all! You keep us going fr.